《The Legend of Sun Knight》
Volume 1, Prologue: About Religions
Volume 1, Prologue: About Religions
Trantor: Erialis
This is a continent filled with religions.
On this continent, god is not a flimsy, dubious entity or a name that one uses only when yelling for help. Gods are real, and a number of them exist.
Some gods are extremely weak. Of course, when we say weak, we mean by the standards of the gods. Other gods are exceedingly strong. As the strength of a god isrgely derived from the piety of the gods believers, the number of believers is often the crucial factor determining how strong or how weak a god is.
As such, the gods often resemble gangsters fighting over territory as they desperately attempt to extend the influence of their own religions.
However, if in order to extend their religions influence, the gods were to carelessly use their powers on the continent and end up conflicting with other gods, it wouldnt be too long before the entire continent disappeared from existence entirely.
In order to avoid such a situation, the mightiest gods among them all established the Contract of the Gods. All of the gods were thus forbidden from directly using their divine powers on the continent itself. Their only option was to invest their powers in some of their followers, who would then wield that power in their stead.
In this way, the multitude of religions began to flourish.
One of the best-known faiths of all is that of the God of Lights, under the jurisdiction of the Church of the God of Light. Although the Church of the God of Light is no longer as renowned and influential as it used to be due to the growing influence of the God of War and the Shadow God, it is still as they say: a dead camel is still bigger than a horse. As such, even though it is no longer as widespread as before, and though the number of believers diminishes with each passing year, ten out of ten people will still name the religion of Light when asked for the most ancient and traditional faith of all.
Everyone knows that the best-known aspect of the religion of Light is the Twelve Holy Knights, with the positions passed down through the generations.
The most famous of them all, which everyone knows C whether you are a follower of the God of Light or a three-year-old child C is the one they call the man closest to perfection itself, the Sun Knight.
The Sun Knight is the leader of the Twelve Holy Knights, the spokesperson for the God of Light, and he always wears a gentle smile as incandescent as the sun. He has apassionate heart, believes that all humans are inherently kind, and he will never give up on any human soul.
More than any other Sun Knight, the thirty-eighth generation Sun Knight is widely held to have been the very epitome of perfection. It has even been said that he was the incarnation of the God of Light himself and his exploits require five long epics to be fully narrated.
He dispatched the darkness Death Knight back into the abyss and defeated the malevolent Undying Lich. Not to forget that he also slew a dragon, rescued a princess, and destroyed the Great Demon King
Thats right! This book is about the thirty-eighth generation Sun Knight.
From here on, let us witness his noble exploits together. It all began from the first conversation between the young thirty-eighth generation Sun Knight and his great teacher, the thirty-seventh generation Sun Knight
Child, from this day forth you are the sessor to the position of Sun Knight. So long as you stand firm in the face of tribtion, grow in courage with each trial you encounter, and defend your knights honor no matter what difficulty or temptation you face, you will receive from my hands the title of Sun Knight the day youe of age.
Teacher, may I recant my decision?
No!
Why?
Because I forgot to choose a back-up Sun Knight.
[The Legend of Sun Knight Volume 1 Prologue End]
Volume 1, First Rule of Sun Knights: “Maintain Your Smile at All Times”
Volume 1, Chapter First Rule of Sun Knights: Maintain Your Smile at All Times
Trantor: Erialis
I am a knight. To be precise, I am the Sun Knight of the Church of the God of Light.
The Church of the God of Light worships and serves the God of Light, and it is one of the threergest religions on this continent. But although it may only be ranked third in terms of size, if were talking in terms of history, then there is no other religious organization that canpare with the Church of the God of Light.
As everyone knows, the Church of the God of Light consists of the Holy Temple and the Sanctuary of Light, which are organized along militaristic and clerical lines respectively.
Naturally, I am a knight of the Holy Temple, of which the twelve captains of the holy knights are a part, and whose positions are passed down through the generations. Since ancient times, each captain of the holy knights has led apany of knights. For example, I am the Sun Knight, so I should be leading the Sun Knight Company.
However, the chances of war breaking out are extremely low during these peaceful times. Without wars, the knightpanies cannot mobilize; if the knightpanies cannot mobilize, then they cannot plunder, pige, or ransack under the cover of the chaos of war! In any case, at the current moment the Holy Temple is unable to afford the upkeep for twelve fullpanies of knights. Thus, they decided to simply put together all the knights instead and form a Holy Temple Company, which can be further divided into twelve toons. As for which toon reports to me, its obviously the Sun Knight toon.
The original Sun Knight Company may have shrunk into the Sun Knight toon, but of all captains of the holy knights, this change has the least impact on me. Thats because as the leader of the Twelve Holy Knights, I am naturally themander of the entire Holy Temple Company. As long as I am apanymander, who cares if its the Sun Knight Company or the Holy Temple Company, right?
So, who are the twelve captains of the holy knights?
Whoa, Id better introduce them to you slowly. If I just rattle off a list of names, ten out of ten people wouldnt be able to remember who the captains are.
Lets start by taking a look at this fellow walking next to me. Thats right; Im talking about the guy with the long, blue hair who is busy winking flirtatiously at all the nearbydies. Thats him, the Storm Knight.
Each Holy Knight has his own expected personality C thats right, you heard correctly, expected personality.
For instance, the Sun Knight is born to be the benevolent spokesperson of the God of Light.
Thats right; I am the benevolent spokesperson of the God of Light.
As such, no matter what the circumstances are, I must smile a smile as incandescent as the sun. Even if the person Im about to meet is the one they call the most obnoxious monarch of all five kingdoms on the entire continent, that fat pig of a king who rules over the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound, I must still smile as though Im about to meet a hot babe.
To force myself to treat a fat pig of a guy as a hot babe C oh brother! Surely you understand the difficulty level of this?
The benevolent God of Light will forgive your sins.
This sentence is one which I have to say over a hundred times a day, plus I must wear my most perfect smile as I say it. This is the life of a Sun Knight, to forever wear a smile and forgive others.
This is because, as the entire continent knows, the Sun Knight is the benevolent spokesperson of the God of the Light and he will never give up on the redemption of any individual!
Thus, even if I actually really want to kill that fat pig of a king with a single stab of my sword and make that old bugger who refuses to die hurry up and pass the throne on to his far more pleasant son, I cannot. I can only continue to wear a brilliant smile, walk over, and do my best to persuade that fat pig of a king to stop collecting more taxes.
Ah, but were going off-topic.
Back to what I was saying, just as the Sun Knight is the benevolent spokesperson of the God of Light, the Storm Knight is the knight-representative of freedom. As such, he is carefree and a footloose charmer.
As long as its a meeting he can skip, he will skip it!
As long as its a woman who looks better than a dragon, he will have to give her a flirtatious wink.
As long as its something that has even the slightest connection to freedom, he will have to get involved. For instance, if theres a revolution somewhere, he must at least head down there and give a rousing speech. He would even be unable to leave after the speech at times and end up being forced to lead some rebel group or another.
However, whats still more mysterious is that even if he skipped all of the meetings called by the Holy Temple, he would still know exactly what had been discussed during the meetings and even manage toplete all the work that had been assigned to him. (Sometimes he will have an especially huge amount of work. It cant be helped; who asked him not to attend the meeting? Of course we would take advantage of his absence to push all the work to him!) He would even know if the next meeting absolutely cannot be skipped, in which case he would show up on time for work.
This is to say, you may be called the carefree Storm Knight, and on the surface you are allowed to skip meetings, but you still have toplete the reports assigned to you!
As for the part about him being a footloose charmer On our way here, no matter if they were princesses,dies, female servants, or matronly housewives armed with toilet plungers, he would wink flirtatiously at the women we met and there would always be a yful smile on his lips.
However, I have suspected all this time that this fellow is actually still an innocent virgin. After all, in spite of his reputation as a footloose charmer, in all the years Ive known him, Ive never once seen a pregnant womane up to him demanding that he take responsibility.
That mischievous smile of his is probably fake, just like that head of blue hair.
Thats right; that fellows hair is dyed!
Why?
As the whole continent knows, the Storm Knight has blue hair!
I dont know if the first Storm Knight really had blue hair or whether he just wanted to look cool and so dyed his hair blue. In any case, he caused a hell of a lot of trouble for subsequent generations of Storm Knights. After all, are there really that many children with blue hair to be found?
There obviously arent any!
Thus, all the subsequent Storm Knights have had to dye their hair blue for the rest of their lives. The cause of death for eight out of every ten of them is kidney failure from dyeing their hair too much Sigh! Ill just observe a moment of silence for you now, Storm.
Did you say something to me, Sun? Next to me, Storm Knight raised his eyebrows. The expression on his face seemed to be telling me not to interrupt him while he was busy giving women flirtatious winks.
I did not, in fact,municate any words to you, Brother Storm. Perhaps what you heard was the gentle murmuring of the benevolent God of Light, I replied with a cid smile.
A pained look darted across Storms face. I guess that he really cant stand my way of talking, because I myself really cant stand my way of talking either. However, I have no choice but to talk in this manner, just like how Storm has no choice but to give every woman a flirtatious wink, even if she is no less hideous than a dragon.
As for me, I have no choice but to somehow link every sentence to the God of Light, even if the conversation has to do with how the toilet bowl is clogged C in which case, without a doubt, the toilet bowl must have clogged ording to the God of Lights will.
Consequently, I do not like to talk. After all, nobody made it a rule that the Sun Knight must be fond of chatting.
(Praise be to the God of Light; luckily the first Sun Knight did not leave behind an impression as a talkative fellow.)
Back to the topic of hair, just like how the Storm Knight must have a head of blue hair, I, the Sun Knight, must have golden hair and blue eyes.
It was precisely because of this head of shining gold hair that during the selectionpetition for the Twelve Holy Knights I managed to defeat another boy whose hair color was closer to brown but had three times my skill with a sword.
At that time, my teacher that is, the previous Sun Knight almost seemed to have a heartbroken look in his eyes as he announced that I had won the selection.
His gaze remained on that brown-haired boy the whole time.
Fortunately, although my swordsmanship was nowhere near that genius kids level, I could still be considered to have outstanding talents in other areas, whichforted my teacher somewhat.
However, every once in a while, I would hear my teacher talking with a private investigator, saying, Have you found the brown-haired one yet? Ive already bought the hair dye from the mage
After walking for over ten minutes along a ridiculously long corridor which was aplete waste of taxpayers money, we finally reached the audience hall. As Ive said, our purpose foring to see the king this time is to convince him to reduce the taxesalthough I feel that it would already be an aplishment in itself if I could just persuade him not to increase the taxes any further.
Greetings, I am the Sun Knight from the Church of the God of Light. By the benevolence of the God of Light, I havee to seek an audience with His Majesty, the king, to spread the message of the God of Lights love, I said serenely to the guard, smiling.
The guard had an eager look on his face, and he gazed at me worshipfully for a few moments before turning to ry the message of our arrival. Within a moment, the doors to the audience hall were slowly swinging open.
I shed the guard a wless smile of thanks, and it seemed that thetter was so moved that he was on the verge of tears. Seeing the little stars glittering in his eyes, I thought, Ha! Looks like the number of names on the members list of my fan club has just increased by one.
The guards expression was one of astonishment at an unexpected piece of kindness, as though he could hardly believe that I would show such courtesy even to a lowly guard. Truth be told, though, it was just him thinking too much about it. Whether its an audience with a king or just the beggar on the street corner, there will always be a wless smile befitting of a Sun Knight on my face, because I am a knight.
Yes, a knight C the Sun Knight with an eternally radiant smile.
We entered the grandiose audience hall and, sure enough, that damn tub ofrd was still sitting on the throne and he was even fatter than he was thest time I saw him! He was practically as broad as three hulking warriors. Dear God, I thought, how is it that he has yet to die from a heart attack or some other condition brought on by obesity?
Wearing a perfect smile, I knelt on one knee, resisting the urge to hurl at the sight of excessively huge rolls of fat. Smoothly I picked up the kings bby hand and quickly kissed the back of his hand before raising my head. Still smiling, I said, Your Majesty, the Church of the God of Lights Sun Knight imparts the benevolence of the God of Light to you.
Enough, enough! You always say impart benevolence, but in the end you always turn out to havee to cause trouble! That fat pig of a king waved his hand in a brusquely dismissive manner.
If you werent the one who creates trouble first, you think I would want toe and see just how much bbier youve be again?
With my most innocent and sincere-looking smile, I proceeded to exin, saying, Your Majesty, the God of Lights benevolence spreads across the continent for the sake of helping the masses understand the teachings of justice andpassion; its purpose is never to create trouble for you, sire. I am truly grieved if there has been such a misunderstanding and I hope you will grant me the opportunity to resolve the confusion.
ENOUGH! Weariness had appeared on the kings face as he listened to my speech, and he said perfunctorily, Hurry up and spit it out; what exactly are you here for this time?
I am most grateful for this opportunity to rectify this misunderstanding and touched by your Majestys graciousness andpassion, I said, and I got to my feet in a wlessly courtly manner. Inwardly, I took a deep breath beforeunching into my speech, which even I myself found to be unbearably long-winded.
Since ancient times the God of Lights benevolence and universal love has nketed the continent, and each and every inhabitant of the continent is His beloved child. Is there any parent beneath the heavens who does not care for his or her childs well-being? Since there are no such parents, then the God of Light too must surely desire for the citizens of this continent to live out their lives not in want, but in bountifulness. However, though the God of Light is an omnipotent god, He may not break the covenant which forbids the gods from approaching the mortal realm. Thus, He has entrusted the Church of the God of Light with the task of fostering and sharing His philosophy of merciful love and entrusted His most beloved children to the divinely-appointed rulers of this continent
The king gave a massive yawn, not sparing a thought for my feelings at all.
You stupid old fart, you only have to listen. Do you know what a pain it is for me, having to talk?!
However, for consecutive years, the poor harvest yields have caused His beloved people to slip into a life of uncertainty and poverty. I am but a lowly Sun Knight and so cannot fathom the thoughts of the God of Light, but even I may understand this: how could the God of Light possibly permit His children to endure such suffering? When His peoples lives are harsh C dear heavens! What sorrow the God of Light must feel. His sorrow, in turn, leads me, the Sun Knight, to feel such guilt, to think that I have thus failed the God of Light in the task entrusted to me, to have allowed His childrens lives to be thus perilous
The king had begun to nod off. Next to him, his two key advisors had brought out documents and were consulting the crown prince seated nearby.. Thetter, who was the one who did the actual governing, began looking through and making amendments to the documents which the advisors had handed to him.
Next to me, Storm Knight had already given all the women in the audience hall a flirtatious wink, and was about to start from the top again.
Despite living under such tragic and painful circumstances, the citizens continue to harbor a deep respect for the king with patriotic hearts, offering up their tax payments in full. Their gesture is thus noble, thus self-sacrificing! Such noble self-sacrifice should be rewarded ordingly, Your Majesty. For while raising the taxes is a necessary course of action, you should, in consideration of the citizens noble self-sacrifice, reciprocate their goodwill; only then will the God of Lights principle ofpassion be upheld.
Im so touched! Ive finally reached the main point C thats right, cutting taxes! Stupid fat pig, the harvest yield is already this little and you still added another retarded tax. Are you trying to force the citizens to revolt against you?!
What? The king was suddenly wide awake and he mmed the table with one pudgy hand as he bellowed, If we dont increase the taxes, where will the money for the pces expansione from?!
Nooo Dont force me to have to talk again! I thought, agonized.
Your Majesty. In a casual manner, Storm Knight remarked, Twenty percent of the harvest is the agreed upon amount in all the kingdoms of this continent. If you insist on having your way and increasing the taxes, the Church of the God of Light will not provide any form of assistance whatsoever should any problematic situation arise.
A simple, straight to the point threat, executed just like a highwayman! Storm, well said! I am sooo grateful to you! I thought. However, on the surface, I still rebuked him sternly, Storm, how can you speak thus to his Majesty, the king? This goes against the God of Lights principle of not speaking frivolously.
Storm shrugged. Theoretically, he must heed orders issued by me, the leader of the Twelve Holy Knights, and so he spoke no more, but what shouldnt have been said was already said, so keeping silent wouldnt make much of a difference.
Except, of course, it wasnt really a big deal since as the whole continent knew, the Storm Knights disregard for rules and formality was a part of hisid-back personality, so nobody would really hold it against him.
This, this is a threat! the king eximed, trembling with fury.
Oh! Your Majesty, I hurried to exin, Please do not misunderstand; the God of Light would never employ such a lowly method as threatening someone
But the Church of the God of Light will.
We but carry within us such feelings of sorrow andpassion, and simply cannot bear to see the people in such dire straits
You damn tub ofrd! It wouldnt benefit me in the least if the people chose to revolt against you! Theres especially little gain for the Church, which doesnt get much by way of ie from the taxes but still must send out troops to help you suppress the revolts! Face the facts and take back the decree to increase to the taxes, or else we will watch as youre chopped and turned into mincemeat for dumpling filling, and then help the crown prince ascend to the throne!
Crown prince, heh, the Pope told me thest time that he really admires you. I wonder when I will be able to call you Your Majesty? Storm Knight asked cheekily, addressing the crown prince.
We receive the Popes well-wishes with utmost gratitude, replied the crown prince with great courtesy.
Hahaha! Storm, youre the best! Yet another simple but effective threat to that fat pig of a king!
To the king, I thought, If you dont rescind the decree to increase taxation, then well just force you to step down as king! After all, you dont dare to move against your capable eldest son.
The kings face was indeed grey as ash, and after hesitating for a long while, he finally gave a weak wave of his hand and said, Since the harvest is poor, we shall slow down on the pces expansion and not increase the taxes.
Very good! I can finally report back to the Holy Temple. There arent nearly as many people in the Temple who will think of forcing me to speak! I can finally go back to being a silent Sun Knight!
However, Sun Knight, since you rarelye to the pce, we shall hold a banquet tonight to cleanse you of the dust of your travels. You must make sure to have a few rounds of drink with me, or else itll be a slight to me! As he spoke, the king smiled so broadly that his piggy little eyes were practically squinted shut.
Upon hearing that, Storm shot me a worried look.
As the whole continent knows, the Sun Knight does not even touch a drop of drink. One cup and his face will turn red, two cups and his head will start to ache, and upon finishing the third cup, he will topple over, unconscious.
I gave a weak smile and appeared rather troubled, but naturally it was just a fa?ade for the king to see. After being threatened twice in a row, if the king wasnt allowed even the tiniest sense of aplishment, hed probably create trouble for the Church in the future and that would bebad.
Sunwill do his best, I answered formally, and made a show of acquiescing to the kings will as I knelt on one knee with a feigned look of helplessness.
Hahaha! Men! Hurry and go prepare a banquet, and bring out the best and strongest wine there is!
As the king ordered his servants obnoxiously to make the preparations, the crown prince gave me an apologetic look. After all, it was him who secretly contacted the Church and asked us to intervene when he realized he could not prevent the king from raising the taxes.
Although Storm was still winking at thedies present, now he would throw me worried looks from time to time as well.
Whats there to worry about? Let me get one thing straight: Im an undefeatable drinker!
Thats right, I, the Sun Knight who supposedly cant take more than three cups of wine, am actually historys biggest drink fiend!
I thought back to the past, when my teacher brought me to a secret, mysterious cer
Child, your lesson for today is to drink wine.
What? But teacher, doesnt the Sun Knight have a low tolerance for drink?
The Sun Knight always forgives others, but have you ever really forgiven someone?
Nope.
The Sun Knight always wears a smile, but how many times have you really smiled from the bottom of your heart?
Only a few times
The Sun Knight is a benevolent spokesperson, but are you really benevolent?
Child, if you have a low tolerance for drink, then how are you going to make sure that after drinking, youll still be able to maintain the image of the Sun Knight as someone who turns red on the first cup, has a headache with the second cup, and topples over unconscious after the third?
So you see, the idea that the Sun Knight has low tolerance for drink is actually founded on the premise that the Sun Knight cannot be defeated by drink.
This argument might sound really reasonable, but when I think about it carefully, it seems to be full of contradictions as well!
Drink up, child. You have to drink wine every night for the next month, until you can drink wine like its just water.
The year I turned twelve, I became someone who could drink wine as easily as water, an undefeatable drinker, all for the sake of the Sun Knights image as a lightweight drinker.
Back in the present, ten minutes into that evenings banquet, with the king forcing drink on me, I lost consciousness after my third ss of wine.
Very good! I can finally return to the room and sleep.
Storms really pitiful, though. For the sake of his image as the Storm Knight, hes still back there attending the ball and winking at all thedies. From the number of noblewomen presenthe wont being back to sleep until way past midnight, when his facial muscles have cramped up from all that winking.
[The Legend of Sun Knight Volume 1 Chapter 1 End]
Volume 1, Second Rule of Sun Knights: “Gracefully, Leisurely, and Most Importantly, Fair-skinned”
Volume 1, Chapter Second Rule of Sun Knights: Gracefully, Leisurely, and Most Importantly, Fair-skinned
Trantor: Erialis
As we had sessfully aplished our mission to persuade the king to stop raising taxes, Storm and I were both given a few days off work.
It might be, though, that the Pope just couldnt bear to see Storm with his eyes swollen to the size of chicken eggs, obscuring his vision to the point that he was crashing into pirs as he walked (Or perhaps he just didnt want to see another pir damaged C for the record, the pirs in the church are all ornately carved works of art and are terribly expensive.) which was why he gave us a few days off.
The moment we were given leave, Storm immediate turned and left the Sanctuary of Light, making a beeline for the knights area C the Holy Temple.
The reason? There are women serving as clerics in the Sanctuary of Light, and none among the knights of the Holy Temple.
To someone with eyes swollen to the size of chicken eggs, even if the female clerics of the Sanctuary of Light were all as beautiful as goddesses, winking at them would still be an excruciatingly painful business.
Storm left like a hurricane, and though I too was impatient to begin my vacation, I had no choice but to leave gracefully, walking at a turtles pace.
As the whole continent knows, of all the knights, the Sun Knight is the most graceful and no matter what he might be doing, he will never lose his graceful demeanor.
I can still remember how much I used to admire my teacher; no matter whether he was standing, sitting, squatting, mounting, dismounting, running, or fleeing, he was always graceful.
In fact, one day, I was about to use the toilet, but forgot to knock on the door. I opened it abruptly, only to witness my teacher still squatting within and a certain dangling ck thing stuck in a difficult spot
My teacher revealed the brilliant smile which was the Sun Knights trademark, and then elegantly finished what needed to be finished before gracefully wiping his bum clean. With great elegance he donned his pants, gracefully picked me up by the scruff of my neck, and then proceeded to give me a thrashing C gracefully.
My teacher often said, Child, you must know, even if the Sun Knight were to fall down, he must still fall down in an extremely graceful fashion!
I dont know if it was revenge for having forced him to use the toilet so gracefully, but for a whole month I fell down on a regr basis until I could C whenever, wherever, no matter how sudden or unexpected C fall down with iparable grace.
Later on, just by falling I even caused the queen of some country to donate ten thousand gold ducats to the Church of the God of Light for my healers fee.
Although, ever since then, I have no longer dared to stand next to the churchs finance manager, for whenever I stand next to him there is always a hand lurking behind me, intent on pushing me down a flight of stairs
But aside from falling down and the slightly troublesome task of having to make sure that the door is locked whenever I use the toilet, walking gracefully can be quite advantageous.
For example, being graceful gives me a good reason to move slowlyand moving slowly is extremely useful when Im walking through the Sanctuary of Light, because it enables me to record the beautiful female clerics from the corners of my eyes.
Yes, you heard right. Its not look or peek, but record!
Because as the whole continent knows, the Sun Knight has vowed to dedicate his entire life to the God of Light; he is the most loyal knight of all!
As such, the Sun Knight has absolutely no interest in women!
Even if there is a woman standing next to him who has a face as lovely as a goddesss, a super curvy figure, and ispletely naked, the Sun Knight will not even turn his gaze in the least to nce at her. He will only look ahead steadily,pletely unaffected by her presence!
Brother, if you are a real man, do you think something like that is actually possible?
Yes, it is! Not turning ones eyeballs and looking straight ahead C that is definitely the right answer.
Child, you are already fourteen years old, and it is time to teach you how to look at women.
But teacher, didnt you dedicate yourself to the God of Light and so have no interest in women?
Child, I may have dedicated myself to the God of Light as a knight for him to use, but the God of Light has not dedicated himself to me as a woman for me to use, so Ill still have to look for ordinary women if I want to use.
Child, let me tell you, as a Sun Knight, even if the person next to you is a naked, iparable beauty, you must still look straight in front of you. In order to reach that level, you must learn to how to focus your gaze in front of you and then, using your peripheral vision, record the beautys appearance in your mind. You may then retrieve the information from your brain after you return to your room and view it at your leisure!
Whoa The one who just went by on the left is not bad, recording!
Whoooa, is the one on the right a neer? Dont think Ive seen her before, recording!
Sun!
I halted and turned gracefully to look at the person who had called me. Inwardly, however, I was actually very tempted to swear. God damn it, what the hell are you calling me for?! Im not done with recording the neer yet!
Brother Ice, may the benevolent God of Light melt your frosty expression.
He is the Ice Knight, one of the holy knights who is not on my side.
Why do I say that, you ask?
As the whole continent knows, the Twelve Holy Knights can be further divided into two groups. One is the good, warm-hearted faction led by the Sun Knight, and the other is the cruel, cold-hearted faction led by the Judgment Knight. It should be obvious that good, warm-hearted people and cruel, cold-hearted people cannot possibly get along well, and that they have to fight whenever they have nothing better to do.
Sun, you should learn to adopt the God of Lights severity rather than go easy on that ipetent king.
Ices face was pretty much devoid of expression, but it wasnt because he had anything against me. As the whole continent knows, the Ice Knights expression is perpetually cold; even if the sun hanging in the sky were to hang right above his face, it would still be unable to melt that chilly look of his.
The benevolence of the God of Light has allowed me to realize that even sinners may someday repent and turn over a new leaf, and I cannot give up any opportunity to redeem their souls.
A sorrowful yetpassionate expression appeared on my face. Inwardly, I yawned C loudly. Ice Knight wasnt a talkative person, so ording to our past encounters, he would only have to add another retort and we would be able to close shop for the day.
Sinners should be punished. They do not deserve to be given the opportunity to redeem themselves! As soon as he finished speaking, Ice turned and left, not giving me the opportunity to reply at all.
Thats what I like about him!
Ice Knight is even less fond of arguing than I am, but since its what the whole continent expects of us, he would reluctantlye up with a couple of sentences for appearances sake.
Moreover, as the whole continent knows, the Ice Knights personality is cold as ice, so not only is his face devoid of expression, he also hates to talk. Therefore, actions such as leaving abruptly are also perfectly in line with his character.
But although we always have to argue a little every time we meet, our rtionships actually not too bad. He, who specializes in ice magic, would make a bowl of ice for me to eat whenever the weathers hot.
Of course, in order to appear as though we are opposed to one another, he would always deliver the opening line of an argument first. Then, when I am mentally prepared, he would hurl a bowl at me for me to catch, and quarrel with me for another couple of lines before lobbing a jar of his handmade blueberry sauce at me. Finally, he would attack by casting an ice-type spell at me, sending a huge pile of shaved ice hurtling my way,nding squarely on my head, face, body, and the bowl in my hands Ah! So nice and cool!
After that, I will have a bowl of blueberry-vored shaved ice to tuck into, and the image of us being opposed to one another will remain unaltered.
That is why I really like that fellow, Ice. However, I am from the good, warm-hearted faction and he is from the cruel, cold-hearted faction, and as the whole continent knows, we cannot possibly be friends, so we can only be friends who are not friends.
Speaking of friends, I think I probably should go and visit my good friend, Earth Knight, before going on my vacation.
As the whole continent knows, the Earth Knight has a loyal and sincere disposition. He is tall and physically impressive, yet very shy when speaking, and would even stammer sometimes
Im so-sorry; Im not too used to speak- speaking with girls said Earth Knight, lowering his head bashfully as his cheeks grew flushed.
I pushed open Earths room door just in time to hear him saying that sentence for the thirty-first or thirty-second time to the thirty-first or thirty-second girl whom Id seen him with.
It was then that Earth shot me a discreet re for the thirty-first or thirty-second time. The look in his eyes was extremely menacing, but there was still a foolish smile on his face as he greeted me, saying, Sun, y-youre back.
Yes, under the blessing and with the support of the God of Light, Sun has been so fortunate as to not fail in his mission and has sessfully fulfilled the God of Lights wish, which was conveyed to Sun by the Pope.
I see! Hohoho, congrattions! Is there something you need me for? Earth Knight asked.
Despite his foolishughter, there was impatience in his gaze, which I did not fail to notice.
Under the well-intentioned prompting of the God of Light, I havee to greet you, my friend, Earth. The Pope has sensed that assignments no longer enable me to experience more of the God of Lights benevolence, thus I will be experiencing the God of Lights teachings beneath the wide earth and open skies.
That is to say, I, the Sun Knight, will be going on vacation!
I definitely read F***! If youre going on vacation then hurry up and scram in Earths eyes. As for the woman next to him, she stared at me, unmoving C I can guarantee that she hadnt understood a word of what I had just said. It is impossible for a person to understand the meaning of my words unless he or she has known me for over three years.
It is also the main reason why I cant find a girlfriend, since whenever I try to chat up a girl whom I admire, she would think that Im preaching to her, and would hurriedly leave me with some money for incense before running away.
Thats great, you can take a holiday.
Earth was still looking at me with that silly grin on his face, that face with its simple-minded expression which has tricked heaven knows how many girls.
Compared to Storm, who casts flirtatious winks at women every day until he gets a muscle cramp but is very likely to still be a virgin, Earth is the realscivious viin who manages not to have a reputation as a dissolute fellow. For as the whole continent knows, the Earth Knight is loyal, honest, and sincere, so how can such a person possibly be dissolute in his ways?
Its inconceivable! Its just as inconceivable as the idea of the Sun Knight being a drink fiend!
Although I have already seen thirty-one or thirty-two different women in his room by now, this fellow is still firmly entrenched in first ce on the yearly poll for The Man Women Want Most as Their Husband year after year.
Although I am better-looking than Earth, have a higher position that him, and have a higher sry than him, my name has never once appeared on the The Man Women Want Most as Their Husband poll, because as all the women of the continent know, the Sun Knight only loves God, not women.
F***!
That is why I hate him.
Coincidentallyor most likely because I always open the door just as hes luring a woman to his bedEarth hates me as well.
However, as the whole continent knows, the Sun Knight and the Earth Knight are the best of friends So the two of us have no choice but to be good friends who loathe each other!
I revealed the brilliant smile that Ive practiced for ten years. Instantly, that womans face turned bright red, and though she wanted to duck her head and pretend to be bashful, she couldnt bring herself to tear her gaze from my face.
Although I can never seem to make it onto the The Man Women Want Most as Their Husband poll, I am still the long-term conqueror of the number one position on the Sunshine Beautiful Men poll. It is absolutely not a problem for me to make a woman quickly forget the man she wants most as her husband!
Sun, arent you going on vacation? Earth red at me ferociously, but his tone was still loyal and honest as he spoke C his ability to pretend can give my smiling face a run for its money! Hurry and think about what you want to do; the holiday will be over very quickly.
I heaved a sigh feelingly. This must be the God of Light speaking through you, Earth, to remind Sun to hurry to the wide world and experience the will of the God of Light. Sun shall bear with the pain of parting and bid farewell to you, Earth.
Scram!
Although I could see that word zing in Earths eyes, the look on his face suggested perfectly that he would be looking forward to my return. In a sincere voice, he said, I look forward to seeing you again, my friend.
Hahaha! Wearing a smile on my face, I nodded and then shut the door in high spirits. Seeing how that girl was so mesmerized by me that her eyes had turned to hearts, Earths attempt to deceive a girl is destined to fail this time, hahaha!
To be able to interfere and prevent someone else from romancing a woman always leaves me in especially high spirits. Very good, it looks like my vacation is on to a beautiful start.
Oh, no! Wait; I cant go on vacation yet.
Although I mentioned earlier that my rtionship with Ice Knight is pretty good, out of the Twelve Holy Knights, hes still not the one whom I have the best rtionship with. Before I go on my vacation, I think Ive got to pay a visit to my actual best friend, otherwise Im afraid hell charge me with forgetting friendship at the sight of beauty That is, seeing that someone else has a beautiful woman, hurrying to get in the way of that persons happiness, and consequently forgetting ones own friend.
ording to what Ive heardtely, it seems that the number of crimes requiring judging has been particrly high, so I guess Ill be able to meet him if I wait in the toilet of the Judges Complex.
As expected, I had only just carried two stools and a basin of water into the toilet and settled down gracefully on a stool next to the squat toilet for no longer than three minutes when a knight with ck hair, ck eyes, and wearing a ck knights uniform rammed the door open in great haste. Upon entering, he hurried forward, knelt down, and proceeded to throw up noisily.
While Im sitting here elegantly on a stool and waiting for him to finish puking, I might as well introduce him to everyone. This triple-ck fellow (with ck hair, ck eyes, and ck clothes) is my best friend who is not my friend, who also happens to be the leader of the cruel, cold-hearted faction: Judgment Knight.
As the whole continent knows, the most terrifying, the cruelest knight among the Twelve Holy Knights, the one whose name you could use to scare three-year-old kids, make them cry, and not even dare to sleep at night, is none other than the Judgment Knight, who is responsible for judging criminals.
As I am the leader of the good, warm-hearted people and he is the boss of the cruel, cold-hearted people, the two of us are sworn enemies.
I always say, The benevolent God of Light will forgive your sins.
He always says, The harsh God of Light will punish you for your sins.
From this you can see that the God of Light must have a split personali I mean, split divinity!
A crooked stick will have a crooked shadow, so the knights under Him are all a bit peculiar.
The first time he interrogated a criminal, he, who should have been the terrifying, cruel Judgment Knight, dashed to the toilet to puke right after he finished his interrogation.
Although that shouldnt have been anything strange either, since he was only thirteen years old when he had his first practice interrogation. Its very normal for a thirteen year old child to be unable to stomach a flogging with all that blood and gore.
I can still remember the day he had his first practice interrogation; my teacher had brought me along to have my first practice quarrel with the future Judgment Knight.
When I saw the serial rapist hanging from a crucifix, beaten beyond recognition, there was a feeling of satisfaction in my heart.
You bastard!
Do you know that the Sun Knight can only love God and not women in this lifetime? Do you know that the Sun Knights way of talking may render it impossible for me to get a woman into my bed in this lifetime?
You, you criminal, actually daring to use such a dastardly method to get women! This simply makes me so (envious)so pissed off! A scumbag like you deserves to have your corpse flogged even after you die!
Just as I was wondering about stuff like how one should go about flogging a corpse and so on, my teacher gave me a surreptitious nudge, reminding me what I hade to do. Oh, right; Im here to have a practical on how to quarrel with the future Judgment Knight.
I immediately put on a Sun Knight-styledpassionate yet sorrowful expression, eximing, This is simply too piteously cruel! How could you possibly use such methods to treat a child of the God of Light? Even if he is a criminal, he may still repent! The benevolent God of Light will certainly not condone such brutality!
Im done! Ive started the argument; its your turn now.
I turned and looked at my teacher. Seeing the approving smile on his face, I could tell that Id done a good job of starting the quarrel.
That ck-haired, ck-eyed, and ck-garbed little Judgment Knight did not say anything for a long time, however, and I could swear that I saw self-reproach and a profound regret in his eyes, as well as sparkling tears when I castigated him.
And then, with tears welling up in his eyes, he wrested himself free from his teachers hold and knocked me aside as he ran away with his hands over his mouth.
Child, are you not going to hurry up and follow him, to teach him the benevolence of the God of Light? my teacher said, patting me on the back.
What? I still have to quarrel with him? I dont think thats nice, hes already crying
Remember to bring with you a handkerchief, clean water, and two stools. After giving me such strange instructions, my teacher turned and began to argue with his sworn enemy, the big Judgment Knight, verbally hurling benevolence and harshness at one another.
Although I was full of doubts, I did not dare to go against my teachers orders, so I hurriedly looked for a basin of clean water. I already had the handkerchief, so with two stools tucked under my arms, I ran off to look for my future sworn enemy.
In the end, I found him in the toilet next to the Judges Complex. He was in the middle of puking his guts out, and was still puking even though there was nothing left in his stomach for him to throw up anymore.
I stood like a block of wood to one side, waiting. When my feet grew tired, I remembered the stools I was carrying. I walked over to pass a stool to my sworn enemy and then ced the other one beneath my own butt.
I continued to wait woodenly for some time, and at longst, he finally stopped puking.
Seeing his messy appearance, I automatically handed the water and handkerchief to him. He too received them woodenly and began to clean himself up.
The handkerchief, stools, and water have alle into y I was struck by a sudden realization. Could it be that my teacher had also once sat in this toilet, watching his sworn enemy throw up?
When the future Judgment Knight was finally done throwing up, he wordlessly washed the handkerchief clean and handed it back to me. He didnt say a word of thanks because he couldnt say it; the Sun Knight and the Judgment Knight are eternally sworn enemies as we each represent apletely different image of the God of Light. As such, each of us definitely cannot get along well with the other!
The two of us merely sat there, looking at each other wordlessly. I did not wish to reproach him with the benevolence of the God of Light, and he did not wish to use the harshness of the God of Light to rebuke me.
From that time on, the two of us would frequently have our exchanges on the God of Lights benevolence and harshness in the toilet. I would often bring a basin of water, stools, and a handkerchief to the toilet and wait for him there. In turn, he would always prepare tea and pastries before his interrogations, and then bring them with him as he rushes to the toilet after interrogating.
You should know that a person would usually be kind of hungry after throwing up.
However, the pastries that he brings with him are always the type thats so sweet that you could almost mistake them for a heap of sugar C the type that he doesnt like, but I love.
Just then, it seemed that Judgment Knight was finally done throwing up. As before, I handed him the basin of water and the handkerchief, and he carefully freshened up, even as he said, You have not concerned yourself with the judging of criminals for a while now, Sun. I thought that you had finally understood that only the harshness of the God of Light can bring an end to their criminal ways.
I understood what he meant by those words. My good friend wasining that I had note to chat with him for such a long time.
The God of Lights benevolence does not exist within the Church alone. The pce, too, requires the illumination of benevolence, and His Majesty the king thirsts for the teachings of the God of Light more than anyone else.
Meaning I was dispatched to educate that pig of a king.
His Majesty the king surely treats you with scorn. Only the God of Lights harshness can make him aware of the perils he faces.
It must been really tough, dealing with that pig of a king. Judgment gave me a sympathetic look.
Through the efforts of Storm Knight, His Majesty the king was able to experience andprehend the God of Lights benevolence.
If it werent for Storm that fat pig would still be unwilling to back down and lower taxes.
Storm Knight must deeply regret not having educated the entire pce with the harshness of the God of Light; can his eyes not see the wickedness in the pce?
He went to the pce, which is full of women Are his eyes okay?
He used his eyes to witness the wickedness in the pce, and though it was excruciatingly painful, he continued to forgive them with the benevolence of the God of Light.
He only just stopped short of going blind.
May the God of Light have mercy on him for witnessing wickedness and yet administering no punishment.
Poor thing I hope his eyes recover soon.
The Pope has alreadymunicated to us the support of the God of Light. The warm sunlight of the outside world will shine on his forgiving eyes for three days, and Sun has been most fortunate as to be able to experience together with him the God of Lights benevolence.
Hes on leave for three days, as am I.
May the noon sunshine allow you two to experience the God of Lights fiery harshness. No matter where you may go, the God of Lights harshness will bear witness.
Hope you guys have fun! Where are you going?
The God of Lights benevolence shines upon every corner of the continent, even if it is the lowly Sun Knights room.
Im going to hole up in my room like a turtle.
Judgment finally caved in and allowed a grin to appear on his stern and cold face. He shook his head, still grinning, and then took out a pastry and handed it to me. May youe to ept the God of Lights harshness one day.
May you learn to ept the God of Lights benevolence soon as well.
I took the pastry from him and took a bite. Yum, blueberry vored, its really tasty.
As I told Judgment Knight when our conversation turned to my three day long holiday, I nned to stay in my room to sleep Hey, what sort of look is that youre giving me? You dont believe I really am going to stay indoors to sleep?
What? Go pick up chicks?
Dont be a fool; I have no intention of helping the Church earn money! As such, I have absolutely no desire to hit on those girls whom Im interested in only to have them mistake my pick-up lines for preaching and throw incense money at me before running away!
Eh? Am I not a drink fiend? Go for a drink at the tavern?
You must be out of your mind!
Have you forgotten who I am?
I am the Sun Knight, okay?! How can the Sun Knight, who copses after just three drinks, go to the tavern?
Do you think that Im not a Sun Knight just because Im on leave?
My teacher often said, Once a Sun Knight, one must smile and smile until the day one dies.
Even if Im on vacation, I am still a Sun Knight; the only change is that I have be a Sun Knight on vacation.
Even if Im on vacation, the smile on my face must still be as brilliant as the sun.
Even if Im on vacation, I must still mention the God of Lights benevolence once every three sentences during a conversation.
Even if I am on vacation, when I see a beautiful woman I can only use my peripheral vision to record her.
As such, I would rather hole up in my room and sleep. There, my expression can be as sour as I want it to be and if I have nothing better to do, I am free to yell, Go to hell, you fat pig of a king! After that I can pour my efforts into retrieving the recordings of various women from my brain and use them for all sorts of OO and XX fantasies
I can then, while fantasizing about a gorgeous woman, open the trapdoor beneath my bed and then head into the cer to drink a couple of bottles of wine made by the previous Sun Knight C or the one before him, or the one before that one. Also, in order to show my gratitude to the previous Sun Knight, as well as to benefit the next Sun Knight, I will have to go to the kitchen and bring some apples back.
My teacher often said, Child, its fine if your swordsmanship is poor, because the worst thing that cane of it is an early death.
Its fine if you have a hard time learning holy magic, since the worst thing that cane of it is that you wont be able to heal your patients wounds, in which case you can just give the patient a couple of blessings and wish him an early reunion with the God of Light.
But you must learn well the art of wine-making! Otherwise, even after youve returned to thepany of the God of Light, future Sun Knights will, forck of good wine, curse your name for generations toe!
My teacher was most proficient at making grape wine, so I have an entire cer full of grape wine to drink. As for me, I am best at making apple wine, so my student will have an entire cer full of apple wine to drink.
However, as a result of taking too many apples, the cafeteriady always serves apples as my after-meal fruit
So my feelings toward apples are about the same as my feelings towards Earth Knight; I am the apple-loving Sun Knight who hates apples!
Because I dont want to smile!
Because I dont want to say the benevolence of the God of Light!
Because I dont want to see an apple!
So I think Ill just hole up in my room like a turtle, sleep, and do some skin care while Im at it.
What? Why the heck would a guy need skin care, you say?
Brother, you really are clueless As the whole continent knows, the Sun Knight is a beautiful man with golden hair, blue eyes, and skin so fair that he practically glows!
For the sake of bing a beautiful man with skin so fair that he practically glows, every single Sun Knight has inevitably be an expert in making skin whitening body masks. However, I believe I must be one of the foremost experts amongst them.
Although I am called the Sun Knight, in truth, I hate being in the sun because I tan very easily. Each time I spend some time in the sun, I will have to apply a body mask for the entire night after in order to salvage my fair skin.
At the same time, I am also experimenting with all sorts of body masks in order to allow my easily tanned self to remain as fair-skinned as ever, even if I had just spent the previous day fighting under the sun.
At the moment, the most effective body mask resulting from my experiments involves mixing soured milk with ten drops of lemon juice, the extract of thirty roses, the extract of ten stalks ofvender, and a small amount of flour. After the mixture is ready, I wouldther it all over my body, set a pot of water on the fire, and use the steam produced to give my entire body a good steaming for an hour.
(Please note that I, the Sun Knight, have done this many times before; dont try this if youre not a knight!)
This mixture guarantees that after an entire day of sunbathing, one will still have skin as fair as soured milk, with a tinge of egg yellow.
Truth be told, however, Ive always suspected that the first Sun Knight was simply an albino!
How else could he have been able to stay in the sun all day, training, fighting, listening to the kings lecture, et cetera, and somehow still leave behind that damnable image as a beautiful man with a fairplexion for the whole continent to know?
Regardless of whether the first Sun Knight was actually an albino, however, I have no other choice but to strip myself naked and give my entire body a good steaming every week.
There is one thing, however, that is even more evil than apples and Earth Knight: Every time, after Ive stripped myself naked,thered the skin whitening body mask all over my body, and am about to begin steaming myself, some jackass or another would usually appear, knocking on my door
Knock-knock-knock!
You see? Damn it, it has got to be a curse!
Im almost used to it already.
May I ask which brother is it beyond the door, who has been, with a gentle murmur, reminded by the God of Light toe forth and seek out Sun, in order to discuss the God of Lights benevolence?
He had better damn well be looking for me for some important matter, otherwise I will scrap off the body mask from my body and then shove all of it into his mouth!
Its me, Leaf. Thank goodness youre in, Sun. Come quickly; an undead creature has appeared in the city!
Leaf Knight? Of all the knights in the good, warm-hearted faction, hes one of the rare few whom I actually like.
The reason is that he is truly a nice guy.
Please hold on for a moment, brother Leaf. Under the prompting of the benevolent God of Light, Sun has sensed that he will need to face this world with a clean appearance.
No matter how urgent the matter is, you still have to let me scrape off the body mask from my body and put on my clothes first!
Otherwise, when I appear, its hard to tell if everyone will attack me instead of the undead creature Right now, my appearance on the whole resembles that of an undead creature thats still dposing!
Sure, take your time, Sun. Ill go and help keep the undead creature busy. Dont worry; Ill leave it for you to finish off!
Sure enough, after he finished speaking, I heard the sound of the Leaf Knights urgent footsteps as he left in a hurry.
You see, hes such a kind person! If I were a woman, I would definitely say to him in my gentlest voice, You truly are a nice guy!
As the whole continent knows, the thing which the Sun Knight hates the most is none other than undead creatures. Such creatures of darknesspletely defy the edict of the God of Light, and as the element of darkness within them and the Sun Knight, who faces the light, are diametrically opposed to one another, thus the Sun Knight will always go berserk upon catching sight of an undead creature!
Of course he will go berserk, because the only thing that the Sun Knight doesnt need to forgive is an undead creature!
Meaning, I can go ballistic and roar, enraged as I chop that fellow up into a ton of mincemeat. As for my resentment at having to smile every day, having to mention the God of Lights benevolence in every sentence, being unable to look at pretty girls openly, at having tother on a body mask every week, I can vent it all on that fellow!
My teacher often said, Child, you absolutely must seek out undead creatures on a frequent basis.
Is it because the Sun Knight has vowed to destroy all undead creatures?
No, you must seek them out frequently so as to vent your emotions.
What?
Think about it. You must smile every day, forgive every piece of human trash, and praise the God of Light C whom you will probably never meet in your entire life C in every sentence. If you dont have a channel by which you can vent your feelings, then if you end up with depression, you might no longer be able to carry out your duties as a Sun Knight properly. If you fail to carry out your duties properly, you will lose your job, and after losing your job you will be even more depressed. In the end, you will be so depressed that youll be reunited with the God of Light. Now, you surely wouldnt want to meet with such a tragic end, do you?
I dont.
And so, child, you must look for an undead creature to vent your frustrations on at least once a month, understand?
What if I cant find one?
Do not worry, child. Here, this is the name card of the necromancer whom the Church has specially contracted; not only can you specify the type of undead creature that you want, you can even report this as work expenses and get the Church to pay for it.
In order not to be depressed, in order not to be unemployed, and in order not to be reunited with the God of Light too soon, I hurriedly scraped off the skin whitening body mask. I was in a rush to vent my resentment on the undead creature.
Its a good thing I hadnt begun to steam myself yet.
I say that because body mask thats still wet and dripping is definitely ten times easier to scrape off than body mask that has already dried. If you dont believe me, next time when youre free, take a pot of glue and coat your body with it. Let the left half of your body stay wet and bake the right side dry, and thenpare the difference when you try to scrape it off.
(I should still remind you, though, that I, the Sun Knight, have done this many times before; if youre not a knight, I wont be responsible for the consequences if you try it.)
I can still remember how, when my teacher first taught me to make the most basic of skin whitening body masks, he forgot to give me a very important piece of instruction. By the time he remembered and hurried back to remind me, the body mask had already dried and I was busily scraping it off
Child, you absolutely must not coat the body mask onto your important area, otherwise
AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!
My important area has not grown a single hair from that day on.
My teacher has always felt that he had failed me, and so after that incident, he would be especially serious and put in extra effort when teaching me and he no longer dared to forget to mention even the smallest piece of instruction.
Were going off-topic. In any case, the wet and dripping skin whitening body mask only needs to be rinsed off, and I would bepletely clean. With that rinsing, however, goes the two hours worth of effort that Id put into mixing the body mask Oh, the heartache! The Church wont reimburse me for the money spent on buying roses andvender!
I watched with unshed tears in my eyes as part of my sry was washed away Damn it! Im so going to vent all of my resentment onto that damnable undead creature! I am so pissed off!
I donned my knights uniform and picked up a sword. Charge!
I kicked open the door to my room. After charging out, I wasnt sure which direction I was supposed to head towards. Luckily, that fellow Leaf isnt just a nice guy, but is nice and very meticulous. Not only had he gone ahead to help me reserve that undead creature, hed also left behind a knight-apprentice to point me in the right direction!
Leaf! I swear that when Im done with venting my emotions, I will definitely send a rmendation to the Church to issue you a certificate for being such a nice guy.
[The Legend of Sun Knight Volume 1 Chapter 2 End]
Volume 1, Third Rule of Sun Knights: “Even in the Face of Death, One Must Die Gracefully”
Volume 1, Chapter Third Rule of Sun Knights: Even in the Face of Death, One Must Die Gracefully
Trantor: Erialis
I rushed onto the streets like aet streaking across the skies. By this point, I no longer needed the knight-apprentice as a guide, for that towering aura of death was simply impossible to miss. I had never encountered such an intense aura of death in the city before
(Dont tell me that my request for a tougher undead creature has really been answered? That cant be! I heard from my teacher that because the Church pays very little, the necromancer would, at the very most, only summon a zombie thats missing various limbs for me to y with.)
Theres a house with a t roof ahead I stepped on the wall and used it to propel myself into the air as I jumped onto the roof. Spotting where the holy knights had gathered on the ground, I leapt toward them, crying out in mid-air, Undead creature which defieth thews of nature, tainted and malevolent being of the darkness, by the authority of the God of Light, I, the Sun Knight, in the name of the Sun which doth hang in the skies, shalt utterly annihte thy existence from the face of the earth, for the glory of the beauty of the light!
Sun, youre here atst! Beneath me, Leaf Knight turned his head to look at me, a relieved expression on his face.
With him were the Storm, Earth, and Ice Knights, each of them leading a few knights from their respective toons. I quickly saw that there were a total of twenty-something holy knights present; as far as my memory serves me, this seems to be the first time that weve mobilized on such arge scale. But then again, I can probably guess at the reason for such arge operation; after all, a death knight isnt the kind of undead creature you would see often Hold on a second! A death knight?
Why would such a creature of the darkness C with a sess rate of summoning so low that a necromancer would rather take care of an enemy with his or her own hands in order to save time and effort C show up here?
Dont tell me it lost its way?
Shit!
As the shock was too great, the muscles in my left foot suddenly lost their strength. This led to it bending at the wrong angle and kicking into the muscle at the back of my lower right leg, which in turn caused the angle of my right knee to be incorrect and rendered it unable to direct my thigh to move in such a way as for me to take a step forward Although it all sounds terriblyplicated, simply put, this situation can be summarized as
I tripped.
And I tripped in midair.
Fortunately, my teacher had put me through both reasonable training and unreasonable drilling. Its not that I want to brag, but thanks to those two types of special training for falling down, I can guarantee that even the God of Light cant fall more gracefully than I do Although now that I think about it, its impossible for the God of Light to ever fall down, so theres no way we can test that out.
I bent forward reflexively. My arms swept forward in graceful arcs like a ballerinas to form a circle and I executed twoplete forward somersaults, followed by a sideway twist And Ind! Lastly, I raised both arms over my head slowly and lowered them C like a butterflys wings C to rest at my side. I gradually regained my breath and then reverted to the Sun Knights straight and graceful stance.
p p p! A round of apuse rose from the audience, and one knight was even banging on his shield with his sword, shouting, Encore! Encore! Fall down once more!
Screw your fall down once more! Why hasnt the death knight sent this idiot to the God of Light to be re-educated?
Ten points! Leaf, being the nice guy that he is, immediately awarded me full marks.
Hmph! Five points; his footing wasnt steady enough when hended. That damnable Earth! He must still be nursing a grudge against me for interfering in his business earlier.
Eight points; the fall in front of the queen was more graceful. Storm Fine, at least youre honest.
I admit, in order not to disgrace myself in front of the queen that time, I used the superhuman endurance which Id gained by surviving for ten years under the guidance of my teacher without developing a warped personality (whether my personality has be warped or not, I will never admit to it, so well just take it that it hasnt changed) in order to fall gracefullyand fell down the full three hundred and twenty three steps of the staircase.
Since that time, the temple staircases level of detestability has been higher than that of Earth Knight in my mind.
F***ing hell! Are they trying to kill people by building such a long staircase?!
If not for the fact that there were several hundred clerics at the foot of the temple casting thousands of spells on me simultaneously and healing me up instantly, I would have be the first Sun Knight to die from a fall.
Remember what I told you guys before about my teacher saying that even if the Sun Knight were to fall down, he must still fall down in an extremely graceful fashion?
When I was old enough to be sent on practice missions by the Church, my teacher C in a grave and well-meaning manner C gave me further instructions, saying, Child, you are finally going out to carry out missions. As your teacher, I am extremely relieved, but there are some instructions that I must give you before I can truly be at ease.
I will definitely be careful, teacher. I felt extremely moved; my teacher is truly very concerned about me!
Yes, child, you must be careful! Remember, a Sun Knight must always maintain his graceful demeanor, regardless of time and ce.
I nodded my head obediently. Teacher, I willplete my mission very gracefully.
(Back then, I had gone through a lifestyle involving lots of falling down for several months already. On average, I would have to look for a cleric once every three days to cast a high level healing spell on me to cure the wounds I receive from a particrly nasty fall.)
My teacher shook his head and said, Child,pleting the mission gracefully is but the basics.
Then whats more advanced than that?
Child, you must remember, when you have failed your mission and are near death, at that time, you must
Pray to the God of Light?
No, you must contemte what sort of pose you will die in, and if that pose will be apanied by a serene expression or a heroic one. Still more important is the question of whether you will die from a single thrust to the heart from your enemy or if you will slit your own throat, and so on and so forth. Only after all of the important circumstances surrounding your death have been nned out and arranged perfectly can you pass away in as graceful a position as possible!
Even in the face of death, a Sun Knight must die very gracefully!
As such, if I were to die with the cause of death being something as inelegant as a fall, it is entirely possible that my teacher would be infuriated to the point of using necromancy to resurrect me as a death knight and then use the holy spells of the God of Light to let me die once more C and in a graceful manner this time round.
Sun, this death knight is pretty strong. Be careful, said Leaf Knight. He then retreated several steps, together with Storm Knight and Earth Knight, clearing an area in the center for me and the death knight.
Isnt it too risky to leave that undead creature to Knight-Captain Sun to handle alone? some of the knights at the back eximed worriedly.
Rx, my best friend definitely wouldnt lose to an undead creature, Earth Knight said in a loyal and honest tone.
Yeah, whenever Sun encounters undead creatures C which he hates the most C he will be several times stronger. You guys had better not interfere and steal his prey, or else hell get angry, Leaf Knight C being the good guy that he is C exined to the knights, and even gave me a smile that said, Dont worry, I wont let anyone interrupt your fight.
But hold on a second! Thats because the undead creatures that I dealt with in the past were all paid for by the Church and summoned by a necromancer for the purpose of helping me de-stress and to prevent me from getting depression!
Just then, the sword in the death knights hand suddenly burst into ck mes that reached for several meters around the de. The death knight opened its half-rotten mouth and gave an inhuman roar
Very good! Perhaps I can begin to contemte what pose I should die in and what expression I should have to go along with it, as well as choose my favorite way to die, and then gracefully return to thepany of the God of Light
I was just about to begin my contemtions by deciding what pose to die in when the death knight actually swung its sword C which was spitting ck mes all over the ce C at me Quit kidding around with me! How can I possibly die before Ive properly considered what pose and expression to die with and made sure that I would die as gracefully as possible!
My teacher often said, Its okay if you dont have the talent for it; the most important thing is to practice, practice, and practice. Child, if you continue to fall down for yet another month, you will definitely master the art of doing so gracefully!
Hence, if I do not die gracefully, my teacher will definitely resurrect me again and again and again, until Ive died over and over again for an entire month and finally mastered the art of dying gracefully; only then will he allow me to die for good
As such, I definitely cannot die before Ivee up with a way to die as gracefully as possible or before Ive instructed my good friend Judgment Knight to dismember my body thoroughly after I die, so as to make it impossible for my teacher to resurrect me!
Yargh! I roared as I unsheathed my sword, and it met the death knights ming weapon with a loud, steely ng.
As expected of the Sun Knight; such a powerful, forceful blow, its definitely something for the undead creature to reckon with, breathed the holy knights who were watching admiringly from one side.
Sun! Why didnt you bring your Divine Sun Sword with you? Leaf Knight eximed in rm.
Are you nuts?! The Divine Sun Sword is an antique thats worth enough money to hold a city ransom! Even though right now its de is still iparably sharp, who knows when it might break?
It doesnt matter when it breaks, so long as it doesnt break in my hands! Otherwise I will never be able topensate the Church for it, even if I were to hand them all of my retirement savings from hence forth!
Besides, Id thought that I was justing to chop up a zombie thats missing hands and feet, for the purpose of warding off depression. Is there anybody out there would kill a chicken with an enormous cleaver, the kind meant for butchering cows? In the same way, is there anybody out there who would, in order to avoid getting depression, bring along an antique that he or she is constantly worried about, fearing that it would be stolen or, worse still, simply break on its own?
What? Im worrying over nothing, you say?
Fine! Lets set aside the question of whether the sword will break or not.
A sword C doesnt matter if it is the Divine Sun Sword, the XX Holy Sword, the OO Demon Sword, or whatever, so long as its a weapon C will be blunt after hacking stuff for a while. When that happens, youll have to bring it to the smith to sharpen it.
It costs at most one silver ducat to sharpen a regr sword, and thats already considered very pricey. However, ordinary smiths do not have the courage to handle something like the Divine Sun Sword thats worth a citys ransom. Consequently, to find a smith who dares to touch this antique, I will have to look for the most famous smith in the entire city, which means that the price of sharpening the sword is one gold ducat at the very minimum!
One gold ducat is enough for me to buy an ordinary sword already!
Besides, des grow thinner as you sharpen them! So if I spend a gold ducat to sharpen the Divine Sun Sword, it will cause the de to grow thinner, thus increasing the odds of it breaking I would rather use my teeth to bite enemy monsters to death!
For the sake of the Sun Knights graceful image, however, I forked over a gold ducat with quite a bit of heartache and purchased a sword to rece the Divine Sun Sword. After all, it is simply too difficult to bite a monster to death gracefully using my teeth!
Though it sounds like Ive been muttering to myself in my head for some time now, in reality, the death knight and I have already exchanged over ten blows. There seemed no end to the metallic ringing of our swords as they shed together time and time again. Each fresh sound of metal on metal would leave my heart aching as though it was about to break. The shing of swords is a terrifying business; unless ones weapon is greatly superior to the opponents in terms of quality, the sword will be nicked with each exchange. As a sword develops more and more nicks, it must be taken to the smith to be repaired, and repairs cost money as well
I was sorely tempted to simply use my body to take the blows, and I would have done so were it not for the fact that the death knights sword was zing with ck fire and looked positively menacing. After all, the Sanctuary of Light is practically packed to the rafters with clerics who can easily dispense lots of free healing!
I couldnt help but feel that something was a little odd, however. Is it just me, or is the legendary death knight thats super-duper difficult to summon nowhere as powerful as Id imagined it to be?
Or it could be that Id somehow gotten strongertely without realizing it Scrap that! I really shouldnt delude myself.
Just a few days ago, I was defeated in three moves by Judgment Knight during a practice fight, so even the death knight with its dposed brain wouldnt believe me if I say that Ive gotten stronger!
Or could it be that what Im seeing is not a death knight, but just a dead knight that had been, coincidentally enough, resurrected by the necromancer and turned into a zombie?
I took a good look at this death knightwhoa! Its body has decayed so badly that its practically in tatters, and its swordsmanship is absolutely rotten to boot. Ive really got to say, for me to be able to be this unfocused, with my thoughts wandering off all over the ce, and still be able to gain the upper hand, the level of swordsmanship can only be described with the word rottenahem! I mean, it can be described as not that great.
(Dont be ridiculous; if I say that its swordsmanship is rotten, that would obviously mean that my swordsmanship is rotten as well! Ill admit that my skill with a sword is not that great, but I would absolutely never admit that my swordsmanship is rotten!)
As such, this undead creature which has not-that-great swordsmanship probably isnt a death knight, but a dead knight.
Forget it! It doesnt matter if its a death knight or a dead knight, I only know that if I dont hurry up and render this fellow utterly and irrevocably dead and unable to swing a sword around soon, I will definitely end up having to spend money yet again on buying a new weapon, which in turn will lead to excessive heartache, and finally, an ungraceful death.
While my swordsmanship isnt that great, I am very skilled in the holy magic which holy knights specialize in! I can guarantee that one spell from me will send the undead creature straight to its eternal rest. As for why Id just spent this much time in a protracted battle with it, it is entirely because
My teacher often said, Child, even if you encounter the most powerful undead creature ever, you must still remember to have a protracted battle with it before you send it to its eternal rest using your holy magic.
Then why not use it from the beginning? the young me asked uprehendingly.
Think for a moment, child. When themon folk encounter a monster, it would take around ten minutes, during which people would get killed, in order to demonstrate how powerful the monster is. Afterward, they will spend another ten minutes screaming in panic, followed by yet another ten minutes spent running everywhere, fleeing for their lives, and finally, the knights will arrive to save them. As such, if you only spend three seconds sending the monster to its eternal rest and then turn to leave, do you think that would be fair to the audience who spent thirty minutes waiting for your arrival?
Then teacher, how much time must I spend to fight a monster, so as to be fair to themon folk?
Child. My teacher gazed into the distance with a profound look in his eyes as he said, Fighting is just like a poem, and you are like a bard. Not only does the battle need to have an introduction, development, a turning point, and a conclusion, you must also create tension in the atmosphere from time to time in order to entertain the audience. It would be best if you could let the viin thrash you to the point where youre gracefully lying on the ground. If the opponent is a viin of some standard, he will, at this point, mock, taunt, and throw insults at you in order to show off his own power. After that, you will ignite and set aze your inner universe
Inner universe?
Errr, ignite your potential and set aze your holy magic, and then gracefully thrash your opponent until hes lying on the floor, and then send him to his eternal rest. Now that would be a wlessly executed battle.
That just sounds like a very tiring battle.
From that time onward, I harbored an iparable hatred for missions that required fighting, since the amount of effort they required wasparable to the effort required to gracefully fall down a flight of stairs with over three hundred steps. Consequently, unless its an undead creature that I had specially ordered from the necromancer in order to prevent me from getting depression, I would routinely toss the missions into Judgment Knightsp. After all, that guy usually needs just one blow to cleanly finish off the enemy.
That is also the reason why Judgment Knights fights dont usually have much of an audience C because his fights are simply too boring.
Suddenly, all the people present bellowed, Sun, be careful!
Eh?
I was so surprised by their bellowing that I froze; a secondter, pain zed across my back. Before I could even see which bastard attacked me from behind, Leaf had already rushed over and dispatched the dead knight to his eternal rest with a single burst of holy magic. Leaf then turned to examine my back anxiously, and I even heard the hiss of his breath faintly as he gasped.
Its not that serious a wound, I hope? Nervous, I turned my head to take a look, but I still couldnt see my own back even though my neck felt like it was about the snap from all that twisting.
What I did see, however, was Earth setting up his ultimate skill C the Shield of Earth C at my back. Although I still really detest that fellow, I must admit that my favorite spot is behind his shield, especially when the enemy is so powerful.
Ice Knight stood across from someone else, his Divine Ice Sword C which really looks just like an icicle C in hand and a furrow between his eyebrows. Judging from the fact that there was actually an expression on Ice Knights face, this enemy must be extremely powerful, powerful enough to make a furrow appear between Ices eyebrows.
Sun, does it hurt? Leaf asked me apprehensively.
I shook my head. This little bit of pain is nothing to me! I am the Sun Knight who has survived my teachers special training that involves falling down for several months straight, the Sun Knight who can continue to smile brilliantly even when falling down a staircase with three-hundred something steps!
It really doesnt hurt? Leaf sounded extremely rmed.
I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. Damn Leaf! Why did you have to force me to speak?! I replied, The sunshine which the God of Light gently showers upon us has made the small amount of pain vanish without a trace.
Sun really is amazing, Leaf muttered to himself. To be this wounded and still call it just a small amount of pain
I paid no more attention to Leaf, my interest piqued by the fellow who had sudden appeared. His appearance was really very weird. At first nce he looked like an ordinary person, but a second, more careful look convinced me that this fellow was definitely not a human!
After all, there isnt a type of human thats discolored, is there?
This fellows hair was a discolored sort of brown; his skin, a discolored sort of beige. Even the knights armor that he was wearing was a discolored sort of silver. Basically, he was grayish-white in color from head to toe, looking for all the world like a person who hadnt moved for several centuries and had, as a result, umted a thickyer of dust on his body.
From my words, it may sound as though this guy could just be azy person who hasnt bathed for several years and hence umted too much dust on his body. I am still absolutely certain, however, that this fellow is not a human!
The reason is because there were no eyeballs in his sockets. Instead, in their ce zed two grayish-white fires!
What the heck! Production standards must be really sloppy these days if even fires can be discolored.
The sword in that fellows hands was probably the only thing that wasnt discolored. Its design was austere to the point where it waspletely unadorned. Light glinted coldly off its extremely sharp edge, suggesting that it wasnt a de to be trifled with.
Fortunately, the Divine Ice Sword in our Ice Knights hands was the real deal as well. Although it might look just like a popsicle thats been filed to a point, a popsicle is nowhere near as sharp as it!
Besides, Ice Knight is famous for his excellent swordsmanship. I suspect that hisbat ability would still be higher than mine, even if he were to really fight using a popsicle
Ahem!
Ices fighting style is passive in nature; that is to say, he can stand still for a whole day with his sword in hand. This will continue until the opponent can no longer stand it andes lunging at Ice with his weapon raised. At this point Ice will C with a single, fatal thrust C finish off his opponent.
As such, Ices fights are the type which nobody wants to watch, since theres nothing interesting about them.
It was no exception this time either. The discolored fellow clearly did not have the patience to remain locked in a face-off for an entire day. Barely a few minutes passed before he raised his weapon and came charging at Ice. He was also rmingly fast C hardly a second went by from the moment he first moved, but that fellow had almost reached Ice already. It didnt look at all like hed moved, but had simply disappeared from where he stood, and then rematerialized right in front of Ice!
With such speed, its no surprise that he could actuallynd an attack on me before the very eyes of Earth Knight, who, of all the Twelve Holy Knights, specializes in maintaining a protective shield Id nearly thought that it was Earth deliberately letting me get chopped as revenge for what happened earlier.
Fortunately, Ice Knights concentration is genuinely first-rate. Although the discolored fellow was really fast, Ice still managed to raise his popsicleI mean, raise his Divine Ice Sword to block the attack in time.
However, it was clearly impossible for even Ice Knight to finish off the enemy quickly this time. Instead, he began to exchange a flurry of blows and parries with the opponent, and both parties were frighteningly fast. I took a more careful look and saw that Ice was actually slowly being forced back.
I watched eagerly and gleefully from the sidelinesahem! I mean, I anxiously watched the fight between mypanion and the enemy, and was struck by a sudden realization. A powerful knight with a discolored appearance, emitting a towering aura of death a death knight?!
Whoaaa! Looks like weve finally met the main antagonist.
Sun, do you want to heal up first? Leaf asked from behind me in a rather worried voice.
Sun is fine. Im having fun watching the fight! Its a rare chance to see Ice exchanging this many blows with the enemy; we can leave the healing tillter.
Happy as I might have been with just watching the fight, it was evident that Ice was having a slightly difficult time. I think I really should give him a hand; after all, he did help me to fend off the enemy. Otherwise, if Ice were to be defeated, since Earth specializes in defense and Leaf is a long-range attacker, wouldnt that mean that I would have to fight?
If that happens, theres an eighty percent chance that the floor would be covered in my blood by the first exchange, and that my head would be on the floor by the third.
Ice, let me assist you! I shouted loudly. I wasnt worried that Ice might be distracted since Ices concentration was the strongest out of all the Twelve Holy Knights to begin with.
Since I am the Sun Knight who deeply abhors undead creatures, a majority of the spells that I had learned since I was young were specifically meant for dealing with such things. Lets take for instance the spell Holy Blessing; with it, I can bless any object, infusing it with holy power for a short while, thus making it several times more deadly to undead creatures.
I had originally intended to cast Holy Blessing on Ices popsicle, but after a while, I realized that there was a huge problem, as that popsicle was simply moving too fast for me to lock on to!
Oh, forget it, Ill just exert a bit more energy and infuse Ice himself with holy power!
The almighty God of Light showers the world with dazzling sunlight, cleansing it of shadows and evil (The rest has been omitted for brevitys sake.) After reciting a long string of words praising the God of Light, just as the death knight managed to inflict several wounds on Ices body, I finally pronounced the most important phrase.
Holy Blessing!
Within a moment, Ices body was enveloped by a golden light, making him look just like a candle me. Not only does this light have the effect of increasing the damage done to undead creatures, it also has another very useful effect: it can make it difficult for the opponent to see where they should attack, even if the opponent isnt an undead creature!
Bless me as well, Sun.
Even the nice guy, Leaf, was angry atst. He was probably provoked by the sight of Ice getting wounded. He stood next to me with a stern look on his face, and he held in his hands Haha! You must be thinking that its the Divine Leaf Sword. Let me tell you, youre wrong!
Its the Divine Leaf Bow!
As I was toozy to recite all those words praising the God of Light yet another time, I simply raised my hand and grabbed the arrowhead of the arrow which Leaf had nocked. The edge pierced my palm, and I let go of it, leaving an arrowhead that was fully coated with my blood.
As the spokesperson for the God of Light, my blood has perpetually been blessed with holy power, rendering it simply poisonous to undead creatures!
Leaf looked moved as he said, Sun, I will not waste the blood which you have contributed.
As for Ice, now that I had enveloped him in holy light, the death knight was clearly extremely wary of the holy light that was hindering his attacks. Ice, who was originally losing, was now fighting on an equal footing with the death knight.
However, there was still another person on our side C Leaf C who was watching the fight intently, waiting for the moment to strike. He raised his bow with a sharp glint in his eyes, as though he could bore holes in the enemy just by looking.
I forgot to mention to everyone that when Leaf Knight raises his bow, he immediately changes from a really nice guy to a really terrifying guy. He can fire five arrows within ten seconds, and all of them would hit the bulls eye.
Thats not nearly as impressive, however, as the fact that he can run, jump, sing a song, turn his head to look at a hot babe, and at the same time, turn the enemy into a hedgehog with his arrows.
Basically, I would choose taking up my sword and fighting the death knight any day over having to fight Leaf when hes armed with a bow and a quiver of arrows. With the former, even if I cant win, I can still flee from the fight. With thetterhow does a person outrun an arrow?!
Next to me, the arrow left Leafs bowstring with a fwish. His timing was perfect C the death knight was dodging Ices attack at that very moment, leaving him with no way to evade this arrow that came out of nowhere and no alternative but to take the arrow in his chest. Now, a normal arrow can deal only little or no damage at all to a death knight, since thetter is already dead. However, it is apletely different matter when the arrow has my blood on it.
A sizzling sound just like the sound of a fish frying on a pan could be heard from the death knights chest, and then arge chunk of his chest vanished, leaving behind a deep hole. There was no blood, however, only a sticky, grayish-ck liquid that slowly oozed out.
Ice made use of the opportunity and hacked at the death knights left arm, and thetter let out an inhuman bellow. Ices attack had almostpletely cut off the death knights limb, and it was now hanging by a strip of flesh from his body.
The death knight retreated within the blink of an eye. Such a quick movement was not something that Ice could catch up with. However, theres still Leaf on our side!
Not even a death knight can outrun an arrow!
With a fwish fwish fwish, Leaf fired three arrows in rapid session, but this time the death knight evaded them pretty quickly and actually managed to dodge two of the arrows. The only arrow which found its mark did not have my blood on it, however, so the damage it dealt was so minimal that the death knight couldnt even be bothered with pulling it out.
I gave a faint smile and once again wrapped my hand about the arrowhead just before Leaf fired. After a moment of thought, however, it struck me that this wasnt a foolproof method since the arrow might not hit the target, and so I simply raised my bloody hand over Leafs quiver and let my blood to drip onto all the arrows at once.
Leaf didnt fail me, and began to fire arrows nonstop. Although the death knight managed to dodge a number of them, quite a few arrows still managed to find their mark, and each one elicited a howl of pain from the death knight.
Crap! Hes running away, Leaf eximed in rm, and stepped up the speed at which he was firing arrows. He was so fast that I could only see a fan-shaped blur, followed by the sound of his bowstring being released as he fired a steady stream of arrows. Leaf sure lives up to his reputation as the archery specialist among the Twelve Holy Knights!
Forget about counter-attacking; by this point, the death knight had his hands full trying to dodge the rain of arrows, and was running further and further away
I wille back and find you one day, Sun Knight!
Just like every other viin who has fled, the grayish-white death knight threw out a sentence threatening the protagonist just before he disappeared as a speck in the distancewait, the one he threatened was the Sun Knightme?
Wait, wait a moment, what are you looking at me for? The one whom you were fighting with wasnt me!
As the saying goes, vengeance must have a source, a debt must have a debtor; all I did was to cast a bit of shiny holy light on Ice and coat a bit of poisonous blood on Leafs arrows while I was at it! Ultimately, the ones who you fought against were the two of them, not me!
I really want to cry This time, not only did I get hacked at, Id even managed to earn the enmity of a real death knight; what on earth did I do to deserve this?!
Just then, Ice Knight sheathed his sword, and Earth Knight put away his shield as well. The two of them turned around with extremely grim looks on their face, but for some reason both of them froze as soon as they caught sight of me.
Sun, youdo you need help? Earth asked, with a look on his face which seemed to suggest that hed just seen a ghost.
I shook my head emphatically. Why does everyone seem to think that I need help?
Ice didnt say a word, but his gaze traveled down from my face to the floor and back up, and surprisingly enough, his expression kind of looked like he was spacing out. Curious, I followed his gaze and looked down at the floor.
WHOA! Since when did the whole floor be covered in blood? This sea of red does look pretty awe-inspiring
Wait a second! Why have my white knights pants turned red?
Sun Are you really alright? Leafs voice was so urgent that he seemed like he was about to cry.
The blood on the flooris mine?
Leaf I said, only to discover that my voice was so weak that it was about as loud as a mosquitos buzzing.
Huh? Leaf drew closer hurriedly, probably because my voice was simply too soft for him to hear.
Give me a hand
Sun!
And then
in a very graceful fashion, I
fainted.
[Sun Knight Volume 1 Chapter 3 End]
Volume 1, Fourth Rule of Sun Knights: “One’s ability to recover has to be better than good”
Volume 1, Chapter Fourth Rule of Sun Knights: Ones ability to recover has to be better than good
Trantor: Erialis & Raylight
As a result of losing an entire streets worth of blood, my three day long vacation was sessfully extended to a week. I heard that Leaf was even going to help me get it extended to one month initially. Unfortunately, His Holiness the Pope seemed to have a mission for me to carry out, so the attempt failed. Sigh! Leaf, you really are a nice guy!
I poured soured milk into a basin filled with flour goop with one hand as my other hand stirred the goop using the sheath of the Divine Sun Sword. I really must say that the Divine Sun Swords sheath is full of amazing uses. As the sheath is almostpletely made of gold, its guaranteed not to rust, regardless of whether it is used to stir this body mask mixture or to stir my apple wine.
Not only would the sheath not be dirty after stirring, it would shine brighter than ever if you wiped it with a cloth!
Hmm, looks like the body mask is almost ready. I should be able to startthering myself with it. After fighting for that long yesterday, plus the fact that I fainted from heavy blood loss, I didnt manage to apply the body mask in timest night. When I woke up this morning and took a look in the mirror, I nearly fainted dead away; my skin had changed from the color of soured milk to the color of honey!
My god! It looks like I wont be able to salvage my fair skin if I dont apply the body mask for an entire week.
S-Sun! What are you doing? Leaf Knight had pushed open the door to my room all of a sudden and was gaping at me, wide-eyed.
Im done with mixing the body mask and about tother myself with it I thought woodenly with a gob of body mask in one hand.
Crap! I forgot to lock my door. Of all times for this fellow Leaf to forget to knock on the door!
Its okay, its okay! I was only going tother myself with the body mask; I havent actually applied it yet. Otherwise, if Leaf caught sight of me just when I was looking like a dposing undead creature, its entirely possible that he would haul me before my good friend Judgment Knight, who would then interrogate me to see if Id been possessed by an evil spirit.
What are you getting up for? After losing that much blood yesterday, you should stay in bed and get some rest!
Leaf quickly crossed the intervening space and swiftly forced me down onto the bed with one hand, and then covered me with a nket.
I rolled my eyes. Hey, hey! Theres still a gob of body mask in my hand, you know!
Sun, what are you holding onto that flour goop for? Having covered me with the nket, Leaf was now looking uprehendingly at my right hand, which I had extended away from the nket.
Leaf stared thoughtfully at the body mask for a while (although it looked more like he was spacing out), and then turned to look at me with a smile. I got it. Youre hungry, arent you?
How on earth did you reach that conclusion? Does that gob of raw flour look remotely edible to you?
Youll fall sick if you eat this kind of stuff.
Leaf gave me a somewhat reproachful look as he scooped the body mask up from my right hand, dumped it back in the basin in which I had mixed it, and then picked up the basin. As he headed for the door, he looked over his shoulder with a smile and said, Ill go and get you something to eat from the kitchen.
Hey, hey! I have nothing against you helping me to get something to eat, but where are you taking my body mask mixture?
That basin of body mask used up five days worth of my sry. I n to make itst an entire week!
Leaf marched to the door and yanked it open, only to promptly receive a shock from the person standing outside. The basin slipped from his hands and began to fall
My body mask that cost me five days worth of my sry! I jumped out of bed, but I could not possibly make it time to rescue my sry
Thump!
The person standing outside the door calmly caught my sry in an outstretched hand. His entire being resembled an ominous dark cloud, for not only were his hair, his eyes, and his clothes ck, but even the atmosphere surrounding him seemed to be dark and bleak. This person is none other than the one who leaves fear in the hearts of those who behold him, someone from whom even ghosts flee upon catching sight of: the Judgment Knight.
Knight-Captain Judgment, may I ask if you have any business here? Leaf Knight asked warily.
I nearly forgot to mention, Judgment Knight is my best friend whos not my friend, something that only the two of us know. On the surface, our rtionship is still like that of water and fire.
Moreover, it seems that between the members of the good, warm-hearted faction and the cruel, cold-hearted faction, ours is the exceptionally good rtionship; all the other knights truly view the opposing faction with dislike. Clearly, the churchs indoctrination during our childhood was a huge sess.
Judgments cold face was expressionless, his aura imposing without him even doing anything. In his uniquely deep voice C which had scared heaven knows how many criminals to death C he said, I am here to deliver the Popes instructions for a mission.
Theres no way a nice guy like Leaf could possibly win against Judgment Knights aura, so he turned to look at me with an uneasy smile. Sun
Suddenly leaping from my bed had caused me to feel a bit giddy, so I slowly, gracefully sat down on my bed and said, Leaf Knight, since it is a mission from his His Holiness the Pope, Sun must of course listen attentively.
But youre heavily injured; you should rest, Leaf said worriedly.
Please do not be troubled, Leaf Knight. Sun has the protection of the God of Light.
If you freaking force me to open my mouth to talk one more time, I will faint for you to see!
Thenokay. Leaf left my room helplessly, shutting the door behind him.
Judgment locked the door considerately, so as to prevent yet another fellow from barging into my room without knocking.
Judgment sat down and put down the basin of body mask. Without wasting time on banalities, he went straight to the main point. The Pope takes the recent incident very seriously. He wants you to find out the origins of the Death Knight within a week C and do so secretly.
I knew that damned old skinflint couldnt possibly be so kind as to give me a weeks leave!
Sun does not understand; what mission could it be that it cannot be ced before the radiance of the God of Light? I felt extremely unenthusiastic; missions like this that requires sneaky searching are usually a hos nest.
I dont know, Judgment responded shortly.
Even if its a Death Knight, it shouldnt require as much attention as His Holiness the Pope ces in it, so why does he have to especially send Sun to investigate?
I was really troubled. Although the damn old man knew how to exploit knights well, and my recovery ability was more than just ordinarily good, this time I did after all bleed an entire streets worth of blood. If he doesnt let me recuperate for three days, I think it would be impossible for me to recover to my original state. If matters are really so urgent, why doesnt he get the other holy knights to investigate?
The Pope does not wish to see the results of the investigation. After you have found out the truth, telling me will be enough. As Judgment Knight spoke, his eyes were stern, though that sternness wasnt aimed at me, but rather at the criminal.
Oh He wants the Sun Knight to go and investigate the matter sneakily, and then have the Judgment Knight dispose of the criminal surreptitiously? Looks like this matter is not just your ordinary, everyday affair.
If I just say it like this, I believe that everyone probably still wont quite understand what secret words were being exchanged between Judgment and me, so Id better exin again in detail.
First, we start with the exnation from the birth of a Death Knight. To give rise to a Death Knight, well, its not that I want toin about it, but its an extremely difficult process indeed. One must first prepare two necessities to give birth to it, as well as a type of food to let the Death Knight infant to be more powerful as it grows.
The first necessity is: A necromancer of a high level.
Although this is not considered to be too hard to find, its still not easy. After all, necromancers themselves are not a popr upation choice. In addition, this upation faces grave upational prejudice, thus necromancers can only live in deste mountains and cemeteries and the like.
The second necessity is: A fresh corpse with an aura of grudge that reaches as high as the sky, and has yet to fulfill its wish.
The difficulty of finding such a corpse is even higher than finding a necromancer.
Perhaps you would say, whats so difficult about finding a corpse with a grievance?
I have to tell you though, that it cant be any smallint or feud, or a small resentment like not having his fill of food before dying. To be able to create a Death Knight, it has to be an injustice as great as the sky as well as an obsession that can revive the dead!
And the only food that will help the Death Knight infant be strong is: Obsession that cannot be aplished!
The harder it is for the Death Knight to aplish, the more hatred he feels. Hatred acts like food, and will let the Death Knight infant grow until its smart and strong. When his hatred and obsession reach the heavens, he evolves into a Death Lord, and then matters will be very serious indeed.
No matter how powerful a Death Knight is, there is still only one of him. However, a Death Lord has the powers of a highly skilled necromancer. Not only can he summon an undead army, he can even use many different kinds of magic to assist the undead army.
In other words, never should a Death Lord be born, otherwise it would be a frightening catastrophe.
After talking about the birth of a Death Knight, its time to talk about how to annihte a Death Knight. The simplest way is to use force and trash it, and then use fire to burn it awaypletely, and all problems solved!
The second way is to investigate what was the obsession of the Death Knight and the injustice it has received, and help it to get its revenge. After settling its obsession, it will ascend to heaven by itself.
Although the second method sound more befitting of justice and morality, everyone still has the tendency to directly trash it, for it is much easier.
Why is His Holiness the Pope so concerned over this Death Knight?
I was extremely curious, for though that damn old man still has a conscience, after being in a high position of the Pope for so long, I believe that little remains of that conscience. This time, he actually wants me to specially investigate a Death Knights injustice, the fact which would even cause the God of Light to shout Unbelievable!
Judgment nced at me with a bit of a strange look, and slowly said, I hear that the only words that the Death Knight spoke were that he woulde back to find you?
I nodded my head. Yeah, thats right! He said that he woulde back to find me Damn, I realize now!
Usually the only person that a Death Knight would pester would be the person who is rted to his hatred or obsession
I have been suspected? I was stunned, and even forgot to add decorative phrases and to praise the God of Light.
Judgment Knight nodded his head, his face solemn.
With a whole head of cold sweat, I rified, I didnt kill him, I dont even know him!
Judgment nodded again and left behind a few words. Then find out the truth, and prove your innocence. You have to move fast though, for everyone is starting to get suspicious.
I feel that if I were to die now, there is a 99% chance that I would be a Death Knight. My grievance is as deep as the sea!
First, the Death Knight shed me for unknown reasons, and my blood spilled through an entire street. Then I thought I gained a weeks worth of holidays, only to realize that this week was for me to go investigate the matter. Moreover, the biggest suspect in this case actually happens to be myself!
I originally wanted to apply my body mask, lie in bed for three full days, then get up for holidays. However, now that I know that I am being treated as a suspect, how could I still dare to stay in bed?
As soon as Judgment left, I stood up shakily. There was only a weeks worth of time, and to investigate the truth was a very hard matter itself. Not to mention that it was the case regarding the Death Knight, and who knows how long that Death Knight had been dead for already!
Therefore, although I felt like I would pass out at any moment, I still crawled up with all my might to investigate the case. If I die because of this, I will definitely be a Death Knight, and then look for that Death Knight for revenge! I threw on my cloak, and took the authentic Divine Sun Sword. Who knows when that Death Knight wille back to find me. Better bring along the Divine Sun Sword to be safe.
Originally, I wanted to go and take a horse to ride on. However, upon thinking again, I remembered that I currently have a serious deficiency of blood in my body. I was already dizzy, and if I were to climb onto a horse and sway around, I might directly fall off from the horses back and die.
I guess I can only walk then. Lets hope that I wont copse mid-way.
In order to avoid trouble, I pulled the hood of the cloak lower, not wanting to be recognized by the masses. Then I moved slowly, and sometimes there were people circling around me from the sides to cross by, and rolling their eyes as if to say, Are you a tortoise crawling?
The current me who had severe low blood pressure was toozy to mind anyone, and continued my tortoise style of walking. As I walked, the street became more and more deserted. The surrounding scenery went from a big pile of wealthy and busy shops, to run-down residential houses. The number of passer-bys congesting the street also gradually decreased, and atst there were only a few left in twos and threes. Their expressions were vacant, as though they were people who had no idea where to go.
Yoooo! What a pretty cloak! Young Master, are you unable to find where your wet nurse is? Some of the drunkards lying at the side of the roadughed jestingly.
I continued walking past these drunkards. Even my footsteps maintained at the same slow speed. Finally, I walked to a shady corner that even the citizens of this run-down street would not go to, and stopped in front of a broken-down house that looked like no living being stayed there. Then, I slowly raised my head to look at this house.
Thump!
I kicked the main door down with one foot and rushed into the house, shouting in rage, Corpse! Show yourself! Im in trouble because of you!
Inside the house, there were only a few toppled over rotting tables and chairs. There were even really thick cobwebs covering the furniture. If someone were to rush into the house daringly, then they would definitely be tangled in the cobwebs straight away to be a giant silkworm cocoon.
Because of this, not even a stray dog would live in this kind of ce.
However, I know that this was just an appearance that necromancers use to avoid people with serious upational prejudice.
Corpse! You arenting out, huh? I slowly extended a hand from underneath the cloak, and then the white and elegant Damn! Its a honey-colored hand!
Sob! I have be a honey-colored Sun Knight!
Never mind that, lets find Corpse first before worrying about it. Even without reciting any incantations, my hands started to glow with the light of holy magic. The light turned from weak to strong, and atst the white and gentle light filled the whole run-down house.
Not that I want to boast about this, but to be able to gather so much holy light without reciting incantations is something that few can do. Even amongst the higher leveled clerics, including the Popes cardinals, there are only a handful who can do it.
When my teacher taught me magic, he often said in surprise, Child, you really are a naturally gifted cleric.
Really? The young me was extremely happy, for at that time I was upset over my tragic swordsmanship.
Yeah, if you had first entered the Sanctuary of Light, then in the future you would have definitely be one of the very best Popes in the history of the Sanctuary of Light!
With glittery eyes, I imagined the best Popes honor and glory
But since you initially entered the Holy Temple, then you can only be a very weak Sun Knight in the future.
As expected, females are scared of marrying the wrong man, and men are afraid of entering the wrong profession. One moment of choosing the wrong career actually made me go from the strongest to the weakest. I really regret that decision bitterly. Children are foolish, and always think that the knights wielding a sword and wearing armor are cool.
Now I know that being a cleric is truly the better career choice!
As they dont have to wield a sword, they dont have to spend money to repair one. They do require money to buy a staff, but judging from my ability to gather holy light, Id be fine even with a tree branch!
Also, clerics dont have to wear armor, so they dont have to buy armor, and also dont have to spend money on repairing it when the enemy has chopped their armor to pieces. Even though clerics still need to buy clerical robes, nheless I repeat, judging from my ability to gather holy light, Ill be fine even with a white curtain on my body!
The heavens gave me such a good clerical potential, yet I went to be a knight, plus it was even a job that you cannot regret, cannot change professions, and can only continue to be one until you retire or die: the Sun Knight Even I want to scold myself for being an idiot!
Ah, regret
Sun, Sun! The shrill screams interrupted my remorse.
I turned my head abruptly, and saw that a small, blurry shadow was fleeing in all directions, and screaming my name like its life depended on it. Seeing the situation, I gathered back all of the holy light with a whoosh sound.
Sob! How painful! The small shadow squatted in the corner and cried continuously.
The whole house had already changed, for my holy light had erased the necromancers illusion magic. The scene of the cobweb-filled house disappeared, and was reced with a tidy small house, but then
Pink, pink, it was pink everywhere!
How crazy! This ce totally doesnt need to use illusion magic to cover the fact that a necromancer lives here.
Who would believe that this house that has pink walls, pink tables and chairs, a pink bed, and even pink dolls filling the whole house, is actually a necromancers residence?
Even the cobweb-filled, run-down house from before looked more like a ce where a necromancer would live!
Sun The small shadow shyly tugged on my cloak.
I lowered my head to see thats right! I lowered my head, for this fellows height reaches only to my waist! the necromancer. I red at her with a fierce and serious expression.
The small shadow squatted down and started sobbing softly due to my re. Why are you crying? You are a necromancer! I stared at the small shadow unbelievably, and growled, Besides, the person who should cry is me. I have not only been shed at and bled a streets worth of blood, but also been suspected by everyone that I have done something that is intolerable by heaven, and thus a Death Knight woulde to pester me.
It might turn out that you actually really did it The small shadow said softly.
WHATT DIIID YOOOOU SAAAY?
I fumed with rage between gritted teeth, ring at the small shadow, and slowly picked it up
In a house where the walls are pink, the floor is pink, and the bed on the side is also pink, a handsome man of honey-colored skin sat on the pink deck chair. Sitting on his knees was a pretty little girl who looked delicate and refined, with bright and beautiful big eyes full with spirit and curly golden hair. She looked almost as cute as a doll.
However, on closer inspection, this girls skin is actually pink too, which lets people suddenly realize that there is something strange about her, and goose bumps silently crawl up their back
So you are saying, Corpse, that you also dont know where that dead body came from? I furrowed my brow.
Youre so mean! Dont call me Corpse, Im called Pink! The pink girl held a lollipop in her hand, and was even pouting as sheined. After a re from me, she exined with much grievance, Pink only did the same as in the past, and went to the execution grounds to buy a corpse. And Sun,st time you said that you wanted a better undead creature, so Pink specially spent a lot of money to buy an intact corpse Pink also didnt know that that corpses aura of grudge and obsession was so strong that it would actually be a Death Knight. Pink tilted her head to look at me, and with a cute expression, said, Moreover, the object of his obsession just happens to be you, Sun!
But I dont know that fellow! I was practically about to be driven crazy, for I obviously hadnt seen him before. Why would the object of his obsession be me?
It is unknown whether Pink believed me or not, for she only lowered her head to lick her lollipop.
I furrowed my brows, asking, You said that you bought the corpse at the execution grounds? Is he a criminal?
Shouldnt be. Pink lifted her head, and though her face was just as adorable, her eyes showed a hint of maturity Who knows how old is this hag of a necromancer that likes to act cute.
Huh? I touched my nose, and asked skeptically, I thought only criminals would be sent to the execution grounds?
Pinkughed at me with disdain. On the surface, thats true! However, Pink will tell you that Pink is a person with many years of experience when ites to buying corpses. A lot of corpses that cannot be openly dealt with, yet are feared to be discovered by other people, can be piled onto the heap of criminals dead bodies at the execution grounds by paying just a little bit of money.
Is this true? How would you confirm that hes not a criminal? I frowned, Should I tell Judgment Knight about this news, and let him investigate?
Idiot! Pink rejoiced in the deads misfortunes as she said, The dead at the execution grounds are all hung to death, but I have bought many corpses that are not. Their necks all have strangling marks, but Pink is after all very familiar with corpses, and with one look Pink can tell that those marks are casually made after their death with a rope. Their necks are absolutely not broken at all, so they were not hung.
How did that Death Knight die?
I decided to throw the incident of the execution grounds fraud aside first, for right now, it was more important to prove my own innocence.
Pink tilted her head slightly with a cute expression, and carefully considered for a while, before choosing the most urate answer. He was tortured to death. His body has too many injuries, so he was tortured for quite a while, and in the end he died of course.
Tortured to death My scalp is starting to be numb.
However, Sun Pink suddenly looked at me with much anticipation. I didnt know that you had this kind of hobby. Next time we can exchange torturing methods with each other, for you know, I havent been able to torture out a Death Knight yet.
Hearing that, I blew my top and grabbed Pinks shoulder, shaking her violently. Exchange?! I told you before, I dont know him!
As Pink was shaken around, her two bright, beautiful and spirited eyeballs swayed up and down like crazy. There seemed to be a tendency for them to fall out, so I hurriedly used my two hands to smack her eyeballs back into her eye sockets with a bang. After all, I had no wish to see a scene with her eyeballs falling out.
Pink got it, Pink also doesnt know those who were tortured by Pink! Pink looked at me with a smart-alecky smile.
I cursed silently. This dead fellow Wait! She really is originally a dead fellow anyway. This evil-natured necromancer actually refuses to believe that I didnt torture that Death Knight.
Which execution grounds did you buy the corpse from?
The one outside the city, in the northwest direction.
The one that is the furthest, huh Looks like my troubles are still in the midst of bing bigger.
Resigned to my fate, I stood up from the deck chair, and although what I wanted to do next most was to fall onto the pink bed beside and hug the pink cake bolster to sleep for three days and three nights
However, reality is always contrary to ones wishes. What I had to do next was to go to an execution ground that was full of the stench of corpses and interrogate the corrupt execution ground manager to find out where the rotten corpse was from.
Just thinking about it made me feel that my future was bleak
I pushed away the pink doll-like Corpse on myp, and then slowly climbed up, and even more sluggishly walked to the door
Sun.
Hearing that call, I turned my head back. Pink was leaning against the door, licking her pink lollipop, and her beautiful eyes winked at me.
You know, what Pink has said before in the past still counts. If you want to, Ill ept you as my disciple anytime, and even the Holy Temple and that teacher of yours with the nickname of The Strongest Sun Knight cant make me hand over my disciple.
I was stunned for a moment, and was a little iprehensive. Could she mean that she wants to protect me?!
Corpse may be a necromancer whose peculiarity exceeds the limit, but to tell the truth, she sure is loyal.
I pulled a rather weak, faint smile, and waved goodbye to her. The magician girl didnt say anything, and happily waved her lollipop ferociously to bid farewell to me.
[Sun Knight Volume 1 Chapter 4 End]
Volume 1, Eighth Rule of Sun Knights: “Don’t act suspiciously while wearing a cloak”
Volume 1, Chapter Eighth Rule of Sun Knights: Dont act suspiciously while wearing a cloak
Trantor: Evangeline and Amgine
Grisia, if you arent chosen as the Sun Knight, then being a cleric wouldnt be too bad either! Then youd be able to help heal my injuries in the future.
I sat up in bed abruptly. Just now Id had a dream, one that brought back memories buried a long time ago. I even saw a serious-looking face that had not shown itself for quite a while.
Rnd had always been a very serious guy, wearing a serious expression even while cheering others up. He had observed my abilities very carefully and then suggested an alternative career path for me. And I had really taken his words to heart, getting ready to go to the Church and put myself in the running for a priest, in case I didnt get picked as the Sun Knight.
Even if I couldnt be the Sun Knight, being a priest by his side wouldnt be too bad. If Rnd were chosen as the Sun Knight, then all the better.
Rnd and I met each other at the Holy Temple during the examinations for selecting the next Sun Knight. When there were only ten candidates left, everyone hated one another like bitter enemies, but I was on very good terms with Rnd.
Rnd was very strong and was the most promising candidate, and I was well aware that my own swordsmanship was the worst amongst all of us. I probably could only wish for a miracle to happen in order for me to be chosen as the Sun Knight!
In such apetitive environment filled with hatred all around, only the most probable and the least probable candidates could ever hope to be good friends.
Though our bonds of friendship were severed on thatst day when the Sun Knight whoter became my teacher announced that he had picked me to be his sessor.
Why was I chosen? The childhood me walked forward quite dazedly to face the then-current Sun Knight, as the possibility of my being chosen had never even crossed my mind.
Well, perhaps it was because of your beautiful blond hair,ughed my teacher somewhat facetiously. Hearing this response, my heart practically froze, stilled by the feeling that I had somehow won through dishonest means. Even so, I just couldnt bring myself to say that I would relinquish the position and that I would like Rnd to take my ce instead.
I had also wanted to be the Sun Knight myself, and very very much so!
When I finally turned my head around to look, Rnd had already turned to leave before I even had a chance to see his expression. He was walking away very quickly, leaving without a hint of reluctance and showing no intention toe back and congratte me. Granted, given the situation at that time, I was already infinitely fortunate that he didnte up here to cut me to bits. The other candidates all looked like they were trying to turn me into Swiss cheese with their prating stares.
Do you hate me, Rnd? I buried my face between my hands, muttering. Did youe back to haunt me because of your hatred? But how in the world did you die? I mean, youre Rnd, the very same Rnd that could defeat an adult in battle at the age of ten.
Then I thought about Baron Gends third son, and the possibility that the crown prince was behind it all, and finally got a gist of whats going on. No matter how strong he may be, there was no way Rnd could singlehandedly go against the ruler of an entire country. Even the Sun Knight couldnt simply overthrow a countrys ruler unless that country were to oppose the entire Church of the God of Light and start an all-out war between the country and the Church.
But didnt I just dere it my goal to avenge Rnd? Hmm! I had better investigate things more thoroughly before starting any talk of seeking revenge, I thought with a bit of the mentality of an ostrich burying its head in the sand.
As for investigating the royal family, consulting with Knight-Captain Storm is a must, since he spends all day throwing flirtatious nces at aristocratic women and waxing poetic romance with the sons of noblemen. He definitely knows many of their secrets.
Actions speak louder than words and thoughts! I spent the next minutebing my hair, washing my face and tidying up my appearance before rushing out my bedroom door and searching the entire Holy Temple for Storm Knight. Finally, in the middle of some corridor, I intercepted Storm Knight who was carrying arge stack of documents.
I asked without hesitation, Brother Storm, could you lend Sun a hand?
May I refuse? Storm Knight asked with dark circles under his eyes. Looking at the height of the stack of papers in his hand, I deduced that most likely, for the sake of upholding his reputation as the carefree Storm Knight, he had no choice but to skip out on another meeting. Following previous examples, the backlog of work that had umted during my vacation must have all been passed down onto his shoulders.
This is amand from the leader of the Twelve Holy Knights.
Go on and say it then.
Please help Sun investigate who amongst the nobility has a penchant for torturing others C may the God of Light forgive thesembs that have lost their way.
If its only that, I can tell you without even needing to investigate. Around 80% of the nobility have this kind of hobby, Storm Knight said while giving me several disdainful looks.
That many? I was somewhat startled by this. Could it be that torturing others is a fundamental skill for nobles?
Of course, they are aristocrats after all.
Then Are there any that have lost their way even more so, who not only have embraced the path of torture, but indulge even further in the kind of activities that the God of Light would not tolerate, such as torturing others to death?
Upon hearing this question, Storm gave me a weird look, but he still responded earnestly, Nobody would actually admit that they have a pastime of torturing others to death. But Sun, if you really want to know, theres actually a good number of unconfirmed rumors
Then do tell! I egged him on. I originally thought there would only be a few people. Instead, Storm rattled off ten or so names, and even though I consider myself to have a fairly decent memory, I could only memorize a small handful of those names.
Baron Gend and the king also seem to have such rumors about them.
I hesitated a little, but asked anyway. What about the crown prince?
No, I actually havent heard anything about the crown prince having this kind of hobby. Amongst the nobility, the crown prince is even considered to be fairly honest and clean-living. Storm shrugged his shoulders and added, Of course, it could also be that hes been doing a particrly good job of keeping it a secret. Although on the surface it looks like the crown prince is someone who can be easily taken advantage of, he could actually be one of those ssical wolf in sheeps clothing type of characters. How else would it be possible for him to keep the king under control?
I pressed on with my interrogation. In that case, you wouldnt be surprised if the crown prince really did torture someone to death? Storm gave me an even more bizarre look, but nevertheless nodded in response.
I nodded a little in dismay. Thats all I need to know. May the God of Light bless you with his presence, brother Storm.
Storm nodded and as he left, I overheard him muttering to himself, How unusual for Sun to be speaking so inly today that he could be understood as soon as the words leave his mouth. I didnt have to waste any brain power deciphering what he was trying to say. Inconceivable!
While pacing about idly, I contemted to myself. Theres ten or so people on the list of suspects, but since the situation is rted to Baron Gends third son who swore fealty to the crown prince, the suspects can be narrowed down to Baron Gend, the crown prince, and His Majesty the king. Although the one he had sworn fealty to was the crown prince, if the king were to give him an order, then it should still be enforceable.
The reason I havent suspected Baron Gends third son himself was that he brought along two other knights to help dispose of the corpse. All knights put great value on reputation, so if he really did do it himself, then he would just quietly dispose of the corpse alone, and would not let the other two knights know about his torturing somebody to death.
But then again, is it possible that these three did it together?
No! I immediately pushed aside this line of thought. Rnd is too strong. He couldnt possibly be taken down by those three knights alone.
It looks like youve made some progress on your investigation. I jumped in rm. When I turned around, I saw that the voice belonged to Knight-Captain Judgment.
So Rnd is the name of the Death Knight? Judgment stared at me intently, as if he could divine the answer from my facial expression.
Im beginning to realize how hes able to coerce criminals to speak the truth now. Hes really deserving of the title of Judgment, to be able to deduce that Rnd is the Death Knight just from that one sentence.
Youre acquainted with that Death Knight? But Ive never heard you mention that name before. Is it someone you knew a long time ago? Err I havent said anything yet, right? Why do I get the feeling that Judgment knows every single detail? How scary!
Yesterday, ze met the Death Knight and someone who was wearing clothes that were all ck. Upon saying this, Judgment nced at me casually and said, You dont seem to be surprised. Did you know this already, then? But the meeting amongst the Twelve Holy Knights has just ended, and ze left after me, so you shouldnt have heard it from him yet.
I guess I dont even need to respond for Judgment to deduce all the answers on his own within a minute.
He probably saw that I had no intention of responding, so Judgment stopped his questioning and just exined. ording to zes ount of the events, that Death Knight seems to be on the verge of bing a Death Lord, so Im nning to dispatch half of the Holy Temples forces to search for him within the city. The Pope also agreed to send half of the Churchs priests to assist in the search. We absolutely cannot allow a Death Lord to be born.
Then Rnds only fate would be to end up being burnt at stake! I forcibly suppressed my anxiety and brought forth my dignity as the Sun Knight which I had not shown in ages. I said curtly, Taking care of undead creatures falls under the responsibility of the Sun Knight. Knight-Captain Judgment, you seemed to have overstepped your jurisdiction.
Im extremely sorry, Knight-Captain Sun. I was under the impression that youre on vacation, and this situation with the Death Knight absolutely cannot be dragged on, so I had to act on your behalf. If you would like to take back the reigns, then please cancel your vacation. As a reminder, you still have two days left for your investigation, Judgment responded in apletely calm manner as well.
When he finished speaking, he turned to leave, but as he passed me, he said in a low voice, Ever since our childhood, how many times have you forced me to overstep my jurisdiction for you? Help me in battle, help me investigate, help me beat up my bullies C whos the one that has been making all these requests?
Errthat does sound like something that the young and immature me had said.
Regardless of who Rnd might be, preventing a Death Lord from being born by all means ought to be one of your guiding principles right, Sun Knight?
Yes, that is one of the Sun Knights guiding principles, I admitted with a nod. Its just that Grisia has his own principles as well.
Hearing my reply, Judgment gave a final nod and left.
Theres not much time left now. At their highest level of efficiency, the Church and the Holy Temple would still need about half a day to assemble half their forces and group them into toons to be sent to investigate each district. Within this half day window, I must find Rnds whereabouts and hide him at Pinks ce. I have great confidence that Pink would be able to hide Rnd away properly and securely.
Being highly attuned to dark auras, finding Rnd within half a day should not be a difficult task as long as that guy isnt hiding anywhere too unusual.
I went back to my room to get my Divine Sun Sword and put on my stealthy cloak, and arrived not too long afterwards in the center of the city, which also happens to be the citysrgest za. Then, pretending to be a worn-out traveler, I sat down by the edge of the central fountain.
Under the shadow of the cloak, I held onto the Divine Sun Sword. The pure holy element of the Divine Sun Sword makes me even more sensitive to dark auras.
With both eyes closed, I sensed for any dark auras in Leaf Bud City. Just as how every city is sure to have ces of darkness, every person is bound to have traces of darkness in their being. But that amount is very minimal for cities and normal citizens alike. Generally, they are brimming with all sorts of elements, perhaps some fire element here and some water element there. Only those who cultivate a particr skill would have a high concentration of that particr element. For example, magicians who study fire-type magic are bound to have an abnormally high amount of fire element in their bodies.
By examining their internalposition of elements, I can pretty much deduce someones upation the first time I meet them.
Fortunately, my ability to sense elements is not amon one, to the point that it could be considered a rare innate gift. Although those not born with it can still learn to do this, the results generally arent that great.
The fact that I possess this ability is something only my teacher knows, and my teacher had warned me very harshly not to divulge this secret to anyone. I was also forbidden to use this skill unless absolutely necessary.
That is because this ability is just too frightening, since everyonesposition of elements is unique and cannot be changed significantly in the short term. As such, as soon as I recognize someones makeup of elements I would be able to track their whereabouts. Also, as mentioned previously, I could tell which elements someone possesses the first time we meet, to the point that I could even know whether they were carrying any enchanted essories, and the approximate power of those essories as well.
If others were to find out that I am able to clearly see their abilities, it really wouldnt be to my advantage.
Moreover, ever since I became the Sun Knight, my ability to sense elements has dulled, since my own holy element has be so prevalent and always interferes with my ability to sense other elements. It is only toward one particr element that my sensing ability has actually gotten stronger, and that is precisely the element that is the opposite of holy: darkness!
I indeed felt a good amount of dark element around the city, though the amount wasnt especially high. Leaf Bud City isparatively fresh and clean rtive to other cities.
I kept expanding and expanding the area of my search, starting from the streets of the za and extending out in all directions. I searched through shady alley corners, rickety old shacks, and horse stables filled with rations and fodder, but still could find no traces of Rnd.
Where did he hide himself? His dark element is exceedingly strong, so theres no reason I shouldnt be able to find him.
Could it beI looked doubtfully behind my back. Not too far away stood the most important site in the entire country, the imperial pce.
The pce could be considered the darkest ce ever. Although within its walls are many loyal knights, there are even more aristocrats with hearts darker than ck. Just from Storms words that over 80% of the nobility have a hobby of torturing others, one can tell that the imperial pce is definitely the most sordid ce in all of Leaf Bud City.
I could sense that the entire pce was shrouded in a cloud of darkness. If Rnd really were to hide in there, I definitely would not have noticed.
I really dont want to extend my senses inside that mass of darkness I grieved in my heart. But, I could not find Rnd anywhere else, and that was the only ce left to look.
Once again I closed my eyes, and reluctantly extended my senses inside the imperial pce.
Soon after, I opened my eyes again. How is it that he doesnt seem to be in there either?
Could it be that he left the city? I thought idly. This is good news. Judgment wouldnt be able to find him like this.
Dont tell me its the Sun Knights duty to be daydreaming in the middle of the za?
Of course not. Normally, I would be quite busy! I countered automatically, but when I raised my head I became dumbfounded. Right in front of me stood the very guy whom I searched for all over but just couldnt find Rnd!
Rnd stood by me, practically unchanged since childhood, only taller and sturdier than before. He had a slender build, a bright and handsome face, and an ever so serious expression. Just by standing there, he gave an impression of being a tough guy. Even his smiles gave off an indescribably oppressive feeling, but very few people would object to the oppressive feeling that Rnd emitted. He was just one of those natural-born leaders who could make people do his bidding happily and willingly.
However, what surprised me most was that Rnd looked like anormal human being!
He lookedpletely different from that ghastly color-faded appearance of his from before. Had he appeared before my eyes looking like this thest time we met, I would have been able to tell from one nce that he was Rnd.
I asked nkly, Youwere resurrected? But I wanted to p myself as soon as the words left my mouth. How could he be resurrected after dying and even having be a Death Knight!
No, I obviously didnt get resurrected, Rnd answered me,pletely serious like always. Then, politely as ever, he asked, May I sit down?
Uh, sure. Now, my mind was inplete disarray, frantically wondering why Rnd looked so human despite not being resurrected. It couldnt be that this Rnd was only some sort of strange figment of my imagination?
Rnd sat down by my side and said to me with a smile, Grisia, youre the same as ever. Whenever a difficult problemes your way, you would sit down in a za or something, lost in thought.
Thats because I was using my element sensing abilities, not because I was lost in thought!
Why do you look like this? I couldnt resist asking.
Rnd raised his left hand, and I immediately noticed the ring on his middle finger. Rnd never wore jewelry, especially not this kind of pink, heart-shaped ring that anyone could tell from one look was some kind of cheap counterfeit. I believe that this ring must have some kind of special apocalyptic-inducing ability in order for Rnd to wear it willingly.
Rnd gave a soft sigh. This is the Ring of Life that Pink gave me, which allows me to assume the artificial appearance of a human. But using Holy Light is enough to easily sweep away this illusion.
I can tell that the ring belongs to Pink Did she give you that sword as well? Who would have thought that this living appearance was all created by the effects of a ring that looks like it might have been used by little girls to y house?
Next time I go to Pinks house, I probably should pay attention to that teddy bear in the corner. Who knows, perhaps that teddy bear has the ability to summon forth a demon king or something?
No, this sword is a family heirloom. I thought I would never use a wicked sword such as this. Rnd smiled somewhat grudgingly. I never imagined that I would be using this sword as a Death Knight, and actually be aligned with the forces of evil
Hold on! I waved my hand around to interrupt Rnd, as I felt the presence of roughly five holy knights and two priests entering the za. Although they probably wouldnt predict that the Death Knight would appear in thergest, most popted za, Judgment would always do everything carefully without overlooking even a single hair. He obviously wouldnt just let such a big za go uninvestigated.
This was bad; the Death Knight was sitting right next to me!
Although Rnd might look like a human, sitting next to him I could still faintly feel the dark aura that he is emitting. It would be hard to guarantee that he wouldnt be detected by the priests Uh oh! This is bada priest kept darting his eyes in our direction, and even pointed us out to the holy knight next to him. They seemed to be preparing toe over and take a closer look.
Rnd, leave now! I urged with a low voice.
However, although Rnd nced at that group of holy knights, he still made no motions to leave, and even kept a calm and easygoing attitude.
What a disasternot only did the holy knightse over, but all seven of them were together, each with grave expressions. It cant be that we really were found out?
My heart was beating wildly, and I was still wondering how to finagle past my own group of holy knights when the seven of them were already at Rnds side. And ignoring his existence, they walked past him and stood in front of me.
The leader of the knights then said to me vigntly, Sir, please take off the hood of your cloak.
I took off the hood expressionlessly, while Rnd stood by the side looking away. I could tell from the way his shoulders shook that he was stifling hisughter.
Ahh, Sun Knight?! The seven of them were obviously given quite a big shock. Even if they really found the Death Knight, I think they wouldnt be more shocked than this.
As if filled with grief, I responded, Could it be that Sun is no longer being blessed by the God of Light, so the holy aura permeating this body is lost to the extent that my fellow holy knights would mistake Sun to be a Death Knight brimming with dark aura?
No, no, thats not how it is! The seven of them simultaneously shook their heads, a truly dramatic sight to behold!
Then is it because Suns behavior and movements are overly devious and shifty, to the extent that my fellow holy knights would mistake Sun to be a Death Knight lurking about?
The seven of them again shook their heads simultaneously, gyrating back and forth at 180.
Then could it just be a beautiful misunderstanding permitted by the God of Light on asion?
The seven of them shook their heads again until they realized what I had just said. After making seven different terrified expressions, they all started to adjust their heads to move up and down.
Since its all just a beautiful misunderstanding permitted by the God of Light, then Sun will disturb his brothers no more. Please continue carrying out the will of the God of Light.
After the seven of them hastily saluted me and I saluted back slowly and calmly, they scrambled to flee the scene without looking back, as though I, the Sun Knight, was even more frightening than the Death Knight.
Its probably my initial expressionless face that scared them. For the Sun Knight who has to uphold a principle of smiling even upon death to suddenly stop smiling, it would look pretty scary even without showing an angry expression. It seems like I will need to pay even more attention to my smiles in the future, or else unsavory rumors could easily spread around about the Sun Knight and his unstable temper.
I put back on the hood of my cloak and turned around to see a somewhat surprised look on Rnds face. He asked, Grisia, since when did you start speaking in such an erudite manner?
Dont even ask.
I told him, Rnd, just hurry and hide at Pinks ce. That priest back there probably really did feel a dark aura, and its just that you were sitting there out in the open looking so innocent that they would mistake me by your side for the Death Knight.
Rnd fell silent for a while before saying quietly, I was just saying goodbye to you, Grisia. The next time we meet, well be enemies.
Enemiesthen you really do hate me. I lowered my head dejectedly. Originally I still held onto a tiny bit of hope that Rnd is not someone who would keep a grudge and perhaps he might even have already forgotten the fact that I had stolen his position as the Sun Knight.
But instead, Rnd asked, Why would I hate you?
You dont hate me? I lifted my head suddenly and loudly asked, Then why would you hack me down the minute you showed up?
Rnd revealed an apologetic expression. Thats because Pink asked me to bring some undead creatures for you to take care of. I only wanted to greet you with a wave, but I only recently became a Death Knight and had forgotten that my speed and strength were both increased, and the result was that I didnt have enough time to retract my hand and idently cut through you. Im really sorry!
I grudgingly asked, Then why did you say that you woulde back and look for me?
I originally was going toe back and look for you so I could say goodbye. Rnd replied matter-of-factly.
Rnd, you knucklehead! Dont you realize that youre already a Death Knight? I was almost killed by your greetings and goodbyes.
Rnd, if humans had two lives, I would be sure to let you die a second time, I said angrily while gritting my teeth.
Its bad enough that he shed at me, but how could he then say something that could be so easily misinterpreted like, I wille back to find you, Sun Knight? That caused people to misunderstand me to the point that I was almost ready to be a martyr and m myself to death against the church pirs.
You can burn me to death, Rnd answered quite calmly. After I kill my nemesis, then Ill let you burn me to death.
I was just kidding. I frowned. I almost forgot, Rnd is such a serious guy that you cant joke with him at all.
I was being serious. If I didnt need to kill that person, then I wouldnt have allowed myself to exist in this world as an evil spirit.
Is the person who killed you the crown prince? Upon hearing my words, Rnd stared nkly before nodding his head.
So it really was the crown prince? My mood immediately became heavy.
You wont seed. Judgment Knight, for one, is not as addle-brainedahem! I mean, not as kind-hearted as me. He would definitely set up a around the crown prince that stretches from the ground up to the heavens, so itd be impossible for you to seed. I said.
Rnd turned around and I could see he was so agitated that his eyeballs were starting to deform, as though they were starting to turn back into the vengeful and fiery eyes of a Death Knight.
It doesnt matter whats the chance of sess, I will definitely kill him, Rnd answered firmly.
Rnd, vengeance is not an appropriate characteristic for a knight, I pressed on.
No Grisia, Im not doing this out of revenge, Rnd coldly exined. This isnt the first time he hasmitted the crime. I was victimized because I couldnt stand his transgressions any longer and wanted to expose him for what he is. Letting him live would only result in more innocent victims.
I waspletely dumbstruck and at a loss for words. Is the crown prince really a two-faced person who puts a smiling face forward while hiding the personality of a sadistic killer in the back?
Rnd stood up, the dark aura on his body dispersing wildly all around. I will definitely kill him so that he cannot endanger anyone ever again.
Your lingering obsession is to kill him? If thats how it is, then this is going to be difficult. There is nopromise for such a lingering obsession.
Lingering obsession? Rnd stared at me nkly.
Yes. Last time you almost became a Death Lord. For you to progress this far in such a short amount of time, you must have a lingering obsession that is nearly impossible to aplish. And if it is about killing him, then it really is a nearly impossible lingering obsession. I shook my head. Dont tell me that the only solution is to burn Rnd after all?
I looked up and just happened to see Rnd giving me a weird look. What? I asked, somewhat baffled.
No, I should leave. The dark aura that I had released a moment ago when I lost control probably has been noticed already. Grisia, next time we meet, I hope youll appear before me as the Sun Knight. As soon as he finished, Rnd turned and left without pause.
Dazed, I sat in the za, my heart filled with a swirl of emotions. It is already impossible to stop Rnd from trying to kill others, so what should I do?
Expose Rnds ns? That way, no matter how strong he may be, under the careful watch of the imperial pce and the Church of the God of Light, he would have no chance of sess and might not even escape. If that were to happen, as the Sun Knight I would have to personally take Rnd away to be burnt at the stake and light the match to barbeque him.
On the other hand, I could keep Rnds ns to myself and wait for him to slice the ruler of the country into two. I hate to admit it, but with his strength and under the guise provided by the Ring of Life, Rnd might actually seed
Damn you Rnd! Why couldnt you just do the deed quietly on your own and just gossip to me about itter? Why did you have to tell me beforehand about your evil ns, giving me a massive headache as I debate whether or not to put you on a barbeque stand?
Then the sound of disorderly footsteps drew close. When I looked up, it was indeed the tardy group of holy knights. I shook my head. To havee only now, they wouldnt even be able to find the shadow left behind by the Death Knight!
Over there! Ehh? Could it be that Rnd came back again? I looked all around but didnt see any signs of him
You! Take off the hood of your cloak! An entire toon of holy knights charged at me with all the fanfare of a herd of bulls and shouted at me fiercely.
Exactly how many times are you guys going to mistake me for the Death Knight before youre satisfied?!
[Sun Knight Volume 1 Chapter 8 End]
Volume 1, Ninth Rule of Sun Knights: “If you want to know a secret, ask a woman”
Volume 1, Chapter Ninth Rule of Sun Knights: If you want to know a secret, ask a woman
Trantor: Raylight
The sound of a wooden door creaking open came from a small, rundown house that looked as though it would fall apart when the wind blew. Under the door handle a little girls pink face appeared, her mouth sucking on a strawberry lollipop that was even bigger than her head.
Pink, I agree to be your apprentice from now on, and I will learn necromancy, I said seriously.
Pink was stunned for a moment, then she beckoned me with her finger, signaling for me to squat down.
What? Is it possible that to be her apprentice, one still has to go through a ceremony? I squatted down with suspicion. Then Pink beckoned me with her finger again, telling me toe closer. I obliged, moving my face nearer.
After that, she ced her palm horizontally against my forehead, eximing, Oh no! Sun, your forehead feels really hot! Burning up like this, its no wonder you were speaking nonsense just now!
Your hands are icy because youre a corpse
Pink withdrew her hand and, after looking at it for a while, she said in realization, Thats true, I nearly forgot that Im a dead person. But then
She nced at me doubtfully. Are you sure that you dont have a fever?
I rolled my eyes and said sullenly, Under the protection of the God of Light, I havent had a fever since I was ten years old.
Oh! Pink nodded. With much understanding, she said, Then there is something that you want me to help you with? This time your determination is certainly strong, if you intend to sell even your living self.
I hurried to exin the details of the contract. I only said that I wanted to learn necromancy from you! I still want to continue being the Sun Knight!
A Sun Knight who is a part-time apprentice to a necromancer? Pink shook her head, sighing. Youre the only one who dares to do these sorts of things. Youre not scared that your God of Light will send thunder to strike you down?
I believe that the God of Light will understand my pains! I said soberly. Then I added to my exnation, Besides, no one has seen Him for several hundred years, and I believe that he would not descend to Earth simply for this small matter.
Pink licked her lollipop and didnt express her opinions on this, sending a shiver down my spine. In that instant, I seriously considered how high the probability was of the God of Light striking me with thunder
I shouldnt be so unlucky! I shook my head and asked Pink, So? Do you ept it or not?
Tell me, what do you want me to do?
I would like you to
After telling Pink my request, I walked back to the Church. Of course, I had already pulled off the hood of my cloak. If another fellow came along and mistook me for the Death Knight again, I would definitely be so angry that I would turn that fellow into a dead knight.
Continuing on, I still had to request something of someone. Comparatively, this person was easier to deal with than Pink, so I wasnt too troubled.
I smiled at one of the holy knights in the corridor. My holy knight brother, the God of Light hangs high in the universes center, his smile overlooking everyone. What a day filled with brilliant radiance. I hope that you can also feel the God of Lights warmth.
The holy knight that was stopped by me was extremely excited, and with a tone of respect and admiration, he returned the greeting. I also hope that you can feel the God of Lights warmth. Knight-Captain Sun, the weather today really is very good. I hope that we can sessfully catch the Death Knight today.
I nodded my head. My brother, I was wondering if you know where brother Knight-Captain Storm is currently bathing in the God of Lights kindness?
The holy knight started to get nervous, and asked with uncertainty, Er May I ask if you are asking where the Storm Knight is?
I nodded.
The holy knight answered in relief, Knight-Captain Storm has been in his room for the past three days, reviewing documents.
My holy knight brother, Sun is extremely grateful for your words filled with goodwill and kindheartedness. I hope that youll feel the God of Lights warmth throughout your days, I thanked him politely, and immediately turned to leave.
Knight-Captain Sun, youre really too polite! The holy knight sent me off with a worshipping gaze.
I walked without halting to Storms door, and knocked.
After a while, the door opened as slowly as it possibly could. A grayish-white face about the same shade as a Death Knights appeared. If I wasnt certain that Death Knights dont form ck rings around their eyes, I really wouldve believed that Storm had be the second Death Knight inside Leaf Bud City.
I was about to open my mouth to speak, but was stopped by a wave of Storms hand. He said feebly, Sun, please speak in the simplest terms that you can find. If not, I guarantee that I will fall asleep within three seconds.
I pondered for a while, and said only two words: Help me.
Can I reject? Storm asked with trembling lips that werepletely pale from sessive all-nighters.
I thought it over again, and shortened my thoughts to one word. Order.
Definitely simple enough.
Once I had briefed Storm on the matter, I left to do my next task, extremely assured even though Storm looked as though he would keel over and die any second.
However, there was no need to worry. For even if he really did keel over and die, he would be a Death Knight, then climb back up to finish the work. This fellow is just that earnest of a worker, which doesnt match the carefree image of the Storm Knight in the least.
Just as I was about to find a ce to sneakily change into Supreme Dragon, the sound of uniform footsteps came from the other end of the corridor, as well as some whispering. Such a disciplined toon could only be Knight-Captain Judgments.
Sure enough, Knight-Captain Judgment walked over not long after, leading twenty or so holy knights. As usual, he said to me, May you soonprehend the harsh ways of the God of Light, Knight-Captain Sun.
Tonight, the Death Knight will go to the pce for revenge, I whispered.
Hearing this, Knight-Captain Judgment stopped in his footsteps. It was such an abrupt halt, but the twenty or so holy knights behind him actually also stopped uniformly, without a hint of disorder or expressions of shock.
Judgment waved his hand once, and his toon immediately departed, passing around us without any objections.
After waiting until everyone was gone, Judgment instantly asked me, Are you certain?
Yes! I nodded quickly, for that fellow Rnd had never dragged things on. If he said that he was going to do it, it was guaranteed that he really would do it right away.
Judgment looked at me a bit skeptically and asked, Are you determined to catch him?
I am the Sun Knight, Knight-Captain Judgment, I calmly told him. A Sun Knight absolutely will not permit those who are already dead to interfere with those who are living, even if the living has sinned beyond pardon.
Judgment Knight coolly replied, Tonight, I will send some knights toy in ambush in the pce to protect that person and catch the Death Knight at the same time.
I threw him a quick nce. How remarkable. Have you already discovered who killed Rnd?
Yes. I caught the execution groundskeeper and asked about the specific condition of the corpse. Judgment briefly exined. Once I knew that he was tortured to death, I let Storm go and investigate the aristocrats who have connections with the third son of Baron Gend and an evil habit of torturing people to death. There are only three suspects: His Majesty the king, the crown prince, and Baron Gend.
Poor Storm. Not only did he get bombarded with work from me, but he also got bombarded with work from Judgment. No wonder he looks more dead than alive.
Then how did you detemine who it is? I asked, a little curious.
Actually, based on recent happenings, I already had an idea of who it might be. Nevertheless, for the sake of certainty, I let Ice, who had seen the Death Knight, pick from the holy knights someone who looked the most simr. After disguising the selected persons face to be a bit paler, we brought him to visit the three people, and even made him act suspiciously.
Judgment shook his head, sighing. Although this method of deceiving people is not very proper, it is very effective. It was really easy to determine who the murderer was, for the murderer was so afraid that his whole body trembled.
How formidable! I praised with heartfelt admiration, for I only found out who the murderer was after talking to Rnd face to face.
Since you have already made up your mind, tonight well have the Sun Knight toon and the Judgment Knight toon lie in wait at the pce together, Judgment said, cautiously making his decision. After all, though that persons sins cannot be pardoned, he still cannot be the least bit injured, otherwise it will incur a storm.
I agree, but I would like to bring ze and Earth along.
Judgment seemed to be puzzled as he asked, I canprehend the reason for bringing Earth together, as his protective abilities can ensure that that person does not get injured. However, zes specialty is against spirits, not undead creatures.
I shook my head. Judgment, Im afraid that I saw Rnd face to face earlier and he was already on the verge of bing a Death Lord. If he bes a Death Lord on the spot due to his lingering obsession, and summons creatures of darkness such as spirits, there will be a lot of trouble for us.
True; youre still more familiar with undead creatures than me. Doing it this way is more thorough. Judgment nodded his head as he added, I am also very happy that you finally set your mind to eliminate a former friend, which must not have been easy.
It was difficult, I answered tranquilly. Extremely difficult, especially since it is Rnd.
After this matter is resolved, I will be more than happy to hear you talk about Rnds deeds when he was still alive. Judgment nodded again and then bid farewell to me. May your friend rest in peace soon.
With that, he left.
After watching Judgments departure, I turned my head to look outside the window. Good, the sunlight outside is still bright! It was still early enough for me to finish my business ande back again to convene with my Sun Knight toon.
After settling things with Storm and Judgment, I was left with only one more thing to do, which was to sneak into the pce to find the ce where Rnd was tortured.
Since Rnd said that the person was a criminal ustomed to torturing people to death, there would definitely be a ce used specifically for torturing them. If I were able to find this ce and obtain proof, then I would be able to expose that persons crimes.
The pce was heavily guarded, but nevertheless, I had been there countless times.
That fat pig of a king keeps stirring up trouble from time to time, and every time I have to be dispatched there to preach to him until he get fed up with it, then itll be the turn for one of the Twelve Holy Knights who had apanied me to threaten him. Most of the time, the person apanying me there was Storm Knight, but when matters are grave enough, it would be Judgment Knight.
Apart from advising the fat pig, I also frequentlye here to facilitate goodmunication between the Church and the pce. The queens birthday, the barons daughtersing of age ball, the princes first hunt, and many more random happenings are all within the scope of my job.
In conclusion, the Sun Knight is the Church of the God of Lights living, walking billboard.
Not to mention that the queen is my teachers adoptive mother, and at that time my teacher called the crown prince his brother. Therefore, my teacher often brought me to the pce for leisure activities, under the pretext of helping to facilitate goodmunication between the Church of the God of Light and the pce. In reality, he was drinking afternoon tea with the beautiful queen, the princess, and a bunch ofdies.
Ahem! Hence, having lived in this world for twenty-three years, the ce most familiar to me, except for the Church of the God of Light, is this pce.
Therefore, the pces defenses are not a problem to me whatsoever, for I can openly and legitimately walk in from the main gate. The pce guards on both sides even salute me respectfully!
Dragons Saint Brigandine, in the name of the descendants of the Dragons, Imand thee, activate!
After finding a dark corner within the pce, and wearing the blood-sucking, silver and ck shirt, I intended to sneak around the pce secretly and find the torture chamber
My lord, your servants name is Dragons Saint Brigandine, not Blood-sucking Shirt.
Ugh! You scared me to death. I patted my chest, over my heart. Dont be afraid! I thought to myself. I scolded it, If theres nothing wrong, dont speak so suddenly. I nearly thought that I had been discovered.
Yes, my lord.
Although wearing a body of ck clothes in the daytime is not a very wise move, at least it was better than wearing the Sun Knights attire and being discovered conducting dishonorable behavior by others.
Moreover, even if it were daytime now, the pce corridors still had a whole bunch of bizarre, gigantic decorations that I could use to hide myself. Some examples are vases taller than people (Can you even put flowers inside?), extremely heavy armor that knights couldnt walk around in even if they wanted to (What were they made for in the first ce?), and a huge collection of sculptures.
In the event that I still couldnt dodge the guards, thats alright too.
My teacher often said, Child, dont think that the pce is really some imprable fortress. Perhaps when it was first constructed, it might have been. However, every king would want to open a secret passage in the pce that only he knows for escaping. Conveniently, he would also want to open another secret chamber that he could use to do private stuff. After ten or so generations of kings, there are ten or so secret tunnels and ten or so secret chambers. Although both the secret passages and the secret chambers are secret in name, you shouldnt think that those are actually secret. Believe me, even the current king doesnt know as much as the people by his side, the queen and the princess.
Then teacher, why would you know that? I was totally baffled.
The princess told me, of course.
Why would the princess tell you, teacher?
If she didnt tell me, then how could I sneak into the pce and have a secret love affair with her? Hush! Little kids dont need to know so much; just memorize the locations of the entrances of the secret passages and secret chambers clearly.
Yes, teacher.
Now that I think about it, my teacher really wasnt a normal person. Why?
That is because at that time, there were only two princesses in the pce. Ones age was close to fifty, and was the kings unmarried younger sister. The other was fifteen years old, and was the kings daughter. At that time, my teacher was about thirty years old. I really wonder if he was a cradle-robber or if he was the one being cradle-robbed Ahem! But I digress. Anyway, I guess the location of the torture chamber should be a secret chamber that isnt too far from the perpetrators bedroom.
First I intended to try my luck and look in the existing secret chambers, for that person would probably make use of the existing secret chambers, instead of opening another one.
After all, ording to the number of secret tunnels and secret chambers that my teacher told me about, the foundation under this entire pce is already almostpletely hollow. Perhaps even the pce architect wouldnt dare to dig a hole thoughtlessly, to avoid idently making the whole pce copse.
I went about sneakily through the corridor, and darted into the entrance of a secret passage when the coast was clear. Then I darted out and into another secret passageway. On the way, I even nearly ran into a couple that were hugging and kissing. Luckily they were too engrossed with kissing, and didnt notice that there was an extra person around, namely me. I hurriedly turned away into another fork in the tunnel.
Wait a second! I frowned as I thought. The couple just now who were having a secret affair was one of them Her Highness the princess?
This was that princess who was fifteen back then, and may or may not have had an affair with my teacher. This year she was already over twenty-five years old, yet still brazenly refused to marry princes from other countries. So its because she already has someone that she loves More than likely, the other partys status isnt high and thus its utterly impossible for the king to allow the princess to marry him, so they can only have an affair in a secret passage.
Looks like these secret passageways and secret chambers really are, as my teacher said, not a big secret at all. Theyre practically a scenic spot for affairs.
As I advanced further, I considered the positions of the many secret chambers that my teacher told me about. The perpetrators room has many secret chambers surrounding it, but only three have passages to the bedroom. Of the three, two of them can be essed from the secret passages outside. The other one is sealed off, and only has one passage to the bedroom.
I n to check out the two secret chambers that can be entered from other secret passages first.
Inside the secret passages, I prowled around for quite a while. Thankfully, my memory was extraordinary, and I could even find my way out of such a confusing passageway. Not longter, I stepped into an empty, deserted chamber. ording to my memory, this should be one of the ces I wanted to go.
Then again, seeing that the spider webs here were even more solid than the material of my cape, I had a feeling that this wasnt the ce.
My next n was to enter the bedroom from here, and then get into the two other chambers from there. Still, looking at all theseyers of spider webs before my eyes and thinking that I would have to worm through them, I really just wanted to set them on fire and burn them all to ashes.
However, the pce has mages. If a mage sensed the magic I cast, I would have problems. Thus, I could only reluctantly use my hand to tear apart the spider webs. I went through much effort and pain, with my whole body covered with spider webs, before I finally managed to get to the other side of the chamber. I squatted down to check the hidden door.
Its sealed shut.
I felt like crying when I discovered this. Sigh! I should have known. How can a dignified royal leave alone a secret passage leading to his own room and not care?
I hope that the other secret passageway isnt sealed up.
Carrying this hope, I backed out of there. Once again, I twisted and turned this way and that, before finally arriving at another secret passage. What I didnt expect was that this secret passage was a lot smaller than the one before and approximately about half my height. I could only kneel down and crawl through it. Once I had crawled to the end, the secret chamber was basically an empty hole, and neither its height nor width was even two meters. Never mind murdering someone, even squeezing two people inside would be forcing it!
I lifted my head to check the hidden door. The hidden door here was on the ceiling and luckily it wasnt sealed shut. This secret tunnel is probably better concealed, since even the bedrooms owner doesnt know of it. I lightly pushed the hidden door upwards, and opened it a crack. This hidden door sure is heavy! Looking left and right, I thought, Good! Theres not even a single trace of a human being in the bedroom.
Originally, I wanted to lift the whole hidden door upwards lightly. However, I soon realized that the door wouldnt move at all. Using all the strength I could muster, I lifted the hidden door up about ten centimeters and, with great effort, moved it sideways. At longst, I managed to shift the hidden door aside. I had also just about soaked my clothes through with sweat.
Phe! I suspect that without the increased strength from wearing the Dragons Saint Brigandine, I probably wouldve been unable to open the hidden door.
When I had finished panting for breath and climbed up into the bedroom, I found that there was actually a marble cab on top of the hidden door! It was taller than me by a dozen or more centimeters. No wonder it was so heavy!
Still, now was not the time toin. Since I dont know when the owner of this bedroom will be returning, I better hurry and get back to business.
Without spending much effort, I found the sealed secret chamber behind the full-length mirror hanging on the wall. Then, I took a step into thisst ce, hoping that my trip here hadnt been wasted.
The smell of blood attacked my nose at once. It was dense, strong, and brought with it a rotten smell.
In front of my eyes, a thick, heavy piece of fabric obstructed my view, but it was unable to block out that smell of blood. I knew that I had found the right ce.
I walked in front, and lifted the cloth.
I was stunned. Having already found the evidence, leaving as soon as possible was the safest course of action. However, I could only foolishly stare at this ce. There was no sign of a corpse, nor was there any gory scene of flesh and blood. Conversely, this ce was scrubbed very clean, and the chains and all kinds of torture instruments on the wall were even oiled and polished.
The wooden bed in the center was also gleaming.
It was probably the bloodstains that couldnt be scrubbed off no matter how hard people tried. The bloodstains were coatedyer uponyer, and in the end, the solidified blood on top of the wooden bed became so ck that it gleamed.
The surrounding walls and floor seemed to have no marks at first nce. However, the cries of the deceased prated through the depths of the walls, as well as the stench of rot and blood that seemed toe from hell itself.
This ce that looked ostensibly clean at first nce was actually filled with the most sordid, filthy ideations, and the deceaseds tormented cries permeated the air.
I couldnt help but use my finger to scratch theyer of ck gleaming blood on the wooden bed. Theyer was even harder than I thought, for my finger was only stained with a little bit of ckish-red.
Within this bit of ckish-red, Rnds blood is here too, right?
Rnd, if you died in this kind of ce, then I understand why you would be a Death Knight, and why you are so determined to kill him.
My eyes were a little moist, but I didnt want to hold back my tears. Both Rnd and I were orphans, and he even died for this kind of shady reason. Perhaps I was the only one who felt saddened by his death.
Only I will shed tears for him.
[Sun Knight Volume 1 Chapter 9 End]
Volume 1, Epilogue: Character Introductions
Volume 1, Epilogue: Character Introductions
Grisia Sun:
The Sun Knight, the head of the Twelve Holy Knights and leader of the good, warm-hearted faction. Has a radiant smile, a wless personality, and a benevolent heart that will always forgive others.
Storm Knight:
One of the Twelve Holy Knights and a member of the good, warm-hearted faction. Has a carefree personality, is a footloose charmer, and there is always the presence of a woman at his side.
King:
The king of the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound. His physique is exceedingly stocky and is extremely simr to a particr animal on Earth C the pig.
Crown Prince:
The crown prince of the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound.
Ice Knight:
One of the Twelve Holy Knights and a member of cruel, cold-hearted faction. Has a personality as frigid as ice and is always expressionless.
Earth Knight:
One of the Twelve Holy Knights and a member of the good, warm-hearted faction. Has an honest and loyal personality and is the Sun Knights good friend.
Lesus Judgment:
The Judgment Knight. One of the Twelve Holy Knights and the leader of the cruel, cold-hearted faction. Has a personality that is stern and cold and he will never forgive criminals.
Leaf Knight:
One of the Twelve Holy Knights and a member of the good, warm-hearted faction. His personality can be described with only three words: a nice person.
Pink:
A necromancer that has an appearance of a young girl. Is extremely fond of the color pink and loves to eat strawberry lollipops.
Rnd:
A Death Knight, the Sun Knights deceased friend.
ze Knight:
One of the Twelve Holy Knights and a member of the good, warm-hearted faction. Is hot-tempered and blunt. Idolizes the Sun Knight.
Dragons Saint Brigandine:
A set of assassin clothes. Main characteristic: can talk.
[Yu Wo, who doesnt have a typical pen name and doesnt have a typical brain, wrote an atypical book, The Legend of the Sun Knight, and inside the book there is an atypical main character who meets a bunch of atypical side characters, unfolding a legend that is entirely atypical.]
Here, I must first thank my good friend Shu Qun, who connected me with the Spring Publishing House and even helped me check for mistakes in the book with much toil. Thanks for your trouble, noble Shu Qun!
Im also extremely grateful to the adorable boss of the Spring Publishing House. Sorry to bother you with my repeated trips to the publishing house and even make you wait this long for theplete draft. Im really sorry about that.
I, Yu Wo, have actually always wanted to write on the subject of knights.
The word knight is simply one of the many nouns that the heart of every maiden has fantasised about before. Incidentally, prince is a noun that is usually even more popr in maidens fantasies.
Ahem! In conclusion, even Yu Wo has experienced before the rose-colored fantasies of a maiden. (Hey! Youre not allowed to show that look of suspicion!) So, I decided to write this book about knights.
However, as Yu Wo has identally passed the phase of having a maidens rose-colored fantasies while writing this book, thus, this book has turned from a typical legend of a knight into an atypical novel unmasking the cruel realities of a knight.
From the start, I had already decided in my mind that I wanted to write about a setting that was conventional, yet striking. Hence the God of Light came into y. The appearance of the Church of the God of Light then followed. Since it is a religion of light, of course the first thing that pops into your head is the iparably bright sun above our heads. This is how our Sun Knight came to be. After that, using a lousy number, the twelve holy knights appeared.
Therefore, the rough framework for the Legend of the Sun Knight waspleted, and Yu Wo started helping everyone reveal the true faces of the knights. Inside the book, many of the problems depicted of a knight are actually genuine, such as weapon repair fees. Im not sure if this has given everyone a glimpse of what its actually like to be a knight?
If someone has be disillusioned with the word knight after reading the book, please donte and find me
P.S.: Going off-topic, as the author, I actually wrote more than forty thousand words before I actually started thinking about the main characters name. Has everyone done that before? The main character actually went through half of the book before his name was mentioned. Poor Grisia!
Following that, everyone should be able to count and see:
In the good, warm-hearted faction, there is Sun, Storm, Earth, Leaf, and ze.
In the cruel, cold-hearted faction, there is Judge and Ice.
Obviously, one can tell that within the book, not all of the Twelve Holy Knights have been mentioned. This reveals an important message
There will be a sequel to this book!
So remember to buy the next book, the book after that, and the book following that
Ahem! What Yu Wo really wanted to exin is that the Legend of the Sun Knight is not a one-book novel, and will be a series of novels.
The main character will always be our Sun. However, every time he will encounter different plights and missions (and sufferings). Of course, this will unfold into several (series of) different stories!
At this point, I hope that everyone will like Grisia Suns legend of adventures (read: sufferings).
Also, everyone is wee to visit. I often have a hobby of organizing character poprity polls, to see which characters people like. Yu Wo would like to let the characters that are popr appear more often in the story, as well as on the cover pages. So if anyone is very fond of a certain character, pleasee ce a vote!
Volume 2, Prologue: This is our Captain
Volume 2, Prologue: This is our Captain
Trantor: Raylight
Now, let us introduce you to the duties that the noble Sun Knight has to carry out every day.
His first duty is to attend various kinds of dull public events, such as the ceremony to celebrate the new kings ascension to the throne.
His second duty is to act as an automatic waving machine. At public events such as the one mentioned above, knowing how to wave ones hand for long periods of time and not disabling ones wrist in the process is a deeply profound art.
The third duty that needs to be followed is the careful management of the undead creatures.
The fourth duty Within a day, there are actually more than three of such tasks on the agenda, so everyone should understand how tough it is to be a Sun Knight by now, right?
My name is Adair. Just yesterday, I was still an ordinary holy knight. However, from today onwards, that wont be so anymore. From today onwards, I am a member of the Sun Knight toon that takes orders directly from the Sun Knight!
Well, my direct superior isnt the official Sun Knight yet, since he is the same age as me. Right now, hes only eighteen, and historically, only when appointed future Sun Knights turn twenty will they officially take over the duties of a Sun Knight.
Adair, Adair! Hes here!
A holy knight who had simrly been chosen to be part of the Sun Knight toon rushed in from the outside. His face was filled with excitement and he seemed flustered. Although we had been taught from a young age that a holy knight should remain calm and cool-headed, but the person that we were about to meet was, after all, the future Sun Knight!
How were we supposed to stay calm when the person we were going to meet held the position of the leader of the Church of the God of Light, whomanded all Twelve Holy Knights and was also the captain from whom we would be receiving direct orders?
Although we couldnt seem to calm down our inner hearts at all, we didnt dare act impolitely in front of the Sun Knight. Within a few seconds, twenty-five holy knights from the Sun Knight toon assembled into neat, uniform ranks. Everyone anxiously and excitedly awaited the arrival of the Sun Knight.
The one who walked in first was the current Sun Knight. I had seen him a few times at several of the church various ceremonies and worship sessions, and every time I saw this Sun Knight, I couldnt help but to praise and admire his elegant demeanor once again. The reasons for my wanting to be a member of the Sun Knight toon hadrgely to do with my admiration of this person. It was just too bad that I was born toote, and was hence unable to join this Sun Knights Sun Knight toon.
This time, the Sun Knight didnt speak much. He carried a casual smile as he walked in, and then immediately stepped to the side. At this moment, I finally saw that there was someone behind him.
Was it him?
I held my eyes wide open, not daring to even blink. There he was, standing in the sunlight. Although the position of the sun behind him made his appearance not clearly visible, the sunlight shining on his golden hair made that head of hair shine even more than pure gold.
This golden hair! Its so beautiful, as if it belonged to the God of Light himself, as was told in the legends. In my heart, I couldnt help but be very excited. Perhaps, the Sun Knight that I am to serve in the future will be even more perfect than the one that I currently admire?
At this moment, he walked a few steps forward, and revealed his face and figure. He had hair that shone like pure gold, eyes that are deep blue like the ocean, skin as white as snow, a smile as radiant as the sun itself, and a demeanor that was as elegant as a princes My god! Why do I seem to be amon citizen describing the Sun Knight of the legends?
It might be a bit strange for me to say it like this, for this was the future Sun Knight after all. Its just its just that he seemed to be too simr to the Sun Knight of Legend. Even the current Sun Knight differed from the legends a little, but this person before my eyes was exactly the same as the knight in the original legend.
The future Sun Knight carried a smile and looked at each of us one by one with his deep, blue eyes. Finally, he let out a sigh of gratitude, and with a smile, said to us, Ah, it must be the benevolence of the God of Light that brought my fellow brothers to Grisia. May our bonds of brotherhood be knit evermore tightly as wee to support each other more and more. Let us join hands and unite in bringing forth an even brighter future for the people of the God of Light.
Hearing that, I was so excited that I couldnt contain myself. I couldnt help but look to the left and right; all of the Sun Knight toon members were just as excited as me. We couldnt help but raise our chins up high and stick out our chests, as we proudly shouted in our hearts:
This is the Sun Knight that we are going to serve.
Volume 2, Sun Knight’s Daily Duty #1: “Eat Breakfast!”
Volume 2, Chapter Sun Knights Daily Duty #1: Eat Breakfast!
Trantor: Evangeline
Knight-Captain Sun, Knight-Captain Sun
Hmm I flopped over onto the other side of my bed, burying my head under the pillow in the process. Now I wont have to hear any more of that knight business
Knight-Captain Sun!
Wait, I can still hear it. I slowly pulled my head from under the pillow and sat up. Even though my eyes were open, I could only see blurry images and I couldnt focus on anything. Thus, I could tell right away that this was not the normal time for me to wake up!
Who is the bastard that dares to disturb my sleep?!
I called out in a voice that was an octave lower than my normal one, May I ask if the fellow knight outside was inspired by the God of Light toe forth and knock on Suns door to share a discourse on the benevolence of the God of Light?
Someone gave a sigh of relief from outside, but that sigh then turned into a hasty and urging call, Knight-Captain Sun! Im Adair! Have you forgotten? Todays Sunday.
Sundayis a holiday! I flopped back into bed, pulled up the bedspread, and curled into a ball.
No! Knight-Captain Sun, today is your turn to conduct the church worship service. Did you forget? Knight-Captain, Knight-Captain
The volume of the yelling gradually decreased. This was very satisfying to me. Even though I can sleep through an intense uproar, I sleep even better without noise. If its Sunday, then I will just sleep until noon and get up to eatlunch
BANG!
I shot up from the bed. What, what? What exactly happened?
Knight-Captain Judgment, please dont be so rude
I turned just in time to see Judgment mming my door closed, and this time he almost mmed it into Adairs nose. If I were to be the judge, then I would say that Adair was the one being rude. I couldnt believe that he would dare speak to Judgment in such a manner. Even I wouldnt dare to!
Your vice-captain is as obstinate as ever. He couldnt wake you up outside, yet refused toe inside to try.
Once he closed the door, Judgments aloof face managed to soften a little bit. He shook his head and said, Having a vice-captain with that kind of personality, its no wonder that your Sun Knight toon has been causing trouble nonstop. Three days ago they ganged up on the third son of Baron Gend in a fight, which made the baron so furious that he evenined to the crown prince.
Urgh That incident gave me a headache too. I sighed. But what could be done? As you know, Adair just has that kind of stubborn personality!
Judgments deep ck eyes stared at me in a skeptical way, and he said, This business baffles me a bit, though. Baron Gends third son is a very orthodox knight; he doesnt seem to be the type to deliberately infuriate the Sun Knight toon. Although he was the one responsible for throwing away the corpse in the death knight incident earlier, that was simply him following the kings orders.
I really dont know. Maybe he stepped on Adair or something? As you know, I rarely take part in the affairs of the Sun Knight toon; I let Adair handle everything! I shrugged, wearing an oblivious-looking face.
Hearing that, Judgment creased his brow a little but didnt say anything. Whats done is done, he added mildly. Just tell them to stop bothering the third son of Baron Gend, or else His Highness the Prince will be very troubled as well.
I replied innocuously, Fine, I will pass your warning on.
Judgment looked at me again and reminded me, You should get ready. The worship service will be starting soon, and you only have thirty minutes to get prepared.
I froze. Conduct the worship serviceah! Dont tell me that its my turn to conduct the worship service for this Sunday?!
The Church of the God of Light holds weekly worship services for the God of Light. The program is as follows: The priest recites a long string of derations, praising the love of the God of Light and talking about the deeds of the previous generations of the Twelve Holy Knights. Then everyone sings some hymns andstlyand most importantlythere is a request for donations Ahem!
So, in conclusion, the Twelve Holy Knights take turns conducting the worship service, and its probably me this time around.
Judgment saw my rmed expression and knew that I was finally awake. He continued, Now that you remember, get prepared quickly. There is still thirty minutes left, which should be more than enough
What?! Only thirty minutes? I shrieked. How is thirty minutes enough time for me tob my hair, apply my facial mask, boil water to iron my shirt, shine my shoes
Judgment winced and said, If thats the case, then I will take my leave. And then he promptly left. I guessed the reason he ran away so quickly was probably becausest time he saw me thering on my green facial mask, I just happened to be standing in the dark. He got so freaked out that he drew out his sword and almost cleaved me in half.
Sheesh, whats to be scared of?
Nowadays, I only use pink facial masks.
Speaking of masks, it was fortunate that I had prepared a fresh tub of itst night, or else there would be no way for me to finish getting ready in thirty minutes. First I had to boil the water, and then wash my face. Next came putting on the facial mask, and after that, I used my left hand tob my hair and my right hand to shine my shoes. When the water boiled, it would be time to iron the shirt
With only five minutes left, I was finally prepared, and I opened the door slowly and gracefully. Once the door was open, I saw Adair standing outside waiting for me.
Adair. I greeted him with a smile.
Yes, Knight-Captain Sun. Adair promptly saluted me respectfully.
I gestured to him that we could go.
Sun has heard that you guys were using physical force against the third son of Baron Gend As we walked I showed a grieved expression and sighed. Showing violence is not behavior that the benevolent God of Light would approve of.
But, in the hut at the execution ground, he stabbed you, and wounded you terribly. Thats an unforgivable crime Adair said agitatedly.
Adair! I interrupted him with a denouncing tone. The God of Light has taught us that, no matter how serious the sins may be, as long as the sinner is repentant, we must forgive and ept him with a merciful heart. This is the way of the benevolent God of Light. Do you understand, Adair?
Understood. Adair nodded, and muttered in a low voice, I will beat him up until he repents.
I sighed elegantly and said, Adair, you still dont understand. The Sun Knight toon must act in ordance with the benevolence of the God of Light. You cant bring violence upon others as you wish.
Understood. Adair nodded and muttered again, We will put a sack over his head first, so that he wont know its the Sun Knight toon.
Oh Adair, Adair, why are you so smart? No wonder I picked you as my vice-captain. I nodded, feeling very satisfied.
When we were about to arrive at the huge Hall of Praise, I stopped, turned, and said to Adair with a smile, Under the watchful eye of the God of Light, with His benevolence illuminating thend, I believe that blueberries will surely grow more abundant, and that wheat will also flourish. Even the milk would taste as sweet as honey! I give thanks to the God of Light for giving His people food to eat and warm clothes to wear.
Adair answered politely, Yes, I will go and prepare breakfast: a blueberry jam sandwich and milk, and perhaps youd also like some honey biscuits?
I nodded with utmost satisfaction, and watched Adair fetch my breakfast. On his way, he met another knight from the Sun Knight toon and stopped to give an order, Go and put a sack over that ursed knight fromst time, and beat him up until he cant utter a word of repentance even if he wanted to!
Ah! Even I cantpletely express my intentions in such simple words, Adair! With a vice-captain like you, what more could a captain like me wish for? Except maybe just a blueberry sandwich and milk. After keeping busy for the past half an hour, Ive gotten hungry!
Hmm Should I finish breakfast first, and then go conduct the assembly? Well, I am the conductor in name only; I am really just an essory. The real conductors are the priests.
Yo! Isnt this our most esteemed and most radiant Sun Knight? Why hasnt he gone inside already, and is instead standing out here, like an obstructing pir? Tsk, tsk! And its a shining pir to boot, so sparkly and pretty!
That kind ofnguage I hesitated, and then turned to see who it was. Of course, it was Knight-Captain Metal from the cruel, cold-hearted faction.
Everyone on the continent knows that Knight-Captain Metal has an infamous poisonous barbed tongue. He could probably kill someone with his words. I heard that if you were to speak with him for ten minutes, your lifespan will shorten by a year.
Despite what they say, I really dont know how you can consider his words poisonous. Sometimes I even think that he is praising me. For example, take what he said just now, So sparkly and pretty! Does that really count as poisonous?
He should have said, Your hair is as yellow as frog feces. Are you sure you didnt mistake frog feces for hair gel? No wonder I always thought you smelled weirdif you smell closely, itsing from your hair!
Now that is what Id call a barbed tongue!
So, I suspect that Metals true personality is not really poisonous at all. The truth is, because I dont know him very well, Im not very sure about what hes really like. Every time I broach the subject with Judgment, he seems unwilling to say anything more, and if Judgment is not willing to say something, then probably the only one who could make him speak out is the God of Light.
Behind Metal was another knight from the cruel cold-hearted faction with whom I was more familiar. Knight-Captain Moon is known across the continent as the famous loner Ahem! I meant that he is the famous narcissist. With his haughty personality, he wont be on familiar terms with just anyone and loves turning up his nose very high, as if nobody were good enough to be in his sight.
That move made me detest him at first sight. After all, nobody likes to be looked down upon.
Thatsted until one day, when I spied him squatting on the floor searching the ground with his hands, but with his head still raised up very high.
Without even looking at the ground, how could he hope to find anything? Although his eyesight was perfectly fine, it seemed as if he were blind. The item he was looking for was right beside his foot, but he couldnt find it at all. The scene was as hrious as it could be.
After watching him for half an hour, I had secretly gotten a goodugh out of him and was getting tired of it. I stifled a huge yawn, walked over, picked up the beautifully made silver bookmark and gave it back to him.
Thank you. He took the bookmark, gave a sigh of relief and smiled sweetly, contrary to his usual arrogant look.
I bit into the blueberry pie that Ice had just made for me and asked, Token of love from your sweetheart?
How did you know? Startled, Moon turned to look at me, and then froze up when he saw me. I could guarantee that he was shocked to find out that it was me, the Sun Knight, who had picked it up for him.
With his true self revealed, he was at aplete loss and stammered uneasily, Knight-Captain Sun
I took out another piece of pie and asked him, Want some? Its Ices blueberry pie. Dont hesitate; I gave Judgment some too.
Thank you.
While he was eating the pie, heined to me that because he had to keep his chin up all the time it had caused the muscles in his neck to stiffen up until he couldnt even look down at all
How miserable it must be not be able to lower your head! Moon looked at the ceiling and sighed. He started to describe the tragedy of not being able to lower his head, If something fell on the floor, I probably wouldnt find it even after half an hour.
I nodded, since I just saw that myself.
Also, you wouldnt be able to use your height advantage to peep down at a female priests cleavage Ahem!
Andstly, and probably the most tragic of all, when he wanted to kiss his girlfriend, he couldnt lower his head to do so. How could he kiss a girlfriend that is shorter than him with his chin up?
So what do you do? Have your lover stand on stairs? After hearing his description, I asked with empathy.
I cant find stairs every time, and anyways, stairs are usually found in ces where people pass by, so its not private enough, Moon said honestly, So, I must find a lover who is taller than me.
Hey! You are at least a hundred and eighty centimeters tall, arent you?
My lover is a hundred and eighty-two centimeters tall, and every time she goes out with me, she wears ten centimeter high tform shoes, making her just tall enough to kiss me.
Suchsuch a tragedy!
I sighed at Moons misfortune of not being able to lower his head and started to tell my own tragic tale of being the Sun Knight, The Sun Knight can only love the God of Light, not women
I had only said that one sentence when Moon gasped in horror. Tragic! Too tragic! What a tragedy!
Damn it!
Well, from that day on, I had another friend who is not a friend in the cruel, cold-hearted faction.
Back to the present, I smiled at Metal, and said, This must be the blessing of the God of Light, to let Sun meet his two brothers on such a lovely morning. This is a perfect start, but Sun must go conduct the worship service, so Sun cannot linger and socialize for too long with his brothers. Its a shame. After Sun has praised the miracles of the holy God of Light, Sun will definitely find his brothers to exchange words on the benevolence of the God of Light.
Of course, if I cant find you, then its none of my business.
Hearing that, Metal Knight and Moon Knight both froze, and Metal was so surprised that he even forgot his usual barbed words. He blurted out, Sun Knight, dont you know that today is the day of worship before the coronation of the new king?
Moon Knight looked at me in that arrogant way with his chin raised up high, but, he couldnt be med. For a person who cant lower his head, thats the only way he can look at people!
He added, All Twelve Holy Knights have to be here, so even I have toe.
The worship service before the coronation of the new king? Howe I dont know about this?
Good morning, Knight-Captain Sun.
While I was standing there, stunned, the Storm Knight leisurely strode over and patted me on the shoulder. Well, todays solo performance is up to you! Good luck!
I slowly turned to face him, and repeated one syble at a time, Solo performance?
Storm very slowly removed his hand on my shoulder, and very slowly took a step away and finally asked, very puzzled, Thats right! Customarily, on the coronation of the new king, the Twelve Holy Knights must sing a hymn together, and then you and Judgment each have to perform a solo. Didnt you pick the most difficult Hymn of the God of Light to perform? Everyone is looking forward to it, because this song hasnt been sung for twenty years.
Hymn of the God of Light? Isnt that the song with a pitch high enough to reach the residence of the God of Light,sting for an entire thirty minutes, with lyrics as long as an entire book, and is otherwise considered to be the Church of the God of Lights hymn with the most bombastic words?
Someone must have set me up!
After seeing my stiff smile and the twitching corners of my mouth, Storm finally understood that the picking Hymn of the God of Light was not my decision. He stepped towards me slowly, and whispered beside my ear, I heard rumors from the pce maids that Baron Gend has been secretly looking for a chance to get back at you ever since your Sun Knight toon mobbed his son. The crown prince didnt seem to forbid him either, as he probably wants you to make a fool of yourself so that your poprity doesnt be too high in everyones books.
So thats how it is! I knew something was up!
There is no way that Baron Gend would wail about his story to the crown prince and just leave it at that. Of course, the crown prince should have also known more or less about the death knight incident and the part I yed in it. My scheme did lead him to the throne, so he probably wouldnt take revenge on me for that alone. But the fact that I dared to ensnare the king as part of my scheme probably rmed him a bit, since he is, after all, the future king.
Storm suggested, You probably should just change the song. They probably just want to make a bit of a fool out of you by forcing you change the song at thest minute, rather than actually having you sing it. If the song were sung badly and messed up the entire worship service, the crown prince wouldnt be happy.
Even though I still wore a warm smile on my face, I sneered underneath. Make a fool out of me?
You have got to be kidding. I am the Sun Knight. The Sun Knight even has to fall gracefully; how can he be made a fool? If my teacher knew that I was made a fool in front of the entire country Well, the consequences are severe enough to make me shake with fear!
Moreover, nobody knows where the hell that teacher of mine (who goes around stealing others jobs) is right now. He may even be right there in the audience watching me sing the hymn!
Brother Storm, with the blessings of the God of Light, Sun believes that he can sessfully perform the Hymn of the God of Light, to spread the benevolence and unconditional love of the God of Light.
Sun! Dont fool around!
Storms expression changed, and he hastily added, The Hymn of the God of Light is not something you can carry out without practice, and hymns need to be sung with the power of Holy Light added to them. Even most of the priests cant handle an entire thirty minutes of continuous outpouring of Holy Light No! You also have to sing a chorus hymn with the Twelve Holy Knights, and the chorus will take around ten minutes to finish.
Of course I knew that. A so-called hymn is just injecting the power of Holy Light into the song to achieve various goals. Inspiring songs can stir up the crowd, battle odes can multiply the strength of soldiers, lubies can make people rx, and lively tunes can make people happy. Rumors goes that a true master of hymns can even make criminals look back and repent on their sins just by singing.
Of course, real masters of hymns have already be legends. There is no way to confirm that its possible to make criminals feel remorse for their sins. So, if you want to make a criminal regret what they have done, the best way is to cart him off to Judgment. I guarantee that within three hours, he will be remorseful even for stealing guavas from his neighbors when he was young.
What? You say sending the criminal to my Sun Knight toon would work too?
You are dead wrong, pal. If you sent the criminal to my Sun Knight toon, it wouldnt be to make him repent, but to make him unable to repent!
After my exnation of how hymns work, everyone should know by now that the hymn is not merely a song, but apetition of ones ability to use Holy Light.
A chorus for ten minutes and then a thirty minute solo makes it a total of forty minutes worth of Holy Light expenditure. I thought it over. Even though this is indeed a very significant amount, which a normal holy knight could never produce, for a holy knight who could have be the most powerful pope in history, its not a problem at all!
Storm was still trying to convince me to change the song when, after a series of urgent footsteps, the Leaf Knight burst out from the Hall of Praise. Upon seeing that we were right outside, so he paused a little but then quickly warned us, Sun, why are you guys still outside? Come in, everyone is waiting.
Brother Leaf, thank you for the reminder. Sun believes that it must be the God of Light borrowing your lips to tell Sun that arrivingte would be the wrong course of action.
After saying that, I led the way into the hall.
The Hall of Praise is the Church of the God of Lights biggest building. It is built in the shape of a fan with the sharpest point of the fan as the stage. The wall behind the stage is made of stained ss, and is arranged in a huge symbol of the God of Light. Sunshine permeates through the ss from outside, making the stage the brightest area of the hall.
Beyond that, there are obviously rows and rows of seats by the tens of dozens. Usually, these seats are enough for the crowd that attends the worship service. However, for such arge event like todays, the seats were mostly filled by the royalty. Second priority is given to the rich people andstly, the crowd of normal citizens. The citizens basically were all standing in the open area at the back.
I scanned the audience with my eyes and easily spotted the prince, who was soon to be crowned king. He was sitting in the center of the first row of seats, and to his sides were his chancellor and important nobilities. Baron Gend was seated in the first row as well, and two royal knights were standing by at each end of the first row.
The old Pope was sitting in his usual spot at the side of the stage, and was even wearing a mysterious veil.
Judgment Knight was already standing on the left side of the stage, and the knights of the cruel, cold-hearted faction stood side by side to the left of him.
My ce was of course on the right side of the stage. Judgment and I must stand in such a way that we do not obstruct the symbol of the God of Light behind us. I walked to my spot, Storm took his ce to the right of me, and Leaf to the right of Storm.
Finally we Twelve Holy Knights were all standing in our proper ces, as were the priests behind us who were responsible for singing the apaniments. At the front was the Cardinal of Light, who was taking charge. However, the Cardinal of Light is not one person, but two. One is the Priest of Radiance and another, the Priest of Brilliance. They serve as the left and right hands of the Pope. Within the Sanctuary of Light, their positions are second only to the Pope.
ording to tradition, the Priest of Radiance is female and specializes in healing and support magic. In contrast, the Priest of Brilliance is male and specializes in things like exorcising demons and guiding souls to the God of Light.
It seemed that we really were a fair bitte, as the Cardinal of Light didnt say anything and just announced the start of the chorus. A holy knight then came up to hand us our hymnbooks. When he stepped off the stage, one of the priests behind us began with a long note, and then all the priests started singing. They would sing for about three minutes before we had to start.
This hymn is not difficult for me because every year to celebrate theing of the God of Light there is always a big worship session and the Twelve Holy Knights sing this particr song together. Ive sung it three times since I took my ce as Sun Knight, so its about as familiar to me as the back of my own hand.
Its even easier since its a twelve person chorus, so even if someones Holy Light is weak, the others can just make up for it.
Furthermore, the members of the cruel, cold-hearted faction do not specialize in Holy Light. Thus, their Holy Light is usually not that strong, so its up to the good, warm-hearted faction to fill in the gaps.
Because all of us Twelve Holy Knights knew this hymn inside out, wepleted the entire hymn without a single mistake not too long afterwards. Next, it was time for Judgments solo. He stepped forward and started to sing in that super deep bass voice of his. The pitch of this song is so low that it even made everyones hearts sink down with it.
Luckily, Judgment had picked a short and simple hymn to sing. The song was basically talking about how criminals will be judged by the harsh God of Light. The whole song, even with the priests chorus in the middle, was at most five minutes long. Judgments solo was probably around two minutes.
But, this was not because he iszy. As mentioned before, the members of the cruel, cold-hearted faction are not famous for their Holy Light skills. Because their Holy Light is so weak, they are permitted to pick the easiest hymns to sing.
On the contrary, since I am the leader of the good, warm-hearted faction, I am not allowed to choose an easy hymn. This is especially true today, as this is the worship ceremony before the kings coronation. If I picked an easy hymn to sing, it might even be seen as being disrespectful to the king.
Thats also one of the reasons why I chose not to change the song. If I really do sing the Hymn of the God of Light, the crown prince will be very pleased, and he wont give me any more trouble for what I had done. After all, I definitely was not singing this hymn just because I was afraid that if I were made to be a fool, my teacher would send me to see the God of Light. Absolutely not Well, at least not entirely.
Judgment finished his hymn and returned back to his original position. Then it was my turn. I had only stepped forward a few steps when the crowd started cheering, and the cheering was even louder than it would have been at the annual grand worship ceremonies. It looks like they already knew that I would be singing the Hymn of the God of Light this time. So, the news had spread that the Sun Knight is singing the Hymn of the God of Light, which nobody has sung for twenty years, and only the Sun Knight himself didnt know.
There was no apaniment at the beginning of the Hymn of the God of Light, so I had to start all by myself.
I took a deep breath and confirmed that I had enough Holy Light for two rounds of the Hymn of the God of Light. Since that was the case, I decided that I might as well use a little extra Holy Light, so that even if I went off-pitch, no one would notice.
I released arge amount of Holy Light, so much so that even my body glowed faintly. I closed my eyes and could still hear the awed gasps of the crowd. I opened my eyes and sang the opening lines:
Light was born, bursting through darkness, shooting out a ray of brilliance, bringing forth infinite hope
My voice pierced the heavens, and the Hall of Praise reverberated with the sound of its echoes and with Holy Light. It was as if the God of Light really was present. In an instant, everyone was quiet, just staring up at me.
Im done for
As soon as I sang the first line I knew that I was done for. It just wont do without practice. I started out too high, and this hymn has a really high pitch to it, with a lot of sliding up from a high note to an even higher note in the middle. Now that I have started this high, how am I going to get up there?
At that time, I heard awed gasps from the Twelve Holy Knights behind me. They had all practiced the Hymn of the God of Light before, and of course they know how high this song goes. I dont know who, but someone said quietly, The first line was absolutely wonderful. You are admirable, starting on such a high note.
Admirable? I didnt start this high on purpose. I am already on the verge of tears!
The notes in the Hymn of the God of Light had to be sustained in a single breath for so long that some sentences almost suffocated me until I reached a part where I could take another breath.
To the other holy knights, the hardest part of this song is the vast release of Holy Light that is beyond the normal abilities of a holy knight. But for me, the release of the Holy Light is not a problem; the problem is that this song is super hard to sing!
Shit, this next verse has an incredibly drawn-out ending!
I put my hands gracefully on my diaphragm and pressed down forcefully, pushing the air out with all my strength. Press, press, press
Famine, disease, natural disasters, evil disappear without a trace under the gracious li(I press)(I keep pressing)(I press super hard)ight!
At that moment, I closed my mouth with tears in my eyes. Thank the God of Light that I finally safelypletedthe first section. Even though at the end when I couldnt squeeze out any more air, and my voice shook quite a bit, but thats the least of my worries now. Next, there was one minute of apaniment, so I better loosen up and rx as much as possible.
As I rxed, my hands also released their hold on my diaphragm, only to find out that I was extremely hungry!
I was already pretty hungry before, but just then I was singing so hard and pressing down on my diaphragm with such force that I was hungrier than ever. My empty stomach felt as though it hadnt had any food for days.
The astonished crowd had finally caught up to the present, and the hall was filled with the sounds of apuse. It even overwhelmed the chorus of the priests, and everyone cheered.
Its a miracle! Such a wonderful voice, I had never realized that the Sun Knight was such a wonderful male soprano.
Look! There are even tears in the Sun Knights eyes; he must have felt the presence of the God of Light during the song!
The vibrato in thest note was splendid; he expressed the passion in the lyrics so perfectly!
At this time, Leaf who was behind me whispered, Sun, that was great just now, but can you continue? Do you want me to take over?
Hearing that, I thought blissfully, Leaf you are such a great guy, I love you to death!
I was about to say yes to Leaf when Storm cut in, That wont work.
He exined quietly, The middle section of the Hymn of the God of Light is the longest, clocking in at nearly twenty minutes. To continuously release twenty minutes worth of Holy Light, you are the only one amongst the twelve of us who could do that, Sun. Just finish the middle part, and then Leaf and I will help you sing thest section.
Hearing Storms exnation, even the kindhearted Leaf backed off.
Just then, my eyes drifted to the Earth Knight. Other than me, Earth had the best Holy Light abilities. Well, his specialty shield is made with battle aura and some Holy Light added on, which is why it affords such strong protective qualities. For him, twenty minutes wouldnt be a problem at all.
Hehehe, s-so sorry Sun, my voice is too low, so theres no way I can sing the Hymn of the God of Light. Sympathy was written on Earths face as he apologized, yet his eyes shone with malice at my misfortune, without any hint of sympathy.
Even though Earth was telling the truth about his voice, which is just a little higher than Judgments, so he really did have no hope of singing the Hymn of the God of Light, and it was really my own fault that I started on such a high note But, when I saw that smug look on his face, I was filled with scorn.
Moreover, I spied the crown prince and Baron Gend in the front row. The former was wearing his usual gentle smile while thetter had a very shitty expression on his face. He was ring at me as though he couldnt believe that I was able to sing this hymn.
Its those two scoundrels!
Forcing me to sing a song as incredibly difficult as the Hymn of the God of Light without knowing about it beforehand is bad enough, but to make me sing it on an empty stomach is just infuriating!
Did they not know that when I get hungry, my glucose levels be abnormally low? For a sweet-tooth like me to have low blood sugar levels, my mood will turn profoundly sour. Even I couldnt tell you what things I am capable of doing when I get in a bad mood!
I am finishing this song by myself.
What?
Hearing my words, Storm and Leaf were both stunned for a second, and all the other holy knights couldnt help but nce at me, each with a different look in his eyes. Some shone with awe, some had looks of disapproval, but most of them were simply worried.
Just at that moment, the minute of apaniment was up. I ignored Storm and Leafs hushed yet urgent calls, breathed deeply and started to sing the next section.
Ye sinners, lower your heads and repent. Even in the dark cover of shadows, your transgressions will not escape judgment. Righteous ones raise your heads and observe. While the sun still shines over thend, light shall never be vanquished.
Although the first section almost suffocated me, the second section was much easier, despite being called the Holy Knight Killer. Because it needed a full twenty minutes worth of outpouring of Holy Light, almost no holy knight can finish it. However, the song itself was pretty easy to sing, thus this section was a piece of cake for me, who was practically overflowing with Holy Light. I had another problem though It was too dull!
Because the first section was so hard, I had only concentrated on singing and didnt have any time to reflect on how hungry I was. But now, with the dull second section putting no stress on me, I constantly felt the emptiness in my stomach. I was so hungry that I think my voice was so loud and clear due to an empty stomach having an echoing effect.
I slowly and leisurely dragged myself through the second section, and there was apuse at the end, but it was nowhere close to the reception after the first section. Thats not their fault though; its no simple feat to remember to p at all in this kind of sleepy situation. Next was another minute of apaniment, giving me a bit of time to rest.
Sun, you really dont need us to take over? Leaf asked again, this time in a much more urgent tone.
Dont force yourself to continue! You already released a huge amount of Holy Light, and you would have to overpower the Holy Light of the priests in thest section, so it would be even more difficult than before, Storm implored me.
The release of Holy Light is not the problem The problem is that I am super hungry!
The third section has an unbelievably high pitch and lyrics that are extremely long, and can be considered the most difficult part of the entire song. Once I start singing, it will put so much stress on me that I will momentarily forget the pain of hunger!
Brother Storm, Brother Leaf, please have faith that Sun, with the blessings of the God of Light, can definitelyplete the Hymn of the God of Light.
After I said that, there were no more protests from behind me.
The one minute of apaniment was almost over, and then the final section of the Hymn of the God of Light officially started. The first line was very resounding and sonorous, symbolizing light cutting through darkness which also acts as a way to wake up the dozing crowd after the second section.
I seemed to have done that job quite well, as a lot of the slouching crowd instantly straightened up, and by the expressions on their faces, I could see that they had gotten quite a scare and hadpletely sobered up now.
While I was really getting myself into the song, I wanted to look haughtily down at Baron Gend. Instead, I caught him turning around and winking at something in a corner. There was only a little ordinary looking knight standing there, so Baron Gend probably wasnt flirting with him.
After the knight received Baron Gends nce, he nodded and then took out a scroll, even ring at the stage sinisterly while doing so.
If hes not trying to do something shady to me, then my name isnt Grisia!
The tome that the knight took out looked like a magic scroll. A magic scroll is created when a magician transcribes his powers onto a special parchment, producing a scroll that can be sold to others. This kind of magic scroll can release a spell only once, and the type of magic released depends on what the magician inscribed on it. After the spell is discharged, it bes nothing more than a useless sheet of paper.
There are very few magicians who can transcribe their spells onto scrolls; plus the scroll requires the use of a special type of parchment and ink. Consequently, its exorbitant price is not only a result of the costs of the actual product itself, but also upon various other expenses incurred during its manufacture. As such, magic scrolls are considered to be one of the most expensive consumables avable.
Something as valuable as this definitely has to be an item that Baron Gend gave to the knight for the express purpose of shaming me. This is the very definition of being wasteful!
Had you instead given me the money you used for the scroll then maybe I would have made a fool of myself for you even under the risk of being seen by my teacher!
Ill just conveniently take that scroll as I stop that guy from doing his shady business as mypensation for the mental stress!
While I was singing the hymn, I observed the knight through the corners of my eyes. When I was almost finished with the song, that guy finally made a move. He raised his arm, yet he didnt cast the spell. It was as though he was still waiting for something.
I pondered about itoh right! He must be waiting for the finale when I should have exhausted nearly all of my Holy Light. Thus, I would have expended all that energy and yet would still fail toplete the Hymn of the God of Light. How despicable! No wonder Baron Gend sent him to do his dirty work.
But, as despicable as you may be, could you be as despicable as me Ahem! I mean, as clever as me? Thinking about the magic scroll that was about to be mine, I couldnt help but sing even higher and louder than before!
Theres only the final verse left, so wait for me, my magic scroll!
Praise be to the light. When I sang that verse, I released arge amount of Holy Light. The light swept around the hall like a storm, even gushing out through the doors and windows, blinding everyone. However, its not possible for the light to block my own line of sight, and I clearly saw that Baron Gends knight was also stunned by the sudden influx of Holy Light.
Now! While nobody could see clearly, I wanted to use a Spell of Paralysis to bind that knight, but when I was only halfway through the spell, I felt a sudden wave of dizziness. Forget chanting the spell, I couldnt even prevent my legs from going soft.
Suddenly, someone held and supported me up. I looked, but only saw a ck shadow charging down the stage, right where that knight was standing.
That must be Judgment, who in this bright light couldnt possibly see a thing. The only one who might be able to see anything was the old Pope, yet Judgment could still prop me up and then rush to the exact location of that knight. Sheesh, what ridiculous capability!
The light persisted for ten seconds before gradually fading, and everyone was staring at me, dumbfounded. I kept a solemn face, and looked out the corners of my eyes at the knight who wanted tond a sneak attack on me. The knight was already lying miserably on the ground with the scroll sticking out of his mouth, and the culprit who stuck it there was already standing behind me like he had never left at all.
Judgment, oh Judgment, why didnt you take the scroll back with you? Such a waste to leave it sticking inside that guys mouth!
After mourning for the scroll, I looked at Baron Gend while smirking at his failure. When he saw that the hymn had ended perfectly, he turned towards his knight with a scowl, but when he saw the miserable fate that had befallen his knight, his face turned pale in fear.
Seeing that, I sneered on the inside. You are just a dirty little knight and you wanted to plot against me? Baron Gend, you have gravely underestimated how despicable er, clever the leader of the Twelve Holy Knights can be!
This song is dedicated to His Highness the crown prince who is about to ascend to the throne. I am certain that the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound shall receive the blessings of the God of Light under your rule, ushering in the dawn of a golden era. After I finished, I gracefully saluted the crown prince and then stepped back withposure to my ce among the holy knights.
Upon hearing that, the Prince smiled happily and even apuded while proiming, What a song! As expected from such a perfect Sun Knight!
Now, everyone in the hall was finally awake. Everyone, from the ordinary citizens to the royal knights and even the other members of the Church of the God of Light, all started cheering and screaming nonstop, Long live the Sun Knight! Long live the King! Long live the God of Light!
Thats right! Cheer more for the king, and make the crown prince even happier, I urged in my mind. I looked at the Prince secretly. Heh! His smile is almost as bright as the Sun Knights now.
Sure enough, everyone loves it when people praise them. Given enough praises, the prince would still say that I am perfect despite the fact that I disgraced his father. Because of all the cheering, it took the priests quite a while to calm down the crowd. Finally, they announced the next item on the agenda, The New Kings Round of Inspections. To put it simply, the purpose of this event was to go parading around the streets and inform everyone that this is the new king, so imprint him in your mind and dont ever offend him the next time he goes for a round of inspections.
The crown prince stood up first, and two rows of royal knights hurried to clear a path for him. Then they majestically left the Hall of Praise.
Next to leave was the Pope, but knowing that old geezer who loves to act all mysterious, so much so that he had shrouded himself in a veil, who knows whether or not its actually him. For all I know, this one could be just a lookalike and the real Pope was already off to eat his breakfast!
Next, it was time for the Twelve Holy Knights to leave the hall. As the leader, I was, of course, leading the way. When I walked past Judgment, I quickly whispered to him, Thanks for back there!
When I stepped off the stage, and made sure that my teacher could not see me, I immediately stumbled, and I almost met the floor gracefully with full body contact. Luckily, Leaf and Storm who were behind me sensed that something was wrong and supported me on both sides.
Sun, Sun! Are you alright? Leaf asked, worried.
I said bleakly, I I
Im starving!
After releasing such a huge amount of Holy Light, you couldnt possibly still be doing alright. Storm said urgently, Leaf, stop asking questions, and just make sure to help Sun stay up.
Yes, yes, Leaf nodded vigorously.
Adair!
I suddenly spied my vice-captain standing by the side door, holding a tray with my blueberry sandwich and milk. However, he had hesitation written all over his face, as if he wasnt sure whether he shoulde. Seeing that, I started struggling, trying to break free of Leaf and Storm so that I could put my dear breakfast where it belongedin my poor rumbling stomach.
No need to call for your vice-captain now, we will support you. Dont worry, Storm and I will be your crutches for today.
ze grabbed me tightly and waved Adair away, telling him that theres no need for him toe closer. Adair nced at me with wide eyes, caught betweening and leaving.
The parade is starting, so lets go. Storm said quickly, and dragged me away with ze.
No no no! Let go of me!
Im so hungry! My blueberry sandwich, my milk, my honey biscuits! ze, Storm! Let go of me!
Adair! My breakfast!
Volume 2, Sun Knight’s Daily Duty #2: “Smile, Wave, and Be the Church’s Human Billboard.”
Volume 2, Chapter Sun Knights Daily Duty #2: Smile, Wave, and Be the Churchs Human Billboard.
Trantor: Rena and Raylight
At the end of the worship service, the future king was to parade around the entire city as usual, and the Twelve Holy Knights were to follow behind him like sheep.
So, after Storm and ze helped me onto my horse, they both got onto their own horses and rode behind me. Of course, Leaf and the others in the good, warm-hearted faction were also following behind me.
The only one who was riding by my side was Judgment Knight, and behind him were the knights in the cruel, cold-hearted faction.
In front of us was the crown prince, our future king. On his left and right were his most trusted royal knights, and behind them were Judgment and myself.
The effect of the Hymn of the God of Light I had sung was quite noticeable. All of the people standing along the roadside were so passionate that it seemed as if the God of Light had really descended. Both sides of the road were crammed with people whose loud cheers nearly caused my ears to explode.
Haha! From what I remember, the only other time that the people behaved in such a wild manner was when that world-famous theatrical troupe came here to perform. But when His Majesty the King goes around conducting his inspections Well, lets just say the best one can hope for is that the situation doesnt be like that of a farmers market.
I remember thest time when that fat pig conducted an inspection. It happened to be during tomato season, so there was an abundance of tomatoes As a result, the royal knights who were apanying himpletely stopped eating tomatoes from that day onwards. This is also one of the reasons the king could never gain the favor of the knights. If they had to apany the king for a few more inspections, they would probably never eat any fruits or vegetables again.
Shortly after we began our parade, Judgment looked at me from the corner of his eyes quite a few times. To onlookers, it would seem like he was ring at me, but I understood that it was a worried expression. My face was so pale that it wasparable to the color of flour, mostly because I was so hungry.
Judgments riding posture was straight as an arrow and his eyes were focused dead ahead. He gave off an ominous aura, and the look on his face was as if he did not want to be approached by neither the living nor the dead. However, he asked me in a low and concerned voice, Are you feeling alright?
No Im not! Im so hungry that Im going to starve to death. I want to eat blueberry sandwiches, I want to eat honey biscuits, and I want to drink milk.
I mumbled my response while simultaneously smiling and waving at the surrounding people. Since it was so loud over here, they wouldnt be able to hear what I was saying anyway, and most likely they would just think that I was once again speaking of the God of Lights benevolence.
The corner of Judgments mouth twitched, and it seemed almost as if he was about to smile. Fortunately, his skill in acting cool for more than ten years was on par with my own skill in faking smiles for more than ten years, and he forced the corner of his mouth back down, making it look like he was in an extremely bad mood instead. However, he was actually consoling me, and said, Just bear with it for a while, we will be able to eat soon.
Bear with it for a while? I think that, given our current speed, which is slightly faster than walking, finishing our walk around the entire city would take aboutan entire day!
Who are you kidding? Im definitely going to be so hungry that Ill fall headfirst off my horse halfway through!
Would a Sun Knight who falls off his horse while riding still be considered a knight? Although, my riding skills are quite bad I mean not that great.
But at the very least, I cant fall off my horse. Thinking back, my teacher had already warned me of this.
Child, as a holy knight, even if your swordsmanship is poor it doesnt matter! At least your self-recovery ability is very good, so you wont die even if you get chopped up by enemies a few times.
That year I was thirteen years old and had been learning swordsmanship from my teacher for three years. The other Twelve Holy Knight sessors had all cleared the intermediate level evaluations already. Judgment had even cleared the advanced level evaluations a year before that, and it was only me who was still unable to clear the beginner level despite attempting it three times.
Child, as a holy knight, if you cannot master your battle aura it doesnt matter! At least you have mastered the clerics specialty Light Shield, and if we were to look at the effects of each, a Light Shield and a battle aura arent all that different.
I was sixteen years old back then, and had been learning from my teacher for six years. All the other Twelve Holy Knight sessors had mastered battle auras, and it was only me who still had not mastered it. By the way, Judgment had mastered his battle aura when he was thirteen.
However, child, as a holy knight, you must know how to ride a horse! If you cant ride a horse, how can you still be called a knight? You might as well create the Twelve Holy Foot Soldiers instead!
At that time, Earth just happened to have jumped across the highest hurdle on his horse from behind me. His posture was so graceful that even I wanted to cheer.
Now that I look back, maybe my bond with Earth was dissolved at the age of sixteen.
Finally, my teacher got so furious that he got on a horse, rode up beside me while carrying the Divine Sun Sword and said, Get on the horse now. If you dare to fall off your horse again, Im going to send you to meet the God of Light. You can rmend creating the Twelve Holy Foot Soldiers to Him!
Fortunately, I was so afraid that my body was frozen and couldnt move. The horse had also been scared by my teachers fury and didnt dare to move either. In that situation where neither horse nor rider dared move an inch, thankfully I wasnt sent by my teacher to meet the God of Light.
However, from that time onwards, I have never dared fall off my horse again At least not unless I was 100% certain that my teacher couldnt see me. And now, at such a grand event, its entirely possible my teacher could be watching the festivities from some corner. So, if I were to dare fall off my horse, next year on this date could very well be the anniversary of my death.
But if I have to starve for an entire day, perhaps I really would faint from hunger and fall off my horse. I anxiously begged Judgment for help, Judgment, do you have any blueberry biscuits on you?
No.
Judgment nced at me. It was most likely because I looked so terrible that he quickly added, Dont worry, the crown prince is very busy, and he only arranged to parade around the main roads. It should only take us about half a day to finish the parade.
After hearing that I still had to wait for half a day, my heart sankOh no! My face must always maintain a brilliant smile.
I had been greeting the crowd by waving my left hand in a slow and elegant manner, but once I heard that we had to continue travelling for half a day, I immediately adjusted the speed of my arm, slowing down the pace with each passing wave
Child, now I will teach you how to wave at a crowd.
Teacher, do I really need to learn something like waving?
Child, using your normal speed of waving, if you wave continuously for one minute, how many times will you wave in total?
One minuteter
Teacher, I waved eighty-eight times.
Then, thest time I went on a parade with the king, how much time did it take?
About three hours.
Now, child, lets do some math! If you waved eighty-eight times in one minute, after waving for three hours, how many times will you wave in total?
Fifteen thousand eight hundred and forty times.
Child, now let me ask you a health education question: if you wave continuously for fifteen thousand eight hundred and forty times, what will your hand look like?
I dont know.
That is why, child, you are now learning how to use one thousand waves to handle one parade. Or do you want to wave a full fifteen thousand eight hundred and forty times during all of your parades in the future?
Teacher! Please, you must teach me how to wave!
The longer the paradests, the slower ones waving speed should be. The movements of ones hands should be wider, and at the same time ones upper arms should rx and hang naturally since one would only use ones elbow joint to move the forearm, minimizing the energy used and the number of waves. So far, it has been guaranteed that even if I waved for an entire marching session, that evening I could still y eighteen rounds of mahjong and hug hot babes as usual No, no! I mean I could still practice swordsmanship and correct documents as usual!
This is the waving technique that my teacher taught me!
Even though my teacher had already passed on his entire waving technique to me, I was still facing difficulties this time. Judgment just said that we had to march for half a day, and his half a daysts about five hours. If I limit my number of waves to one thousand, then I can only wave two hundred times in an hour and 3.33 times each minute, which means that I have to take twenty seconds for each wave!
Thisthis kind of waving speed is just too slowwith such a slow speed, will people think that Im having arm cramps?
While I was contemting what to do, Storms voice came from behind me. Sun, could youe and chat with me for a while?
Brother Storm, would you like to talk about the God of Lights benevolence or the God of Lights devotion?
Of course I would! I was actually trying to find someone, anyone, to talk to so that I could pass some time not waving, so that my subsequent waving speed could be increased slightly. However, I never thought that Storm would actually initiate a conversation with me.
But Storm initiating a conversation with me is a strange thing; he always says that talking to me for one minute is about as exhausting as winking one hundred times. We only need to talk for ten minutes for him to have an especially good nights sleep that night, because he would be way too tired.
We dont need to look for a topic, its fine to just talk about anything; I just want to pretend to be talking. After Storms hurried exnation, he saw my doubtful expression and added, You know, there are hundreds of women on this street right now, and this march will pass by more than ten streets. If I have to wink at every single woman, then at the end of this march, even if I dont go blind, I will still suffer a horrible fate. So, my teacher taught me the technique of handling this march with only one thousand winks!
Why does this sentence sound so familiar?
Just then, Storm turned to the women on both sides and gave them an elegant smile, causing them all to start squealing. Then, he immediately rode over beside me and began chatting with me.
My teacher said that for some reason, women always like to see two beautiful men standing very close to each other. Even if the appointed Sun Knight isnt an extremely beautiful man, at least he would still be an ordinarily beautiful man, so one cant go wrong by finding and talking to the Sun Knight. I dont even have to wink one thousand times; even if I dont wink for the entire march, I just have to pat your shoulder once in a while or tidy up your messy hair for all the women to squeal until they faint.
After hearing this, my entire body became rigid and I unconsciously kicked the horses stomach, causing it to immediately jump to the side beautifully. During that instant, I could feel myself and the horse entering a state of being one in spirit. Imunicated sufficiently to my horse my disgust at being touched by a man, allowing it to perform such an appropriate action!
My horse! You must be a stallion, my good brother! When we get back, I will definitely let you eat the best grass.
Dont worry, I dont have any interest in touching men. I will just behave and wink one thousand times; you just have to speak a few sentences to me to pass the excess time.
I heaved a sigh of relief. Thank goodness I dont have to be touched by Storm. If I had to be touched, I would rather wave twenty five thousand eight hundred and forty times. Anyway, at night I dont have eighteen rounds of mahjong to y or hot babes to hug, so even if my hand bes paralyzed it doesnt matter.
I smiled gently and said, Then, would brother want to talk about the God of Lights benevolence or the God of Lights devotion?
That Storms expression looked like he was having a hard time deciding.
Then, to prevent me from talking about the God of Lights benevolence or the God of Lights devotion, Storm enthusiastically began talking non-stop. It really was great; I didnt have to wave or speak, and besides being hungry, I had nothing toin about in my current situation.
So hungry, I want to eat something
I looked up and down at Storm Knight. If humans could be eaten, I wonder which part would be the tastiest. The chest, the thigh, the calf
Storm slowly stopped talking, and asked in an unusual tone, Did I say something wrong? Sun, why are you giving me such a strange look?
Hearing that, I shook my head, and then simply lowered my head. I didnt look at Storm again, so as to prevent him from saying that Im looking at him in a strange way again. However, by lowering my head, I saw two horse ears sticking upright. Since stewed pig ears are very delicious, horse ears shouldnt be too bad either, right?
S-Sun Storm called again, a little hesitant. However, I was too busy salivating over the horse ears, and didnt even have any time to respond to him. But, he raised his voice to shout, Sun! Hurry and look, theres an uproar!
I raised my head upwards, and just happened to see a big red tomato being tossed up into the sky. With the blue skies and white clouds to set it off, it seemed even more plump and rosy A very delicious tomato!
The tomato drew a perfect arc in the air
St!
In the end, itnded on Judgment Knights body. The crowd suddenly stood in a sea of dead silence.
Good, good! With the rtions between me and Judgment, getting a tomato from him would be easy! I swallowed my saliva, and shouted, Judgment Give me the tomato to eat!
Before I could finish, Judgment had already calmly plucked the tomato off his clothes. Then, he used his extraordinarily good horse riding skills to trample the tomato into a pulp.
Afterwards, he coldly looked at the person who threw the tomato, saying, Next time, this will be your fate!
Seeing the tomato that had been trampled into a pulp on the ground, the courage of that person who had thrown the tomato at Judgment immediately disappeared without a trace. He dejectedly slipped into the crowd, and soon even his shadow couldnt be seen.
Tomato I looked at Judgments clothes that were stained with traces of tomato, and then looked at the tomato on the floor that was trampled into a pulp. My tomato! Bastard! Why do you have to throw it at Judgment? Why not throw it at me? Im so hungry that I already want to bite the horses ears, so why dont you throw the tomato for me to eat?
That tomato is sure fragrant! Because it had been trampled into a pulp, its fragrance was even stronger. Ah, ah! I really want to eat tomatoes. I actually forgot to tell Adair that he still had to prepare fruits after the meal. First Ill eat a blueberry sandwich while drinking milk, and asionally Ill grab a few pieces of honey biscuits to eat. Finally, Ill ruthlessly gnaw on a tomato. Just thinking about it makes me think that it must be the most blissful thing in the world.
Sun Knight, please could you Sun Knight? What do you think?
What do I think? I smiled a little absentmindedly while I said, So hungry.
Ah?
Sun Knight, how long do you need to think of a name? Please dont waste my time, okay?
Hearing Judgments low and cool voice, I was brought back to my senses abruptly, only to see that there were around a few thousand eyes staring at me from all four sides.
This is bad! I actually went into a trance because of starvation.
Because I was a little unclear about the situation, I could only observe the situation around me. Before me stood a man and a woman. Watching their movements, I concluded that they seemed to be husband and wife. Moreover, in the mothers hands there was a new-born child. Thinking back to what Judgment mentioned about thinking of a name, I immediately knew what to do!
I immediately disyed an extremely radiant smile, saying, Her name will be Hungri then. I hope that this girl will be as sweet as honey and as graceful as Grisia.
It cant be wrong! Theyre definitely trying to get me to name this child. This kind of thing has happened to me quite a few times, so often that as soon as I see an infant that is less than a week old, I have an urge to help name them.
Oh!
The crowd came to a sudden realization, and one by one, they started cheering, What a good name, Hungri, Hungri!
Phew! As expected, I wasnt wrong. Its a good thing that my reaction was quick, and at least averted a humiliating crisis. I really admire myself, that I could even make such aeback However,e to think of it, that couple doesnt seem to be very satisfied with this name. Both of their facial expressions seem to be a little odd.
This is a little strange. Usually, asking me to give a name is nothing more than a gesture of good luck. Thus, as long as its not a strange name, usually people would happily ept it. Moreover, although the name Hungri is a little lessmon, its not to the point where it sounds bad, right?
At this moment, Storm leaned toward me while on horseback. With a face of awkwardness, he whispered into my ear, Their child is not a girl, but a boy.
Volume 2, Sun Knight’s Daily Duty #3: “Manage the City’s Undead”
Volume 2, Chapter Sun Knights Daily Duty #3: Manage the Citys Undead
Trantor: amgine
With one foot, I kicked the wooden door to Pinks house open, but instead of finding her, I saw another personno, another corpse inside.
Rnd had the distinctive zing eyes of a death knight, but he was no ordinary death knight. A tattoo of ck fire burned on his pale-colored corpse. A set of dragon wings with razor-sharp ws sprouted from his back and a thick aura of darkness permeated the air around him.
He is a creature specifically mentioned by the Textbook of Undead Creatures that must in no circumstances be created. He can summon an entire legion of undead and is considered to be the strongest amongst undead creaturesa Death Lord. He He was at this moment wearing a pink apron, squatting on the ground, and scrubbing the floor with a cleaning rag.
Rnd, what are you doing? I asked expressionlessly.
Rnd lifted his head in absolute calm and answered me withplete seriousness, Im cleaning the floor.
After a moment of silence, my stomach suddenly growled. I abruptly exploded in a fit of rage, flipping over a table with one swift motion and bellowing, Why the hell are you cleaning the floor?! You are the bloody Death Lord thatmands legions of undead! You should be outside massacring everyone from East Street to West Street, and then back again from west to east. You ought to run around killing non-stop until blood flows like a river and corpses are scattered all over the fields. Dont forget, you are a Death Lord!
As if startled by my spiel, Rnd looked at the overturned table, and then looked at me. He finally creased his brows and said, Grisia, you are the Sun Knight.
Holding a lollipop, Pink shook her head and sighed as she walked out. What strange times we live in! The Death Lord obediently cleans the floor while the Sun Knight wants to kill until blood will flow like a river.
Rnd said with a straight face, Dont say such things, Pink. Grisia is actually a very good Sun Knight
As soon as I saw Pink, I charged in her direction. I snatched her lollipop away in a smooth motion and licked the strawberry candy as if my life depended on it. I said poignantly, So sweet, so sweet. Its so delicious!
Waah! Pink stared nkly for a second before bursting into a fit of tears, bashing me with her fists while jumping up and down in an attempt to snatch the lollipop back. Of course, for someone of her stature, even jumping was futile as she still wouldnt be able to reach the lollipop in my hands. In the end she sobbed, Sun, you big bad bully, give it back to me! I want my lollipop back, waa!
Rnd paused for a bit before earnestly reprimanding me, Grisia, as a Sun Knight, you shouldnt be snatching away little girls lollipops. Thats not proper conduct.
I retorted while licking the lollipop, I dont see any little girls around, only the corpse of one. What kind of corpse still eats lollipops?! As the Sun Knight, I definitely will not permit a travesty such as the wasting of food to happen!
Upon hearing this, Rnd frowned, unable to refute me.
Realizing that crying was ineffective, Pink immediately stopped wailing. She puffed up her cheeks and used, You would permit a necromancer and a Death Lord to remain unharmed before your very eyes, yet you wouldnt allow the wasting of a single lollipop? Rnd, did you just say that this fellow who would even steal lollipops from little girls is actually a good Sun Knight?
Rnd didnt seem to hear Pinks voice. It looked like he was still considering whether or not snatching away a lollipop from a corpse was right or wrong.
Hmph! Pink slowly hovered in the air, her body releasing a dense aura of darkness. Even her hair fluttered about chaotically. In a cold and ominous tone, she said, Sun, Im warning you, if you still wont return my lollipop, I will leave you not only unable to plead for your life but incapable of begging for death as well!
Despite seeing the citys strongest (and only) necromancer losing her cool, I remained as calm as ever. I took another lick of the lollipop before replyingzily, Ice said that hell be making strawberry vored shaved ice next time. Should I bring some for you to eat?
Yeeees! Pink immediately settled back down to the ground and wrapped herself around my waist, her huge, shining eyes even showing a pleading expression. The only thing missing from the picture was a wagging tail.
I snorted twice and asked very haughtily, And what about the lollipop?
Pink answered with iparable sincerity, Its a present for you, of course! Weve known each other for so long; the extent of our friendship is greater than the extent that a mound of hastily buried corpses has rotted. Inparison, what is the value of a lollipop? Even if you ask for a freshly deceased corpse, I would let you have it!
Who would want a corpse from you? I am still eating the lollipop! Dont talk about such nauseating things, alright? The discussion elicited my memories of repaying my debts, when I had to excavate dozens of tombs in the graveyard and encountering corpses in various degrees of decay in the process Ugh!
You guys Rnd suddenly spoke out.
I exined to him good-naturedly, Dont worry, Rnd. Even during the worst quarrel I had with Pink, all she did was st me out of the room with her magic, blowing me several dozen meters away and knocking down a whole row of houses in the process. Thats hardly close to leaving me unable to plead for my life nor incapable of begging for death as well!
Pink immediately grumbled back, How dare you mention that incident C after you were sent flying, didnt you immediately run back and use Holy Light to blow my cottage into smithereens, destroying the cleaning corpse along with it? It took me quite a lot of effort just to restore my cottage back to its former state.
Rnd creased his brows and asked, Then are both of you not going to duel now?
Why do we have to duel? Pinks and my eyes widened as we turned to look at Rnd.
Rnd actually replied with a face brimming with seriousness, You two are fighting over a lollipop. Since its impossible to determine who the rightful owner is, the two of you should have a duel over the ownership of the lollipop.
What a joke! The Sun Knight and the necromancer having a duel over a strawberry lollipop? What would happen if news of this were to leak out?
Pink and I promptly shook our heads, yelling out, We were just kidding around!
Upon hearing that, Rnd shook his head, showing an expression indicating that he saw us as nothing more than two troublemaking kids. He stopped paying attention to the two of us and instead reached out to set the table that I had overturned upright. Then he picked up the cleaning rag and went back to scrubbing the floor.
I really had no idea what he was thinking. For a bona fide Death Lord to actually be cleaning the floor! Moreover, he was doing it with such a serious expression on his face, as if cleaning floors was a taskparable to ying a dragon. Furthermore, he expected Pink and I to have a duel over a lollipop How could Rnd have be even more serious than he was as a child?
Having considered this, I thought that the next time I entered this cottage, I should probably expect to see the great Death Lord putting on a serious expression while scrubbing the floors, cleaning the tables, doing theundry, and maybe even patching up clothes with a sewing needle!
Dear God of Light! Instead of seeing such an unbelievably mismatched scenario, I would rather see him use the sewing needle to sew someones lips together or something gruesome like that.
As I thought about this, I immediately protested to Pink, What were you thinking, ordering Rnd to clean the floors? He is the Death Lord, not some random cleaning corpse that youve summoned.
I did no such thing! I only mentioned in passing how dirty the floors were, and he decided to clean them on his own! Pink responded self-righteously.
Under my suspicious gaze, she then added a bit guiltily, Okay, maybe I did repeat myself several times.
I kept staring at her with increasing suspicion.
Okay, maybe it was one or two hundred times fine! I must have said it at least five-hundred times, alright? Just stop staring at me already!
I knew it! Although Rnd was definitely not azy guy, he was the type of person who will do nothing besides practicing his swordsmanship. So, getting him toy down his sword and do something else would probably only be slightly less difficult than making me let go of the lollipop in my hand right now.
With a look of dissatisfaction, Pink jumped onto her strawberry-patterned chair and then took out another lollipop from underneath it, licking it twice. Satiated, her thoughts returned to business. She askedcently, Sun, when I helped you create the illusion of Rnd ascending to the skyst time, I did a fantastic job, didnt I?! Nobody should have found out that Rnd wasnt actually sent to the heavens, right?
No Though Judgment might be aware of it. I added thest bit with a hint of hesitation.
Pink immediately absolved herself of all responsibility, Thats not my fault. Its only because he understands you far too well.
Judgment Knight? Rnd stopped wiping the floor and said with a solemn face, His swordsmanship is really spectacr. If I have the chance, Id really like topete against him one more time.
Dont go around provoking Judgment! Pink and I immediately said in unison.
Pink warned Rnd somberly, saying, Judgment ispletely different from Sun. He is a true Judgment Knight-Captain. If he were to see you running around the city as you pleased, he definitely wouldnt let you get away with it.
Hey! Then do you mean to say that I am a fraud? I rolled my eyes.
Rnd looked down and stared at his pale-colored hand for a while. He said with a light sigh, Understood. I wont go outside.
Rnd I sighed. Under my protection, though Rnd would not be seized by the Church to be barbequed, he was constantly cooped up inside this little cottage. Even worse, he was stuck living with a necromancer who, in order to force him to clean the floors, would even go as far as to nag about it five-hundred times. For Rnd, perhaps even getting himself barbequed into a crisp would be a better fate than this.
Pink, let Rnd wear that Ring of Life fromst time. Then Ill use Holy Light to cover up his aura of darkness. This way he shouldnt be discovered when I take him out for a walk.
Upon hearing that, even Rnd couldnt help but reveal a hopeful expression. Looks like he really has been cooped up inside for far too long.
Pinks eyes lit up even more. She eximed loudly, Great! But Iming along to y!
What are you thinking, getting yourself mixed up in this? I rolled my eyes, but Pink pouted with a look that said, If you dont let me tag along, then dont think about leaving at all.
s! Why do I feel like I just started my own tour group? Plus, its a tour group for undead creatures at that May the God of Light bless me. Please dont let me run into Judgment Knight or else I might be the first Sun Knight ever to be subjected to Judgments various interrogation techniques.
Sun, you really are quite stupid, arent you?! Pink probably saw that I was quite reluctant, so she rudely reminded me, Cant you just disguise yourself as Supreme Dragon? As long as you show us around under the guise of Supreme Dragon, even if we were to be discovered, it wouldnt have anything to do with the Sun Knight!
Oh, right! The idea suddenly dawned on me and I shouted in rm, So the Dragons Saint Brigandine could also be used for something like this!
You dont say! Why else do you think I would give you the Dragons Saint Brigandine?!
Didnt you initially give it to me so that I could catch Baron Gends third son? Suddenly, I felt that things were going to take a turn for the worse.
Of course not! Catching a single person wouldnt require anything as fancy as a treasure that recognizes its master.
Then the real reason you gave this to me back then was
Of course I gave it to you so that we can do wicked things together! Pink said matter-of-factly.
In order to disguise himself as an ordinary person, Rnd donned a battle suit and light armor that Pink gave him in addition to wearing the Ring of Life. The battle suit had a simple design, allowing great freedom of movement, and even had a pair of wings sewn onto the chest area. A magic circle was drawn onto the lower hem of the suit, and I could faintly feel the magic circle gently gathering the wind element, probably for the purpose of making its wearer more agile. That light armor was even more extraordinary. Its design was simple and effective, and the pure white ting was sleeker than a mirror and brighter than silver. It even had aplicated magic circle engraved onto its surface.
I frowned, and asked with suspicion, I feel like I have seen this wing symbol on the battle suit somewhere before.
Pink nodded heartily, Wow, wow! Sun, your eyes are really sharp! During the Second War of Demon Extermination, the members of the Tornado Knight Squadron on the humans side wore this very battle suit.
I pped my hands together, shouting out, No wonder! Ive seen this suit painted on the Churchs mural before andand, this armor set looks pretty familiar too!
Of course. This is actually the armor worn by the captain of that very same Tornado Knight Squadron.
It must have been a very decent set of armor!
Pink proudly boasted, As if I need you to tell me that! How could I, Pink, own any ordinary item Ahhhh!
In one smooth movement I pinched Pinks cheeks, pulling forcefully while saying through gritted teeth, How long have you been dead, corpse? Has your body be rotten, but that brain of yours has decayed away into nothing too? What are you thinking, giving Rnd this kind of top-tier gear to wear? Were just going to go out for a walk, not to exterminate demons you know!
Boohoohoo! But this is the only kind of equipment I have! Pink wept, holding her cheeks in her hands.
Ill just wear my own clothes then. Rnd started taking off the armor without a second thought.
I sighed, That wont do. Your own clothes are all tattered and raggedy. If you were to wear them outside, you will surely attract lots of attention.
Rnd exined seriously, That wont happen. I already patched them up with a sewing needle.
I turned to Pink, saying, Pink, the next time I visit your home, Ill be sure to knock. In the event that Rnd is patching up clothes or doing something even more outrageous, then be sure not to open the door.
After putting on his own clothes, Rnd looked a lot more normal. Although the clothes were a tad bit shabby, there were plenty of ragtag and slovenly soldiers on the streets so it was not really that unusual. Comparably, my Dragons Saint Brigandine was more conspicuous.
As for Pink, she used some unknown method to turn her bright pink skin color back into a normal persons skin tone, and then donned a pitch ck magicians gown. She actually looked like an ordinary little girl dressed like this.
Damn it! Im clearly the most normal one out of the three of us, yet my current appearance is the most abnormal.
How can a Sun Knight such as you still be considered normal? Pink mumbled.
I gave Pink an incredibly supercilious look and then went back to discuss the issue at hand. Although were just strolling, theres no way to know what will happen, so lets make up an alibi first. We will pretend to be three siblings who left our family to go on adventures.
Rnd would be the eldest brother who is a warrior. Although we could say that he is a knight, there is the chance that someone might ask, if hes a knight, then where is his horse? And he clearly cannot summon his undead horse to show others, right? So pretending to be a warrior would just be easier.
I would be the younger brother. Just from the look of my skintight leotard and facemask, it goes without saying that people would know that I am an assassin.
Pink is naturally the youngest little sister, her upation being a mage in training.
Of course, this couldnt be any further from the truth. Just from seeing the gears from the Second War of Demon Extermination, one could tell that Pink is so ancient that nobody knows which era she was a product of. Although Rnd and I are the same age, I am older than him by more than a month. Furthermore, he hasnt aged a bit ever since he died.
For this very reason, I had already protested, I am older than Rnd, so why do I have to be the younger brother?
Because youre shorter than him.
Only by a few centimeters. Besides, older brothers arent necessarily taller than their younger siblings. This is pure discrimination!
Because youre not as strong as him.
Says who? I have the Dragons Saint Brigandine, super strong self recovery ability, and the ability to use magical and necromancer spells. Taking everything into ount, Id have to be at least as strong as him! Err I should be, right?!
Because you dont look as reliable as him.
What part of me looks unreliable? My smile once won the annual award for the Most Reassuring Facial Expression What? What does a person who has ck hair with silver streaks, wears a mask, and dons a ck, skintight leotard look like? Why bother asking that, thats obvious! Of course, that person would look like a shady character!
In the end my protest failed and I could only obediently ept my role as the younger brother.
Aftering up with an alibi, the three of us casually strolled outside on the streets. As soon as we left the cottage, Rnds expression immediately tensed up. When we were about to enter into a slightly busier street he hesitated for a moment before he appeared to gather up his courage and set foot amidst the crowd. Every step along the way he would nervously nce left and right, looking very worried.
Somebody noticed me. I can feel their eyes staring at me. Rnd furrowed his brows tightly and said anxiously, Perhaps weve already been discovered. Lets just hurry back to the cottage.
Did someone really notice Rnd? I frowned, searching around on all four sides, and immediately sensed the presence of the onlookers. They included a young housewife peeking from behind a window, a group of youngdies chattering at a street corner, and a female dancer who openly walked past us and even coquettishly batted her eyshes at us several times.
Dont worry. Its only a bunch of women ogling at a hot guy. After I exined it to Rnd, I added sourly, Though if I werent wearing my mask, Id be able to attract even more of them!
Dont feel sad, Sun Supreme Dragon! There are quite a lot of people who have noticed you as well. Pink patted me on the shoulder. See? On the left theres quite a few holy knights pointing towards you and on the right theres some knights with their eyes fixated on you, and, and around the corner theres a handful of priests who keep ncing at you.
I was originally hopefully gazing to the north of Pinks position, but only did I not see any youngdies chattering, instead there was a group of men sizing me up with wary nces I resentfully roared at Pink in a low voice, Thats because my getup looks too suspicious!
Pink said with sudden realization, So thats how it is. And here I was, wondering why the ones who noticed you are all men. And I was under the impression that Rnd is alluring to women while you attract guys exclusively.
How revolting! Who attracts guys exclusively?
I replied in a threatening tone, Would you believe me if I told you that I know where you hide all your strawberry lollipops?
Trying not to sound vulnerable, Pink retorted, Would you believe me if I told you that I can permanently dye your hair ck with silver streaks?
I immediately covered up my hair with my hands while countering, Go ahead and try it. Careful now, or else you might never taste the strawberry dessert that Ice makes.
How shameless! You despicable little man! Pink stamped her feet, angrily pulling out a tiny magical wand and pointing it at me.
How abominable! One can lose a battle but not his dignity. If he backs down like a coward, he will never be able to look anyone in the eyes again! At once, I gave up 200 of blood in exchange for a dagger, which I also pointed back at Pink Not that I wanted to say this, but this situation with Pinks tiny wand and my tiny dagger was not in the least bit imposing. I even heard some stifledughter in the background.
Moreover, the public order in Leaf Bud City is really strict. Forget fighting in the streetsthe knights will stop anyone as soon as they unsheathed a weapon. But right now the holy knights and knights around us looked like they had absolutely no intention of restraining us Theyre underestimating us way too much! Just because its a little bit short, is it no longer considered a weapon?
At this moment, Rnd, who was standing to the side, suddenly started to back away a few steps. Pink and I simultaneously turned around to look at him, asking in unison, Rnd, why are you backing away?
Rnd replied matter-of-factly, This way, I wont be obstructing your duel.
What? Who is entering a duel? I asked, puzzled.
You and Pink, Rnd replied in a serious manner. You two were already going into your dueling stances. This is great; just let the swords in your hands determine whos right and whos wrong, and not by arguing and debating. This is the true way of the knight.
I stared at the dagger in my hands, and then at the wand that Pink held. Between the two of us, where did hee up with the swords in your hands?
Pink stared at her own mages gown, and then stared at my assassins garb, and said with embarrassment, Arent Supreme Dragon and I a far cry from walking the way of the knight?
At this time, the quiet snickers from the passerby turned into loud roars ofughter. The holy knights who were originally pointing their fingers towards me were now guffawing while holding their stomachs.
Seeing the current situation, I suddenly felt incredibly lucky. Its a good thing they dont realize that I am the Sun Knight.
Several knights came walking overughing. Sorry to disturb your duel in the way of the knight, they said, stillughing, but making a ruckus and fighting on the streets is not permitted.
This is not a fight, but a duel. Rnd replied earnestly. The knights let out another burst of chuckles, which transformed into a full-blown round of unrestrainedughter, prompting the nearby bystanders tough even harder.
Never have I felt more humiliated in the twenty-three years of my life. I said in a low voice, almost holding back tears.
Pink also held her head down, saying, Yeah, never have I felt more humiliated in the two-thousand three Ahem! In the many years of my life.
At this time, a low snarl interrupted everyones roars ofughter. Whats themotion over here?
I turned my head to see an entire squadron of holy knights. Furthermore, zoned on the chests of their holy knight outfits were the emblems of the Sun Knight Its my own Sun Knight toon! Whats more, all twenty-five members were present, including my vice-captain Adair.
Seeing them all fully equipped and lined up in such an orderly fashion, it doesnt seem like theyre here to roam the streets or to gang up on someone.. Could it be that this month is the Sun Knight toons turn to patrol the streets?
This is very bad! My Sun Knight toon specializes in eliminating the undead. They are already experts at sensing auras of darkness. Moreover, they had already met Rnd at the royal pce. Although Rnd looks like a living human being right now,pletely different from his appearance as the Death Knight, but theres no guarantee that they would not recognize him.
I couldnt help but check up on the Holy Light around Rnd, confirming that it was still enveloping him tightly and that not an ounce of the aura of darkness had leaked out.
At this time, the holy knight who was previously standing in a corner holding his stomach inughter quickly scampered over here, respectfully and courteously reporting the situation to the Sun Knight toon. Hearing the report, the members of the Sun Knight toon rxed their expressions. I also breathed a sigh of relief as we seemed to have sessfully pulled the wool over their eyes. But then my vice-captain Adair walked out from the center of the squadron, all the way up to directly face Rnd.
He sized Rnd up before asking in a seemingly casual manner, Are you a holy knight?
No, I am a knight, Rnd answered very bluntly.
Hey, hey! Rnd, didnt we juste up with our alibis? Youre supposed to be a warrior!
Is that so? Adair snickered coldly, and then spoke sharply, Then why is your body swirling with Holy Light? As soon as Adairs words left his mouth the remaining twenty-four members of the Sun Knight toon immediately formed a circle, firmly enclosing the three of us.
How annoying! If I knew this would happen, I would never have asked Adair to lead the squadron around, ganging up on people. Looking at their astonishing efficiency at surrounding us, even I myself couldnt react at all before gettingpletely hemmed in by the squadron.
Is today the day that I reap the evils that I have sowed, for me to get ganged up on by my very own Sun Knight toon?
Adair slowly unsheathed his weapon, exining to the others, If you are not emitting the Holy Light yourself, then that could only mean one thing. The Holy Light swirling around your body is for the purpose of covering up something else, for example, an aura of darkness.
Only now do I realize that having a vice-captain that is too clever wasnt necessarily a good thing. Its unlikely that this would end well.
So what if its for covering up an aura of darkness? Pink suddenly blurted out. Is covering up an aura of darkness against thew?
Adair, being the nice guy he was, actually answered back. Covering up an aura of darkness isnt illegal, he said, but those who possess an aura of darkness are, more often than not, malicious individuals, such as undead creatures.
Then what about believers of the Shadow God? Pink raised her chin, retorting provokingly. Do you mean to say that the Dark Knights of the Shadow God are malicious individuals too?
Dark Knights?
Hah! What a clever move! I had actually forgotten that the only types of knights that carry an aura of darkness on their bodies are the Dark Knights who serve the Shadow God.
Upon hearing this, even Adair froze. You cant me him either, since the Cathedral of the Shadow God was quite far from here. Although I knew of the existence of Dark Knights, I had never actually seen one before.
Adair frowned before asking doubtfully, Youre a Dark Knight? Then why are you covering up the aura of darkness on your body?
Rnd furrowed his brows, unable to reply. I reckon that he, who only knows how to practice swordsmanship, doesnt even have a clue what a Dark Knight is.
At this time, Pink replied mockingly, Because there are lots of idiots who are under the impression that an aura of darkness could only belong to undead creatures.
As soon as the words left her mouth, all the holy knights around us had angry expressions on their faces. Only Adair, despite being the one whom the insult was directed towards, didnt mind it at all. He creased his brows while deep in thought and then requested of Rnd, Please remove the Holy Light around your body.
Having heard that, I thought for a second. Since we cannot refuse to remove it, we can only take a gamble and hope that Pinks Ring of Life will be enough as cover-up and let us get away with it.
After I removed the Holy Light without a second thought, it seemed to the bystanders that Rnd hadnt changed at all. But in the eyes of the Sun Knight toon, he was emitting a light aura of darkness, and their faces became grim.
Adair frowned and looked like he was deep in thought for quite a while, before suddenly giving us a very prating stare. I panicked in my mind, following his line of sight to see that Hanging on Rnds waist was the very sword that Rnd had used to slice me with!
Adair then slowly lifted his head, staring straight into Rnds face. If after this he still could not recognize that the person in front of him was the Death Lord from before, then I probably should have misgivings about my ability to pick my vice-captain.
But I am convinced that I have very good taste in people, so I was already pondering over how to make our escape. Perhaps holding my own vice-captain hostage would be a pretty good option? However, Adairs swordsmanship wont be defeated so easily. If the kidnapping attempt fails and we get routed by him instead, would I still have any dignity to stay as the captain?
You guys can leave.
Okay! Ill just have Rnd seize Adaireh? I was dumbfounded. What did Adair just say?
At this moment, the other members of the Sun Knight toon asked worriedly, Adair, is that alright? Should we go have the captaine and confirm it?
Adair shook his head, saying, Theres no need. Lets go. The sooner we wrap up our patrols, the sooner we canplete the task assigned by our captain. What task? I blinked. Did I really make such a request?
Adair was no doubt showing his weight as the vice-captain who always managed my Sun Knight toon. After he said there was no need, not a single objection came from the members of the Sun Knight toon. They promptly went from their encircling formation back to the patrolling formation and then departed orderly, following Adair.
If I didnt see it with my own eyes, I would not believe that my Sun Knight toon was capable of forming such a neat and orderly formation. Adair must really be quite incredible. Looks like I really do have good taste in people! But exactly what business did they leave to take care of? I dont remember assigning any task to Adair. Furthermore, he definitely must have recognized Rnd. As the vice-captain of the Sun Knight toon which specializes in dealing with undead creatures, how could he just let a Death Lord run about inside the city as it wished? Could it be that I really dont understand my own vice-captain at all?
Sun, should we follow them? Pink asked in a low voice, looking highly interested. I thought for a moment. To bring along Rnd while secretly tailing the Sun Knight toon seems to be an impossible task. It doesnt matter if its a faint aura of darkness, or if its covered up by Holy Light; either way its not possible to conceal our presence from them.
No. Were here today to apany Rnd on a walk outside, so lets see where he would like to go instead.
Hearing that, Pink let out a disappointed groan, but not too long afterwards she was holding Rnds hand, looking around all over the ce. It seemed to me that Rnd was being led on by Pink all over the ce, and he almost never actively asked to go to a specific ce. So I asked, Rnd, is there anywhere you would like to go?
Dessert shop! Stuffed toy store! Execution ground!
Ipletely ignored the noisy little girl and said very seriously to Rnd, Wherever youd like to go, Ill take you there Except for the Church of the God of Light.
Even if its the royal pce, I have my ways of giving Rnd an entire day tour around the ce. The only ce I cannot take him to is the Church of the God of Light. After all, it was the headquarters of forces that crack down on undead creatures. Even if a Death Lord were to charge inside, he would only be met with a death by drowning in Holy Light.
Hearing that, Rnd actually revealed a look of slight disappointment. Is it possible that he really was hoping to tour in the Church of the God of Light? Oh my God of Light! Disregarding the fact that Leaf Bud City has a necromancer who isnt aware that she is a necromancer, theres now even a Death Lord who doesnt seem to realize he is a Death Lord! Dont tell me that all the undead creatures nowadays have forgotten the fact that they have already departed from this world, and thus should stay far away from anything containing the words Holy and Light?
Rnd pondered for a bit, and then shook his head. I sighed and said, Then Ill take you to get some new clothes made. We should also buy you another sword, since you cant even unsheathe the one you have right now. As soon as it was unsheathed, the aura of darkness would certainly shoot towards the heavens and then we would have to y a game of cat-and-mouse with a bunch of holy knights.
Rnd nodded, but Pink started jumping up and down between us, protesting loudly, Dessert shop!
You still want to go to the dessert shop? I ridiculed her, In your house there are more lollipops than there are corpses in the execution ground. Are you even sure that you are a necromancer?
Pink rolled her eyes and said sullenly, Itsughable how your magical ability is greater than your swordsmanship by at least ten-fold, your Holy Light is stronger than your battle aura by several hundred-fold, and your necromancer skills are better than your horsemanship by at least ten thousand-fold. In the end, youre the one who doesnt realize that he is a holy knight!
I was at a loss for words. In my thirteen years as a holy knight, I had doubted at least thirteen times whether or not I was really suited to be a holy knight. (Every year, after testing my swordsmanship and seeing my scores, I couldnt help but have a moment of doubt.)
In the early days my teacher would console me by saying, Your worst future job prospect would be as a knight. Your second worst job prospect would be as a holy knight. So stop feeling bad for yourself. At least you didnt choose the former option.
After he finished consoling me, my teacher would then, with some rare satisfaction, console himself, saying, It is a good thing I am your teacher as a holy knight, and not your teacher as a knight. If I had to raise you into a knight, it will be more practical to just kill you with one sh, letting you reincarnate and choose a different career path.
One more thing: as the Sun Knight, the highest ranked holy knight, you actually got scolded by an undead creature until you were left speechless. Hmph! I wonder if you are even aware that you are the Sun Knight! Pink berated me with an extremely sarcastic tone.
If you dont shut your mouth right now, then I wont take you to the dessert store, I threatened in an ominous tone. Pink sealed her lips, beaming with joy.
Its time to go, time to go. With so many ces to go, we had better hurry up. After rushing them, I walked to the front to lead the way for those two. But at that moment, a notion shed in my mind.
Perhaps strolling around the streets with a necromancer and a Death Lord in tow is the most incongruous action I have ever taken as a Sun Knight?
Volume 2, Sun Knight’s Daily Duty #4: “Take Care of the Members of Sun Knight Platoon”
Volume 2, Chapter Sun Knights Daily Duty #4: Take Care of the Members of Sun Knight toon
Trantor: Raylight
Rnd had no interest at all regarding clothing designs and material. If it wasnt for the seamstress aunty who saw how handsome he was and had obstinately roped him into measurements while she discussed the design to herself, I think he would have just left with the words Three sets of warrior clothes. Here is the deposit. and then vanished without a trace.
However, what I didnt expect was that even the weapon shop didnt trigger Rnds interest at all. He only picked up a metal sword disinterestedly. But thinking about it, apart from emitting an aura of darkness, Rnds magical sword was also at a level of sharpness that was rarely seen. With that, how could he ever show interest in a sword that could be bought in a normal weapon shop?
In the end, the dessert shop took up the majority of our time. Just the lollipops bought by Pink took up two big bags and out of that the strawberry lollipops filled up half of one of them. In the end, waiting for the strawberry shortcake that was nearly baked and hot from the oven did not leave us with enough time to go to the doll shop.
Before we returned to the little cottage, Pink began to whine like a spoiled child. Doll shop, lets go to the doll shop! Just a little while will do.
Unhappily, I said, Lets go there next time! My transformations time limit is almost up and if this continues on, Im going to be sucked dry by the Dragons Saint Brigandine.
Who says you will? You survivedst time after bleeding so much. Youre more difficult to kill than an undead creature
After giving Pink a roll of my eyes, I didnt pay her any more attention. I switched to talking to Rnd. Todays time wasnt enough, next time Ill take you to more interesting ces.
Rnd nodded. Being able to go out is already pretty good.
I dont know whether we are apanying Rnd out or Pink out today Looks like next time I will have to think properly about where to bring Rnd to, lest he feels bored.
After bidding farewell to the two of them, I maintained my Sun Knight smile as I walked. As expected, I was the center of attention no matter where I went, even if this was a street that was considered extremely deserted in the city. However, the looks that everyone was giving me seemed to be a bit strange. Could it be that my clothes were unkempt somehow? I looked down hurriedly and saw a ck leotard and silver armor I had forgotten to terminate the transformation!
No wonder everyone was staring at me. With this kind of get-up, no matter where you go youll be seen as a suspicious character. What was the person thinking when he first designed this outfit? If an assassin dressed like this, could he even conduct an assassination? This outfit is even more eye-catching than my glistening Sun Knight armor!
My lord, your servant is an outfit meant for night movement. Although it is very conspicuous in the daytime, it has an excellent cloaking effect in the night.
I was stunned for a moment, but I soon after remembered that it was the Dragons Saint Brigandine talking. Iforted myself by murmuring, It isnt that my memory is bad; nobody would get used to their own clothes speaking, right? Dragons Saint Brigandine, if there isnt anything extremely importantly, please dont speak. You caused me to be startled.
Yes, my lord. Your servant shall not dare to do so from now on.
Why does it feel like Im bullying Dragons Saint Brigandine? Leaving that matter aside for a minute, first I needed to find a ce to terminate the transformation. If I didnt, I was going to suffer a massive loss of blood.
I nced all around, looking for a ce to transform back. Instead, I saw in the far distance the Sun Knight toon walking in my direction. I hurriedly ducked into a dimly lit alley. I waited until they had grandly walked past and entered a tavern, then walked out from the dimly lit area and tilted my head to look towards the building.
A good Captain shouldnt investigate his subordinates private matters But then again, when have I been a good Captain?
After rationalizing in my head that I was definitely not a good Captain, I found a ce where there was no one around, quickly scaled the wall to the taverns roof, and then started searching for my toon members. Without spending a lot of energy I found them in the taverns private room. Thankfully, the tavern was constructed of wood, and the noise created by the customers outside was muffled. This allowed me to use my dagger to cut a small, rectangr hole in the roof without much effort and use it to spy on my toon members.
I put my eye to the opening and, as expected, I saw my twenty-five toon members sitting at a long table. My vice-captain, Adair, was even sitting at the spot of the host and on the table there was quite a bit of a spread.
Damn it, it smells really good!
What should we do Adair? We cant find the chance to carry out our n and attack!
Attack? Who are they going to attack? I furrowed my brows.
Should we report this to the Captain? The Captain may not know about this matter
Adair shook his head, replying, No way. Since the Captain has already handed it over to us, then no matter what happens, we still have to do it ourselves. Dont tell me you guys have already forgotten what was the first teaching that the Captain gave us?
One by one the members looked at each other with a bitter smile and then replied in union, If I tell you to jump down a cliff, you have to jump down. Otherwise, Ill push you down and then push a giant rock down to apany you!
After they finished, the toon membersughed themselves into hysterics. One of them nudged therade beside him,ughing as he said, Ed, hows the feeling of being pushed down a cliff and then having a giant rock following you down?
The toon member called Ed gave a bitter smile. With a sigh he said, To think that at first, no matter who it is, Captain will give them such a radiant smile. He looks as though his temper is so good that even if you step on his head twice, he wont be angry. But the truth is that if youre not humble enough to let him step on your head twice, then youre dead meat!
Well said! the other toon members cheered loudly.
What a bunch of nonsense; I dont have any interest in stepping on other peoples heads! The person who spoke is called Ed, right? You better watch out, Ill remember you!
At that moment, Adair hastily said, Dont say it like that. The Captain is still quite nice; its just that he is stricter with us, the Sun Knight toon
All of the toon members simultaneously turned their heads to look at him.
Adair revealed an expression of helplessness, and he added on, And also stricter with those who have provoked him
Everyone raised their eyebrows in unison, as though asking Adair how he could lie through his teeth without even changing his expression.
Adair couldnt help but admit, Fine, he is also stricter to others who may potentially provoke him in the future But no matter what you say, you cant refute the point that the Captain is loyal!
That is indeed true. The members all nodded their heads.
Hehe, luckily you guys nodded your heads, if not Hmph! Actually daring to talk bad about me behind my back? All of you better watch out, I shall remember this!
One toon member sneezed, and then looked left and right suspiciously. Why is it suddenly a bit cold?
I think so too. Lets shut the windows.
Ed mmed his fist down onto the table and the said disdainfully, That fellow Jacques didnt even dare to ept Adairs challenge to duel with him one on one. To think that hes a high-ranking knight!
Jacques? I frowned. Who is that? Could it be that he is Adairs enemy, so he wanted to let the Sun Knight toon help him seek revenge under the guise of my name?
However, Adair, are you certain that the Captain knows that Jacques found members from the Monastery of the God of War to be his guards?
The Monastery of the God of War? I was momentarily stunned. It cant be. My Sun Knight toon members actually provoked the Monastery of the God of War whose capital is in the neighboring country? This is a little too exaggerated.
Adair answered a little helplessly, Im not sure if the Captain is aware of that. But, in the event that he had actually already known this and still set the order, and we fail to carry out his orders, and even go and bother him with this matter
Wait, wait, what does that have to do with me? I dont know any fellow named Jacques and definitely havent set any orders that would strain the rtionship between us and the Monastery of the God of War.
Ed suddenly wrapped his arms around his head and shouted, Ah! Then Id rather fight to the death with those guys from the Monastery of the God of War, so as to prevent being pushed down a cliff by the Captain and then have a giant rock apany me.
Hearing this, everyone started tough. They even began to riot and spout stuff like duking it out with them, sending them home in body bags, and busting their balls, and Wait, wait! If I repeat any more even the God of Light will send thunder down on me and strike me dead, so as to prevent me from saying any words that might taint little childrens innocent souls.
One of the toon members was a little worried. But, if the Captain doesnt know that this matter is rted to the Monastery of the God of War, then doing things rashly isnt really good, right? he said. Although we have stood up to quite a lot of enemies, that was all done under the Captains direction. If the Captain doesnt have any intention of provoking the Monastery of the God of War, then
Then well all be killed off by the Captain, Ed replied, sounding as he wanted to cry.
Hearing that, all of them became crest-fallen one by one and in the end they all looked towards their leader Of course that wasnt me, who was hiding on the roof top, but Adair. Adair only let his breath out in a sigh, and said helplessly, I better go ask the Captain. Everyone, dont do anything yet.
Thanks for your troubles, Adair!
Only you can correctly understand what the heck the Captain is talking about without any misconceptions.
If the Captain wants to push you down a cliff because of this, we will secretly catch you at the bottom, Edforted him.
Adair said sternly, No, no! If the Captain were to find out about you doing that, I will die an even worse death. Please, just let me fall down. If the Captain wants to push a giant rock down, remember to help him push it quickly, and choose the biggest and heaviest rock.
The other toon members said in realization, Oh! Adair, you sure are crafty! If we push a giant rock down, the Captain will definitely be scared that youll directly go and meet the God of Light, so he will quickly heal your wounds. The captain can heal any kind of injury instantly.
Adair started smiling, a bit embarrassed.
Oh! So I havent yet told my toon members that I have learnt the technique of reviving the dead. Even if they had really gone to meet the God of Light, as long as their heads are still here, I will still be able to let them return to the world of the living.
Adair, you better be able to give me a good exnation, hmph!
Returning back to the Holy Temple, I was filled with a whole stomachs worth of doubts. However, I didnt know when Adair would report to me and I couldnt possibly go over and ask him. If I did that, wouldnt the fact that I had been eavesdropping be found out?
Luckily, I saw Storm Knight who was holding a whole stack of documents.
Brother Storm, I called to him.
Storm stopped in his tracks, and asked as if he was extremely used to it. Is there anything that you want to ask, Knight-Captain Sun?
Have you ever heard of Jacques?
Jacques? Storm asked back. Do you mean the third son of Baron Gend?
The third son of Baron Gend, so he was Jacques! I had once told Adair to beat that fellow until he was unable to open his mouth to repent.
Adair, oh Adair, I have wronged you. You are indeed, my most loyal vice-captain!
Sun? Storm looked at me doubtfully.
I turned my head, and said with extreme sincerity, Brother Storm, Sun is extremely grateful that you would help me dispel my doubts. Your exnation has given Sun a moment of realization, as if the rainclouds in my mind have been dispelled to reveal the light of the sun. It is as though the God of Light has descended inside my heart, and melted an entire winters worth of snow.
If you really want to thank me, then please, dont ever speak words of gratitude to me again. Just hearing it makes me get a headache
Let me consult you regarding another question. Recently, has there been any news about people from the Monastery of the God of Waring to our country?
So you already knew about it. Storms face darkened as he said, The Monastery of the God of Wars people arrived yesterday. It is said that they came to attend the coronation ceremony that is going to be heldter and are living in the pces quarters reserved specially for guests.
I frowned. What does the Kingdom of Forgotten Sounds coronation ceremony have to do with the Monastery of the God of War? After all, the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound is the Church of the God of Lights capital and has never been the Monastery of the God of Wars territory.
Such benevolent etiquette from the Monastery of the God of War is worthy for us to follow the example of. These words of mine were secretly asking Storm, and were not just words of courtesy to congratte.
Stormughed coldly once. Even the Son of the God of War is here. This etiquette may be a bit too considerate.
The Son of the God of War is the person with the highest position within the Monastery of the God of War. Its about the same as the Sun Knight of the Church of the God of Light, but it may be an even higher position than mine. Although Im the head of the Holy Temple, the Pope from the Sanctuary of Light can control me. Also, to speak truthfully, if Judgment Knight were to have a power struggle with me, he wouldnt be at a total disadvantage.
However, in the Monastery of the God of War, a priests ce is always below a warrior. Among the warriors, the Son of the God of War is the sole authority, so thats why there is no one who can keep him in check.
Thus, the Son of the God of Waring to the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound is as strange as the Pope and me going to the Monastery of the God of Wars capital, the Kingdom of Moon Orchids.
Storm suddenly took two steps toward me, leaned to my ear, and whispered, The princesssdy-in-waitings younger brother secretly revealed to me that the moment the Son of the God of War reached the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound, he first visited the His Majesty the king and the crown prince and then went to visit the princess. Also, the Monastery of the God of War has brought along a lot of luggage this time, and among it there are many extremely heavy and firmly locked pieces of luggage.
Luggage? I think betrothal gifts are more like it. So the Son of the God of War wants to propose to our countrys princess!
And Baron Gend might not be uninvolved in this matter, for there seem to be quite a few members from the Monastery of the God of War going in and out of his house
Knight-Captain Sun.
Storm abruptly stopped and retreated a step, looking alertly at the one who had interrupted his words.
I turned towards the person with a smile and greeted them. Knight-Captain Judgment, what a lovely evening.
Judgment was straight to the point as he said, His Holiness the Pope is looking for you.
Oh, its about time. I nodded and replied simply, My gratitude to Brother Judgments notification.
I knocked lightly on the door of the Popes exclusive study. A momentter I got a reply.
Pleasee in.
Upon entering, I saw someone standing in front of the floor to ceiling window, admiring the scenery outside. I bowed respectfully. Your Holiness the Pope.
Why should you address me as Your Holiness? Knight-Captain Sun, as the head of the Holy Temple, your position is equal to mine.
Sun does not dare to, as respecting the elderly and venerating the worthy are the fundamental principles of conducting oneself. I heavily emphasized the respecting the elderly part.
Hearing that, that person turned around. His delicate and pretty face made him look like he was only fifteen or so years old and when he smiles, he looks like a youth, full of innocence.
However, this person is at least sixty years away from the four words youth, full of innocence. That is because this youth is the Sanctuary of Lights Pope, the fellow whom I call the damn old man.
But dont think that the reason why I call him a damn old man is because Im envious of his youth. ording to my teacher, when he was ten and came to attend the Sun Knight Selection, the Pope was already like this. When he was forty and about to retire, the Pope was still like this.
That also means that this damn old mans lowest age estimation is at least sixty years old, but he insists on using magic to let himself preserve his youth.
This would be fine by itself, since even my teacher secretly uses this magic to maintain his youthful appearance. However, he had at least let his looks maintain at the age of thirty or so. Not like this damn old man, who actually makes himself look like a youth of fifteen years; hes shameless to the extreme.
Knight-Captain Sun, you are still as eloquent as ever. The Pope chuckled.
Your Holiness the Pope, you are also still as young as ever, I said with a radiant smile.
Both of us smiled for a moment. Then the Popes face suddenly sunk and he used his youthful voice to shout, Enough! There are no other people here, so lets not talk nonsense anymore. The Monastery of the God of War is already stepping on our heads, so why are we still having internal strife?
My smiling face disappeared in a sh as I said to him unhappily, You still dare to say that? The crown prince purposely gave me a hard time by making me sing the Hymn of the God of Light without knowing about it beforehand. You better not ther and tell me you know nothing of this matter.
The Popeughed hollowly. This is also for your own good, he hastily exined. Last time you gave the king a hard time and made the crown prince extremely dissatisfied towards you. If we dont let him punish you, and satisfy the hatred in his heart, hell never lose his grudge against you.
I snorted coldly. He could have first told me about it! I can y the part of an ignorantmb very well.
Still, did you have to really sing the whole of the Hymn of the God of Light? The Pope furrowed his brows, but only after he walked to the teapot in the study and sat down did he helplessly say, Originally the intention was to make you lose some face so that your reputation would be dampened. But in the end you really sang the whole of the Hymn of the God of Light, so it had the opposite effect.
Iughed bitterly for the second time, for I couldnt possibly exin the situation by saying that I had sung the whole Hymn of the God of Light because I hadnt had breakfast, and had lost all rationality due to hunger.
And now the crown prince is even more afraid of you.
When you were conversing with him, did you act as though you were at odd ends with me, and really wanted to triumph over me? I asked worriedly.
Of course. The Pope shrugged his shoulders. The image as per usual. The rtionship between the Sanctuary of Light and the Holy Temple is turbulent, especially under the surface, and the Pope and the Sun Knight are both in open strife and veiled struggle Do you want a cup of ck tea?
Yes. I nodded and asked, Even like this, the crown princes doubts still havent been dispelled?
As he brewed the tea, the Popeined, Isnt that because you went overboard before? Even daring to force the king to step down the throne Dont you think that the crown prince will be afraid that you would dare to force him off the throne too?
How can this be the same? I objected. Is he not aware of what kind of personality his father has? To force his father down the throne is one matter, but to force the crown prince with his good reputation down from the throne? I wouldnt dare to say that I could do it.
That is indeed true, but humans hearts are always very wary! The Pope handed me my ck tea and helplessly said, Thus, he decided to suppress the Church of the God of Light.
And so he sought help from the Monastery of the God of War? I received the cup of ck tea, and as I sipped it, I pondered.
The Pope also poured himself some tea, and as he drank it, he exined, Yes, the only ones whose influence canpete with ours is the Monastery of the God of War and the Cathedral of the Shadow God. However, the Cathedral of the Shadow God is far away, and their image swings towards the darkness. To our citizens who are used to the light, they are definitely unable to ept it. Thus, the crown prince chose the Monastery of the God of War.
Even intending to marry his only sister to the Son of the God of War? I frowned. This could be hard to manage.
Youre pretty well-informed. Yes, its exactly like that. If the princess were to marry the Son of the God of War then they would be able to expand the number of their believers in the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound legitimately, the Pope also said worriedly.
I gasped in admiration. The crown prince ns to shake the Church of the God of Lights position through the believers of the God of War. He would definitely receive a lot of benefits from the Monastery of the God of War. Even so, thats fine in itself. However, although it was inly his doing, he pushed the responsibility onto Baron Gend. Even Storm thought that it was the good deed of Baron Gend. What a despicable and shameless method! Indeed, worthy of His Highness the crown prince who had been wielding power all the year round.
The Pope rolled his eyes and said unhappily, Stop admiring him already and hurry and think about what to do! Right now the younger generations are all young and vigorous and have already lost interest in the benevolence of the God of Light. If the faith of God of War that worships the strong came here as well, they will be converted to the worshipers of the God of War right away!
You better not forget that consolidating believers is your main duty as the Church of the God of Lights signboard, he emphasized once again. And you were the one who caused the crown prince to fear us in the first ce, which is what made him cooperate with the Monastery of the God of War to try to suppress us.
Nonsense! I coldly snorted. Regardless of whether I did something or not, it was only a matter of time before the crown prince tried suppressing us. Because of that fat pig king, the pces reputation has plummeted to the bottom in the recent few years. This has let the Church of the God of Lights reputation rise to an unprecedented level due to how we had always watched over the king and stopped him from messing with the national politics. Now that the crown prince has managed to ascend to the throne with much difficulty, how would he permit there to be an influence within the Kingdom that is even stronger than his?
He immediately started mumbling, Thats why I said, that you should have pretended to be weaker earlier. In the end, you still forced the king to resign from his position, which made the crown prince even more fearful.
I was a bit embarrassed as I said, Anyway, no matter whether I pretend to be weak or not, he will not give up trying to suppress us.
The Pope said persistently, No matter what, maintaining the Church of the God of Lights operation is my duty, ensuring that the believers adhere to the God of Lights rules is Judgment Knights duty, and consolidating believers is the Sun Knights most important duty! Thats why youre responsible for resolving this incident.
I know.
As it concerned the most important duty of the Sun Knight, I couldnt help but nod my head solemnly. However, I want your assurance that this time, no matter what I do, you wont interfere or try to stop me, I warned the old man.
This time, the Pope actually said straightforwardly, Its a deal.
Looks like this time the incident is really grave, otherwise this damn old man wouldnt be so straightforward. Every time something happened, he would always interfere sneakily. Even if things looked like there were only disadvantages and no advantages, he would still have a way to make a side profit out of it. Worthy indeed of the damn old man who has been maintaining the Church of the God of Lights operation all year round.
Right! There is another matter, the Pope said with a grin that made me feel very uneasy. He asked with an innocent face, Do you still remember the Hell Knight?
The Hell Knight is one of the Twelve Holy Knights. He is the only one who is in the cruel, cold-hearted faction but does not obey the Judgment Knights orders. Instead, he is a Knight that receives orders from the Sun Knight, and is specialized in doing some secret mission that are not known to anyone. There are also some who say that he is the specialized assassin of the Twelve Holy Knights. It has been even more rumored that in the first generation of the Twelve Holy Knights, the Hell Knight was not a real person at all, but an insider identity that the Sun Knight used for secret missions.
Why did you exin it so clearly? I know the origin of the Hell Knight.
Werent you the one who asked me about it? I replied, not too happily.
I wanted to tell you that on the Hell Knights side, some problems have arisen.
I raised an eyebrow and said, The problems with the Hell Knight should have nothing to do with me, right? Though technically he is receiving orders from me, I have never seen him before. In the early days, when he was chosen to be the Hell Knight, he was already sent to be a spy in the pce by you.
The Pope said with unmatched sincerity, Dont say that. He is still one of the Twelve Holy Knights that takes orders from you. From a young age he has been forced to be a spy. Now that something has gone wrong, could you bear to abandon him and just leave him to his fate?
This damn old man He says it as though I was the one who sent Hell Knight to be a spy. Obviously you were the one who had pushed him into the fire pit! I red at the Pope. This damn old man, dont even try to push the responsibility onto me. Just the matter of consolidating believers has already made me troubled enough.
Both of us stared at each other, one with wide-open eyes and the other with narrowed eyes. In the end he sighed as he said, Well then! If you dont care about Hell, I can only sacrifice him. He has never appeared before anyways, and letting him disappear without a trace is actually the easiest way to solve the problem
Enraged, I roared, Damn old man! As I have said before, whatever you want to do is none of my concern. Even if your Sanctuary of Lights priests have all died, it is also none of my concern. However, you are definitely not allowed to touch my holy knights!
The Pope beamed. Then Hells problem?
I fiercely growled, Give me the way to contact Hell! And since you have pushed the problem to me, then from today on he will be mine. Dont even think about trying to get him back!
This is the way it ought to be, he was originally yours after all! I guarantee that I will definitely not interfere with his matters anymore. The Pope replied with extreme sincerity.
Ac-Actually being this clear-cut Hell Knights problem must really be more than a trifle.
Speaking of which, I was really getting a headache. With the crown prince trying to suppress the Church, the Son of the God of War proposing to the princess, and Hell Knights problem Why did it seem like all the troublesome matters were all squished together?
Haha! The Pope lifted his tea to drink leisurely and then sighed. Its rare to be able to see the omnipotent Sun Knights troubled look!
Things are this grave, and you still have the time and mood to be sarcastic to me, I replied unhappily.
Be sarcastic? This isnt being sarcastic. No matter what happens, so long as its handed over into your hands, it can always be solved
At that moment there came an earth-shaking roar from the outside. Sun, Sun!
The Pope and I were both stunned, and then heard a series of loud and urgent footsteps that were drawing nearer and nearer. The Pope hurriedly brushed the tea set into the drawer of the teapot, picked up his robe, and quickly returned behind his big study desk. After using the veil on the table to cover his entire body, he sat motionlessly.
I also quickly stood in front of the big study desk and made a reverent and respectful expression, though the corner of the smile was a bit stiff.
Just then someone actually kicked the door behind me open with their foot. The door even bounced off the wall, which emitted a second loud bang. I was shocked, and even the Pope in front of me trembled.
Who is so bold as to actually kick the Popes door?
Turning around to look, I found it was actually ze Knight who has the most hot-headed personality. I lightly reprimanded him, ze Knight, the Pope His Holiness is here, how could you be so rude
ze quickly interrupted me, roaring, Your vice-captain is in danger! Hurry and go to him! Hes about to stop breathing!
I was stunned. Adair is about to stop breathing?!
I chased after ze to the front of a rooms door. As per normal, ze didnt bother using his hand to open the door. After he kicked the door open with his leg, I saw onerge group of knights from the Sun Knight toon. All of their eyes were red, and when they turned around and saw me, they started shouting, Captain, Captain!
Stop Captaining me! All of you, get out of the way!
I shoved away two toon members and nced at the bed. Adair wasid out on the bed and the knight uniform on his body was stained with fresh blood. He looked pale from losing too much blood and both his eyes were shut tight. Obviously he had already lost consciousness, and his breathing was so weak that his chest was barely moving.
Theres no more time!
After a rough examination, I discovered that his main injuries were the chest, where there were three injuries caused by the sword, and his thigh, where there was one. I immediately put my hands on the injuries at his chest and thigh area separately.
Moderate Heal!
I chanted a short incantation and preformed a moderate heal. This level could at most heal wounds like more severe cuts and broken bones. Of course, it wasnt enough to heal Adairs fatal wounds, but it would at least slightly lessen his injuries and give me a little more time.
High-level heals require the user to first gather enough holy light, and then one still has to recite the incantation to convert the holy light into healing light that can heal wounds. If I were to directly start chanting high-level heals, Im really afraid that before I could finish my incantation Adair would have already toured around God of Lights residence.
Lowering my head, I saw that Adairs face was still that of one who might stop breathing anytime. Immediately I executed another moderate heal, which let his breathing be slightly more obvious. It was at this point of time that I could finally concentrate on gathering holy light and started the incantation to gradually convert the pure white holy light into honey-colored healing light.
Ultimate Heal!
After seeing Adair open his eyes and reveal a look that seemed a little oblivious to his surroundings, I was relieved. Admittedly, even if Adair really died, there was still Resurrection to revive himbut for matters like reviving someone, it is impossible to not pay a price. Moreover, the chances of Resurrection failing are also quite high.
Captain!
When two toon members supported me and Adair jumped up from the bed frantically, I realized that I had actually fallen backwards. Thankfully, the reaction speed of my Sun Knight toon was the real deal; if not the one lying on the bed now might change to be me.
I sighed. First is singing worships, then its using holy light to help Rnd hide his dark aura, and now using such a high-level heal. Even if its me, I cant take it.
As the two toon members pulled me up to a standing state, I red at Adair fiercely and roared, You better lie down! Dont think that just because there are no external injuries you are already fine. The fact that you have been injured has not changed. Rather than let you topple over from exhaustion by over-working yourself, I might as well hit you until you topple over now!
Adair obedientlyid down on the bed, not daring to move a muscle.
After my roar, I panted for a few moments. Then I turned my head, and called, ze.
Ah? ze looked at me, stunned and obviously frightened by myck of elegance and smile.
I forcefully put on a smile and said, Sun wants to handle a few toon matters, so sorry to trouble you, but please go out for a while, and remember to help Sun close the door.
Although ze was a bit hesitant, he still nodded his head. Okay then, take care of yourself, he said as he walked out.
Once ze had shut the door behind him, I immediately pulled away from the two toon members. I walked to the chair, sat down, and then coldly said, Now, who wants to tell me what had happened?
Captain Adair struggled to climb up from his bed.
I turned and bellowed, Quiet! Youre not allowed to talk. If you can fall asleep, even better! Ed,e over and report.
Hearing themand, Ed was shocked beyond belief. However, I forgave him; after all; it was the first time I had ever used his name.
Under the repeated reminders of elbows poking him, Ed finally regained his senses. We met Jacques on the street, he started narrating with a bit of nervousness, and because of the order that you, Captain, set
Jacques is the third son of Baron Gend. Also, Captain didnt set an order Adair hurriedly added. Midway he realized that he had been ordered to keep silent, so he quickly used both his hands to cover his mouth.
Besides Judgment, Adair also knows me quite well If I had notid on the rooftop listening to their conversation and then went to ask Storm who Jacques was, I wouldnt have had any idea that Jacques was the third son of Baron Gend.
Ed, continue. I tried my best to maintain an image of a cold and cruel captain.
Because of Captains orders No, no! It wasnt Captains orders, its that, that Ed blurted out, unable to form aplete sentence and sweating from nervousness.
After hearing him repeat that for a long period of time, still unable to form aplete sentence with that, I could only look at Adair helplessly.
Once Adair received my eye signal, he immediately put down the hands that were covering his mouth and pleaded with much sincerity, Captain, please allow me to say it! I really want to say it; if I dont say it, I wont be able to rest properly.
I sighed once and replied while shaking my head, It cant be helped then. Since you want to say it so much, then Ill let you say it.
Yes. Adair nodded and started narrating with righteous indignation, We met the third son of Baron Gend on the streets. The moment I saw him, it immediately made me recall how he had actually used his sword to hurt our Captain and that he had even done so from behind the Captains back. Its simply despicable and shameless!
Definitely worthy of Adair who had been a vice-captain for five years; his ability to lie through his teeth cant even bepared to other people. Although I got hurt by the sword flying from the back while escaping, Adair can turn it into it being a situation where Jacques was sneak-attacking me Adair, you are no doubt worthy of being my vice-captain. When I chose you, I really had good judgment!
Even the other members of the Sun Knight toon looked at Adair with eyes of admiration, especially Ed who had been stumbling over his words and couldnt even say half a sentence.
Thus, I couldnt help but request a duel with him. However, that despicable knight wouldnt ept the duel and instead found a helper to challenge me
At this point, I couldnt help but interrupt Adairs lengthy nonsense, and demanded, Who hurt you?
Adair drew in a deep breath and said, It was the Son of the God of War in person.
I was stunned for a moment. The Son of the God of War? The fellow whose level is even higher than mine?
I found it hard to believe as I yelled, So you agreed to it? With his higher status, requesting to duel with you is of course unreasonable. Adair, as my Vice-captain, are you really that foolish?
Instantly, Ed indignantly protest, Its definitely not because Adair is foolish! Captain, its because
Ed, dont say it! Adair interrupted urgently.
Shut up! Since when was it your turn to make decisions? I shouted angrily at Adair. I turned to roar at Ed, Continue your words!
Yes, Ed said. Its because the Son of the God of War said that if Adair refused to duel with him, he would challenge you, the Captain. But, but then
But then, anyone who has seen me holding a sword would know that swordsmanship is my biggest weakness. Although the matter of my poor swordsmanship is not widely circted around, it is hardly a secret. As long as one inquires a little, they would be able to find out about it.
So the Son of the God of War has already heard that my swordsmanship is poor and used that to force Adair into fighting a duel in my ce. But why would he want to do this? Adair is only my vice-captain, not part of the Twelve Holy knights. Even if the Son of the God of War were to defeat him, it wouldnt be glorious at all. Its even orientating towards depreciating ones position.
Angrily Ed said, The Son of the God of War went too far! He stabbed Adair quite a few times, and even after the victor was already decided, he refused to stop.
One by one, the other toon members also started saying indignantly, Right! Even when we wanted to go forward to help, we were blocked by the warriors of the Monastery of the God of War!
Are you saying that the Son of the God of War wanted to kill Adair? I was shocked. Why would they want to do this? They havent even started to take root in the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound, and yet they are already trying to provoke the Church of the God of Light, who is the local influence? And its something as serious as killing my vice-Captain. This isnt something that can be settled just by having everyone smile at each other, shake hands and exchange words.
Ed nodded his head again and again, and with much anger he said, If it wasnt for the royal knights who came to help us the Son of the God of War definitely would have killed Adair.
The royal knights stopped it?
I felt highly suspicious. The royal knights are the subordinates of the crown prince, and the Monastery of the God of War was sent here by the crown prince. Why would they stop the actions of the Monastery of the God of War?
Yup! Its the royal knights who are led by Elijah.
Wait wait a moment, who is Elijah? I asked, greatly confused.
Captain, Elijah is the chief leader of the young group within the royal knights, Adair hastily exined. However, because his allegiance is to the princess, he is unable to gain the crown princes favor.
Another toon member added, But even though he is unable to gain the princes favor, he is very strong and his reputation is good among the young knights. Even the crown prince cant help but regrly give him missions to aplish.
Ed smiled and gave a smallugh. Also, there have been rumors that he is having an affair with the princess and has pretty good rtions with the queen. Even the crown princes wife speaks up for Elijah, which gives the crown prince a headache.
Hey, hey, hey! Are you guys the Sun Knight toon or the Storm Knight toon? Why are you guys so familiar with gossip? Its a living likeness of twenty plus Storms gossiping in front of my eyes!
Rubbing my head, I said, This Elijah really sounds a lot like Storm
Yup! Captain, Elijah is Knight-Captain Storms mainpetitor in the circle of women! Knight-Captain Storm loathes him the most. Ed gave a wily smile.
You guys sure know a lot about this. I didnt know whether to admire them or not. Since when did my Sun Knight toon be a Gossip toon?
Ed spoke with a smile of exultation, Of course, Captain. Even Knight-Captain Storm frequentlyes to exchange gossip with us, or to confirm the uracy of the gossip. Not that I want to say this, but Captain, regarding gossip news, if our Sun Knight toon ims to be second, then even Knight-Captain Storm wouldnt dare to say hes the first.
So my Sun Knight toon has been usually gossiping Adair!
Yes, Captain! Adair was so shocked that he jumped up from the bed again.
From now on, the Sun Knight toon will have to run one round within the walls of the city every morning! I said fiercely.
Upon receiving the order, Adair was stunned and his expression seemed to be a bit troubled.
What? You cant do it? Are you still fit to be called knights? On the surface, I was roaring with much energy, but in my heart I was a bit unsettled. How far is a round within the city walls? Maybe its too far?
All of the Sun Knight toon members went silent.
Looking at this situation, maybe one round within the city really is very far. Should I cut it to half a round? But I have already set themand, so how am I to take it back
At this moment, Ed seemed to have gathered up his courage as he said, Captain, when you first met us five years ago you had set amand for us to run five rounds. Then three years ago you became angry when our physical performance lost to the Judgment Knight toon so youmanded us to run three rounds. At that time, Adair thought that you meant to add three rounds, so we have been running eight rounds for the past three years. Now
Now what I meant is add one more round, is there a problem?
The Sun Knight toon shouted in unison, No, Captain!
Good! Now everyone except Adair, leave.
After waiting for all of the toon members to go out, I stood up and walked slowly to Adairs side. Although I was a bit regretful that just now I wasnt clear of the situation and scolded him as being foolish, Im the Captain, so how can I apologize?
After hesitating for a long time, I decided not to apologize. Who knows, maybe my apology will end up scaring Adair instead. I better just give instructions and thatll be enough.
I am giving you a weeks sick leave, but you should try not to leave the Holy Temple. Also, tell the Sun Knight toon to stay in the Holy Temple as much as possible. If you want to go out then wear casual clothes. Dont wear the uniform of the Sun Knight toon. Also, you should sleep more in this time period, eat more eggs and meat, drink more milk, and do less vigorous exercise.
Adair was stunned for a moment. Then atst he revealed a smile, shouting loudly, Yes, Captain!
Suddenly his eyes widened. Captain, then what should we do about the training of running nine rounds around the city every day? he quickly asked.
I thought for a bit, then instructed, You just rest obediently in bed and the others will clean up the Holy Temple to rece running.
After saying that, I was still not reassured. This fellow Adair does matters responsibly and carefully, which lets people feel relieved. However, on the other side, it also makes people worry that he would be like Storm and die of overworking sooner orter.
All of the stuff that I said just now are all orders and must be obeyed, you hear me?
Adair replied with a smile, Yes, Captain.
Volume 2, Sun Knight’s Daily Duty #5: “Solve a Colleague’s Problem”
Volume 2, Chapter Sun Knights Daily Duty #5: Solve a Colleagues Problem
Trantor: dahlys
As the saying goes, Know who the owner is before you beat a dog! No matter what, Adair is still the Sun Knights dog No, no! I meant that he is my subordinate. Moreover, he is the leader of all my d-subordinates! How dare a fool like you make a move on him! I dont care whether you are the Son of the God of War or not, Im going to kick your ass!
Plotting revenge not only requires long-term scheming, but must also be done inplete secrecy. He must die very horribly without realizing who the culprit was. Thus, I decidedto solve the problem of Knight-Captain Hell first.
After following the Popes instructions to contact and make an appointment with Knight-Captain Hell, I went to the meeting ce. As I waited for him, I practiced the sincere expression I would useter. I must appear so sincere that the other party cannot bear to bring me trouble.
Not long after, a person walked towards me. I smiled dazzlingly as I watched him walk towards me, conveniently sizing him up at the same time. He was wearing the standard royal knight uniform, but the sword that hung at his waist was not the sword that was given out to all royal knights. The quality of his sword was much better.
His looks and charisma were not bad, but it was an all-purpose type of handsome What? You ask what I mean by all-purpose type of handsome?
The so-called all-purpose type of handsome refers to a man that can be considered handsome, but is not so good-looking that all other men want to throttle him on sight. This makes for one less possible future love rival.
Also, when you observe the all-purpose handsome types of men very closely, you can still find many ws. For example, eyebrows that are not thick enough and facial features that are not regr or well-defined enough. After that you will feel that he is not so handsome after all, and will feel guilty for your initial hostility. Lastly, you will call each other brothers and get along very well.
Although men would feel that this man is not too handsome, his handsomeness allowed just enough room for a womans imagination. Women who like the cute type of handsome men would be attracted to thoserge, adorable eyes. Women who like the mature kind of handsome men would automatically lean on those broad shoulders. Women who refuse to love anyone but bad boys would be smitten with his frivolous smile.
What? What happened to the ws that included eyebrows that are not thick enough and facial features that are slightly irregr?
Dear brother, you do not understand women at all! Havent you heard that men pick on a womans ws while women look for a mans strengths? As long as a woman finds a good point she is fascinated with, all the other imperfections will be merits. For example, thin eyebrows are shapely and a slightly asymmetrical face is simply too unique!
In conclusion, the all-purpose type of handsome is also called the all-kill type. Its strongest ability is to be loved by everybody. Even a dog will run forward wagging its tail.
Such people are suitable for doing any job; especially sales, fraud, and other simr professions. Of course, they are also very suitable as spies.
I could not help but praise the foresight of the previous Hell Knight. He could actually choose a future all-purpose type handsome man from a bunch of ten year old kids.
At this moment, the all-purpose handsome man had already walked in front of me. I immediately started smiling and greeted, Blessings from the God of Light. Sun finally has the pleasure of meeting you, Brother Hell.
Sun Knight, why is it you? He seemed to be in shock.
I smiled brilliantly and exined, His Holiness the Pope informed Sun that you, Knight-Captain Hell, seemed to have some difficulties. As we are both holy knights, perhaps Sun can better understand your problems. Therefore, Sun hase instead.
PleaseCan you not call me Hell?
Hell Knight took a deep breath and said determinedly, I am not Knight-Captain Hell, I am just a royal knight.
Damn old man! I just know that something you throw away is definitely a hot potato Puzzled, I disyed a touch of sadness and asked, Why do you say that, Hell Knight? Could it be that you are dissatisfied because of some failure of the Church of the God of Light, which has led you to decline the role of Knight-Captain Hell?
If I find out that the Pope is mistreating you, leaving you no choice but to resign, he is dead!
No, please dont misunderstand. I said that because At this point, Hell Knight sighed deeply before opening his mouth and narrating, When I was chosen to be the Hell Knight, I only received one year of special training at the Holy Temple. After that, I served the royal family as a royal knight for twelve years. I have two teachers; one is a holy knight teacher who spent one year training me, after which we rarely met. The other is a royal knight teacher who guided me seriously for ten years, and who only retired recently to travel.
Although the crown prince does not like me, he has never done me any injustice. He has even entrusted some important tasks for me to do. Also, the queen has always taken good care of me. The little princess and I have been ymates since we were young and the princess has stuck up for me many times.
Not to mention my fellow knights, whom I have known since childhood. They arerades who have gone to hell and back with me In contrast, I dont know any of the Holy Temples Twelve Holy Knights.
He smiled bitterly, looked at me and said, D-Do you understand what I mean? Sun Knight, I-I am unfamiliar with the God of Light, unfamiliar with the Holy Temple, and unacquainted with the Twelve Holy Knights. On the contrary, the royal family is where I really belong and the royal knights are my realrades.
After listening to him, I could not help but frown. No wonder the old Pope wanted to kill him. A spy who decided to join the enemy camp was more dangerous than anything else. If he confessed everything to the crown prince, then there would be quite the show to watch.
After I remained silent for quite some time, Hell Knight suddenly slowly retreated a few steps. He said in a low voice, I did not tell the crown prince anything, but the princess knows about everything. She will not reveal the truth unless I get into trouble. No matter what kind of trouble it is, she will me everything on the Church of the God of Light.
Bloody hell! I immediately raised my head and smiled sincerely as I exined, Please do not worry. You should know that I am not skilled in swordsmanship. I could not defeat you even if I attacked, and you can clearly see that I did not bring anyone else with me.
O-Oh! Im really sorry.
On hearing this, Hell Knight stopped walking backwards. In a sh, his face turned red. Extremely embarrassed, he apologized, I did not suspect you on purpose, b-but the princess said that the Holy Temple might kill me to shut me up Haha! Now that I think about it, how could the Sun Knight possibly kill people to shut their mouths? The moment I saw that it was you who came to meet me, I should have understood that the Holy Temple bore me no ill will. I am really sorry.
What a smart princess! It seemed that Her Highness was not to be underestimated. She also emphasized the fact that she would me the Church regardless of what happened to Hell. Looks like even she knows that many of the idents in the world could be attributed to man-made disasters.
Please give me some time to think how this problem could be solved. With one hundred percent utmost sincerity I continued, And please do not disclose this matter again. If it reached the ears of the crown prince, there would be a confrontation between the Church and the royal family. I believe you who have served both the Church and the royal family would not wish to see something like this happen either.
Hell Knight nodded and said, Yes. The time we spent together may have been short, but my holy knight teacher treated me very well too. Although I have decided to pledge my loyalty to the royal family, I will never do anything that will jeopardize the Church.
I nodded. I believed what he said not because he gave his word of assurance, but because if this matter was made public it would do him much more harm than good, as it is very difficult for someone who has been a spy to regain others trust.
However, if I simply just set the Hell Knight free among the royal family, it was like burying a magic scroll that could explode anytime under the Church. The risk was great, as the Church would never know when the crown prince would find out about this.
But if I dont set him free, what else could I do? He had already revealed his hand by dering that he no longer wished to be the Hell Knight.
Even if I wanted to finish him off once and for all, there just had to be a clever princess acting as his shield such that no one would dare to take action.
Damn old man! You actually made me clean up after your mess! You just wait and see; sooner orter Im going to make you pay for this!
After walking back to the Church and to my room and then preparing my skin mask and applying it, I still could not figure out a way to solve this problem. Iy down on my bed to apply my mask while continuing to think up a solution
Knock knock knock!
I nearly forgot about the curse every time I apply the mask.
I propped myself up and raised my voice as I said, May I be so bold as to ask which brother holy knight, who, under the gentle whisper of the God of Light, hase to discuss with Sun about the God of Lights benevolence?
Judgments deep voice came from outside the door. He said, Its me.
Oh, then juste in directly. Iy back on my bedzily. It was alright if it was Judgment, because he had already been shocked a few times by my facial mask.
The moment he walked in and saw me, he froze.
I threw a nce at him and asked, Pink is much better than green, right?
Judgments brows creased as he scrutinized my face. Finally, he gave his opinion, Green may be shocking to look at in the beginning, but after seeing it for a long time, pink seems to be more disgusting.
I get it now. Next time I will apply the mask so that half my face is green and the other half is pink, so that you get a shock and then feel disgusted.
Judgmentughed and shook his head. How can you still have the time to apply a facial mask? You should have more than a few problems to resolve, he said.
I sped my hands behind my head and askedzily, What do you mean?
Logically speaking, the only problem I had that Judgment should know about was the issue of Adair, unless the old Pope had already told him about Hell Knight. But based on my understanding of the old Pope, he was not such a hardworking person. He would not say something twice, especially to Judgment who was not ustomed to dealing with such issues, because there was no point in doing so.
People from the Monastery of the God of War are here. No matter what their main objective is, it is definitely rted to expanding their area of influence and increasing the numbers of their worshippers.
Judgment looked at me but then immediately shifted his gaze. I reckon that was because the pink facial mask was really quite disgusting.
He reminded me, And recruiting worshippers is your responsibility.
I know that. I was going to consider the problem of recruiting worshippers while applying the mask.
I think you were just going to fall asleep, Judgment concluded simply.
Tis Judgment who knows me best
Alright, then in order to prevent me from falling asleep, you will apany me in thinking of a solution!
Judgment shook his head and took out a small white cloth bag with a gold Sun Knight logo embroidered on it. I cant do that! he said. I still have some criminals to interrogate and I only came here to pass Ices blueberry choctes to you. He said that if you carried this with you, you wouldnt have to go hungry again.
Dear Ice! You make such a good wife and mother. If you were female, I would definitely marry you!
I sat up, took the small bag, opened it and smelled the contents. How fragrant!
After smelling the choctes, I raised my head only to find that Judgment was really leaving. I hurriedly unleashed a flood of questions, The Monastery of the God of War wants to kill Adair. Not only did the Son of the God of War personally request a duel, he even used me to threaten Adair. If Adair refused to duel with him, he would challenge me. I paused for a moment before continuing, Even when the oue of the duel was clear, the Son of the God of War still wanted to kill Adair. He went as far as to prevent the Sun Knight toon from assisting Adair. In the end, Adair was instead saved by a royal knight, Elijah. What can you conclude from this information?
Sure enough, upon hearing this, Judgment came to a halt and thought about it in silence. This is probably an upational disease from long years of interrogating criminals, right? Once he hears something suspicious, he reflexively starts contemting the truth behind the scenes.
Upon seeing this I threw a few pieces of chocte into my mouth andy back on the bed. I have Ices blueberry choctes to eat, a bed to lie down on, and a person to help me think up a solution to my problems. Could life get any better than this?
Judgment opened his mouth slowly and said, I think there might be a possibility Sun, wake up!
Keep it down
I rolled over, but vaguely heard a low voice growl Grisia Sun syble by syble. This sounds like the tremendously low voice Judgment only uses when he is angry I hastily opened my eyes and the moment I opened them I saw that Judgments face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. Shocked, I immediately jumped up and shouted, Im awake! Im really awake!
Judgment stared at me suspiciously. I quickly sat up straight on the bed like a good student, seriously paying attention.
Only then was he willing to continue speaking. He said, I think the reason they want to kill Adair has something to do with you learning Resurrection.
Resurrection? I was stunned for a moment. I blurted out, How did they find out about that?
Although the fact that you learned Resurrection was not publicized, the Church of the God of Light and the Monastery of the God of War are situated closely together. The rtionships between the two religions are not very good, so it is not strange that both have nted a few spies in each others camp to fish for information.
On hearing this, I nodded to show that I understood. Didnt we also nt a spy, Hell, in the royal family? Even the royal family had a spy, so there was no reason to spare our greatest rival, the Monastery of the God of War. Since the Church of the God of Light which advocates benevolence has spies everywhere, the Monastery of the God of War has probably nted even more spies.
I think they probably wanted to kill Adair to confirm whether you really have learned Resurrection. Judgment fixed his eyes on me and said, Although you said that you have learnt it, nobody has seen you perform it yet.
He paused some time before saying with a touch of regret, If you had learned it earlier you could have used it on your old friend Rnd.
Hearing this, I froze for a moment and then replied reflexively, Thats impossible! Resurrection has many limitations. One of these limitations is that it must be performed within eight hours of death. If used on a body that has been dead over eight hours, there will be terrible consequences.
What kind of terrible consequences?
I went silent for some time before replying, After reviving No! That kind of result cannot even be called revival. Anyway, the persons body w-will continue rotting away like a corpse, but will remain alive. Only when the whole body has dposed or when the head is cut off will that person die.
On hearing this, Judgment blurted out in rm, Then wouldnt that be like an undead creature?
I remained silent until I saw Judgment gradually calm down. I then exined slowly, Yup. Resurrection and the creation of undead creatures are simr in so many aspects that they can be considered to be the same type of magic. The difference is that one is performed within eight hours of death and the other is used eight hours after death. Also, a necromancer will preserve the corpse to prevent further dposition, and will control the corpses brain so that they will be obedient
Does that mean that every necromancer knows how to use Resurrection? Judgment frowned.
No. I shook my head and exined, It is easy to turn a corpse into an obedient puppet, but difficult to truly revive it. Performing the spell eight hours after death is the simplest condition. Besides that, an extremely strong ability to use holy light is required. This point alone makes it impossible for a necromancer to do it.
There is also the probability of failure and the price of revival. In conclusion, I can only tell you that you better not give me the opportunity to use Resurrection on yourself. That is because I cannot guarantee whether you will have any body parts missing after you have revived, or worse
Judgments expression changed, and he growled, Worse? Will I be an undead creature?
I answered honestly, That wont happen, as you will not be an undead creature if revived within eight hours of death. However, instead of losing something you could gain something. For example, you could grow an pair of horns on your head, a tail on your backside, orrge breasts even though you are male. A woman may gain an extra
Enough! Judgment took a deep breath and shook his head. He said, This Resurrection seems to be very unpredictable.
I nodded and said, Of course. If revival was easy, who wouldnt be willing to die? Also, everybody says that the Pope doesnt know how to use Resurrection, but its not that he cannot do it, just that the probability of aplete revival is very low. It is so low that he doesnt dare to perform the spell at all, because there may be some side effects
Complete revival? Judgment asked.
Is a revival without any side effects. I sighed and said, The probability of me achieving aplete revival is approximately one out of four. This is enough to make the old Pope extremely jealous. He said that this is the highest probability forplete revival anyone has achieved in thest five hundred years.
Judgment nodded to show his understanding, then continued deducing, The Monastery of the God of War is afraid that once you have mastered Resurrection, the leaders of every country will change their countrys religion and worship the God of Light. That is because with your Resurrection spell, they would no longer have to fear death.
I shook my head and said, Then they have misunderstood. Resurrection has absolutely no effect on those who have died of old age or sickness. People who died from old age will die immediately upon revival as they have already reached their time of death. Same goes for those who died of sickness. Even if they are revived, their sickness will not be cured and they will die again. Those who fear being killed or fear dying of sickness should hire a few more skilled knights, clerics, and healers, as protecting themselves offers more hope than revival.
Youre right. Judgment nodded, but then reminded me, But if even I am unclear about the many limitations of Resurrection, what about the Monastery of the God of War?
On hearing this, I went silent. At least one of the mysteries was solved now. The reason the Monastery of the God of War wanted to kill Adair was to confirm if I had really mastered Resurrection. I feel that by understanding the truth of the matter, instead of solving my problems, I now had an extra problem to solve.
How can I let everybody know that Resurrection isnt as useful as it seems to be? If not, someday when some influential people die and they all flock to me for revival, what will happen to my peaceful days?
Judgment continued, As for the issue of Elijah saving Adair, Elijahs reputation is not bad, so he probably acted with justice in mind.
You know Elijah? I asked curiously. Why do so many people know this person! Is he really that famous?
Judgment nodded. Elijah not only has a very good reputation among the royal knights, he said. He has friends everywhere, including many holy knights. I dont know him in person, but some members of my Judgment Knight toon are familiar with him. However He suddenly stopped talking to stare at me for a moment before continuing, Speaking of this, your Sun Knight toon seems to be very close to Elijah. That he would take action to rescue Adair is no strange feat for him.
Why is my Sun Knight toon so close to a royal knight?! I shouted, a little unsatisfied. Even though the crown prince, the true leader of the royal family, and I, their leader, were very much in disagreement, they ran off to be good friends with his underling.
Judgment slowly opened his mouth and answered my question with a question, Shouldnt I be asking you that, captain of the Sun Knight toon?
I was dumbstruck, and could only quickly say, Let me go ask Adair
Judgment immediately cut me off and chided me, saying, Adair is very obedient to you and has been resting all this time. Since that is so, then you, the captain, should at least bear the responsibilities that were originally yours while he is recuperating!
Tsk! I was actually scolded by Judgment. This is all the fault ofthe Monastery of the God of War.
A little angry, I said, Okay, okay! Im going to ask someone else now.
Immediately after I said that, I leapt off the bed, tidied my clothes and was about to push the door open to leave
Sun!
Annoyed, I turned and asked, What? I already said that I wouldnt ask Adair.
You havent washed your face
Once, I had an omnipotent vice-captain, but didnt know how to treasure him. Only after I had lost him did I discover how precious he was Without Adair, I couldnt even find my own Sun Knight toon!
With much difficulty, I heard from Storm that they might be at the Leaf Bud Tavern. I immediately rushed there in a huff.
Those fes! Didnt I warn them to avoid leaving the Holy Temple as much as possible? Every single one of them turned a deaf ear to my advice. Looks like its been too long since Ist threw someone down a cliff!
Not longter, I sessfully gathered all of the members of the Sun Knight toon on the street. Every one of them was wearing in clothes and strolling on the streetszily. The moment they saw me, they even smiled and waved happily to me!
I grinned, gently lifted my index finger and pointed at the alley to the side, then walked into the alley. Naturally, the Sun Knight toon followed me in.
Captain! Are we going to gang up on somebody? Ed asked excitedly.
I ignored Ed and smiled as I said to the whole toon, Sun remembers warning my brothers here not to leave the Holy Temple for the time being, right?
Since you dared to turn a deaf ear to my advice, I think all of you have forgotten the reason why you first jumped off a cliff!
The Sun Knight toon indeed deserved to be my toon, as they immediately sensed danger from my unnaturally broad smile. The color drained from all of their faces and in an instant, thezy hooligans turned into reliable knights standing at attention.
I ceased to smile and red coldly at Ed, who was standing nearest to me. Ed stammered as he exined, C-Captain, w-we wore in clothes, n-not the Sun Knight toons uniform
And then more than twenty people went out together as a group? I asked with another smile. Now I understand. I indeed do not have to worry, as all the warriors of the Monastery of the God of War only know how to fight and probably dont have eyes, so they cant recognize you at all!
Ed exined hurriedly, Captain, w-we did listen to you. This is the first time in a few days that we have left the Holy Temple. We invited Elijah to the tavern with the intention of buying him a drink to t-thank him for saving Adair.
So it was like that! I said with a nod. When I saw all the members of the Sun Knight toon visibly express a sigh of relief, I seized Ed by the cor and growled, This reminds me of another matter. I heard that you guys were already very close to Elijah, right? Previously, the mess made by that fat pig of a king gave me twice the headache and now the crown prince is making it five times worse! And yet you guys are having a good time! You actually dared to secretly liaise with the enemys subordinate behind my back!
We did not secretly liaise with him, Captain! Nearly in tears, Ed said, We know Elijah because we ganged up on him once.
Why did you go gang up on somebody for no reason?
I definitely did not order them to do this. I had never even heard the name of Elijah before, so it was impossible for me to order the Sun Knight toon to gang up on him.
T-thats because we beat up the wrong person And we only realized we got the wrong person after we had beaten him up, s-so we quickly helped heal his wounds and then apologized by treating him to a drink.
Is this the so-called conflict results in friendship? But that usually refers to two people fighting each other, not a group ganging up on one person, right?
I was speechless for some time. I then scolded, You even ganged up on the wrong person! I really dont understand how you guys were chosen to join the Sun Knight toon!
Ed softly protested, Captain, that was the first time we ganged up on somebody! There is always a chance of failure, right?
If the person you beat up by mistake was me, then you could rx because that would be the one and only time you ever made a mistake! I admonished him coldly.
Ed immediately smiled and said, Captain, how could we possibly beat you up by mistake? You are an outstanding person that even gods envy and a thousand streams of auspicious golden light surrounds you
You have rosy lips and pure white teeth added another toon member.
Your skin is as white as milk
If you but turn your head and smile, you could charm a hundred people! a fourth eximed.
Shut up! I rolled my eyes. When I get back I have to ask Adair to improve onnguage education for the toon members. Just listen to them, what kind of adjectives are they using? The bastards!
Captain Ed examined my expression very carefully. He asked with a voice as soft as an insect, Can we go find Elijah now? The agreed meeting time has already passed
I thought about it for a bit. Until now, all the information I obtained seemed to indicate that Elijah probably saved Adair out of sincerity, and that he was not involved in any conspiracy. Since that was so, then I, as the captain, should also express my gratitude to him.
After all, if Adair had really been killed then, forcing me to use Resurrection on him, who knows whether the revived Adair will be missing any parts, or worse, have an extra something.
Never mind if he had an extra horn or tailthat might make him even more stylish! However, if his breasts were erged, then I would no longer have a vice-captain No matter how capable Adair was, if he ran towards me with bouncing breasts, I would throw him down a cliff anyway!
After imagining Adair withrge breasts, I felt like I should kneel down to worship Elijah. I hurriedly said to the toon members, If the agreed meeting time is already past, why arent you leaving? Dont make people wait.
I followed the Sun Knight toon to Leaf Bud Tavern. To me, taverns are unfamiliar ces. After all, I am the Sun Knight who is known to copse after three sses so I cannot go to a tavern for a drink. Only when I was looking for people (in order to get information, I had no choice but to run around the whole city searching for Storm; in the end I found him dead drunk in a tavern. He only woke up after I pped his face more than ten times. That was also the seventh time I made him angry) and passing by (while fighting with undead creatures on the streets, I was sent flying and crashed through a tavern) have I been in a tavern.
Being the captain, I walked in first. Initially, the people in the tavern took no notice of this. Being curious, one by one they soon turned around to take a look. The moment they turned their heads, their eyes were fixed on me.
I looked around the tavern and noticed that there were more than a few customers inside. The environment was not too dirty and messy, but it could not be considered clean and neat. However, the ce was ratherrge; besides the main dining area, which was surrounded by many rooms, there was a second floor.
When my gaze swept across the bar counter, the rear view of a man sitting next to the bar counter felt very familiar. I am certain I have seen this person from behind somewhere before!
Also, I cant remember what this person looks like from the front, so I probably only saw him from behind. The strangest thing is, why do I remember the view of this persons back so well?
At this moment, somebody suddenly shouted, I am a good person, dont arrest me!
After that, everybody started screaming and roaring like they had never said anything in their whole lives before.
I didnt steal my neighbor Mr. Flowers underwear, it was blown away by the wind!
I always pay my bill after a drink, I have never eat-and-run before!
I have never vandalized the wall of the Church of the God of Light before!
Ed and the other members of the Sun Knight toon hurriedly jumped forward and exined, Everybody please calm down. We are not here to arrest people, but to drink.
Who are you kidding! Everybody knows that the Sun Knight cannot take alcohol!
Thats right! I heard that his face turns red on the first cup, he gets a headache on the second, and he copses on the third.
This alcohol capacity doesnt befit a man at all No! I didnt say anything!
Seeing this, Ed panicked and shouted, The captain is only here to join in the fun!
Ed. I called him.
Eds expression immediately changed, and he hurriedly exined to me, Captain, I didnt mean what I said just now, really
If you didnt add thatst statement, I would have believed that you didnt mean what you said I suppressed the impulse to roll my eyes, as I was currently the forever smiling Sun Knight. I pointed to the person who looked familiar from behind next to the bar counter and said, Invite that charming knight to join us for a drink!
Ed nced at the direction I was pointing, nodded and said, Oh, Captain, so you know Elijah too.
What? That was Elijah?
Before I could react, Ed jogged to that persons side, tapped his shoulder, and said shamelessly, Hey! Were here, Elijah! You havent been waiting for a long time, right?
That person snapped, Yes! I only waited for half an hour. This is much better than thest time when I had to wait for one hour This really makes me wonder who the one expressing his gratitude is.
Hahaha! Dont be so particr! Ed pped him on the back and greeted him enthusiastically, Come, let me introduce someone to you.
Who? He asked a little curiously.
At this point, I walked behind him. He seemed to also realize there was someone behind him, and the moment he turned aroundthe smiles on both of our faces froze.
This is our captain, the Sun Knight. Ed introduced me to him while grinning happily, then proceeded to introduce him to me, Captain, this is Elijah.
I took several deep breaths before revealing a perfect dazzling smile. I greeted, This is the first time weve met. Greetings, Knight Elijah.
Only after my reminder did that person recover from his shock. He quickly replied, H-Hello. This is the first time weve met, Sun Knight, so I was overawed by your elegance for a moment. Im truly sorry.
One smile was dazzling and the other rxed, but probably only the two of us were clearly aware that the other was in fact smiling bitterly This was indeed my first time meeting Elijah, but it was my second time seeing Hell Knight.
Elijah was in fact the one who went on strikeHell Knight.
But when I thought harder about it, something was still not right! I already saw Hell Knights front, so how could I be so familiar with his back that I couldnt even recall what he looked like from the front?
What? Did you say that maybe I remembered wrongly? Thats not possible! Not that I want to brag, but my memory is so good that I can even remember what the winning chances for gambling were thirteen years ago. How could I remember something wrongly?! At most, I only forget random things like Storm reminding me that there is a meeting tomorrow. I dont know why, but I tend to forget stuff like that. How weird!
While I was filled with doubt about myself, the waitress greeted us and led us into a private room. The moment we went in, Ed turned and said, Captain, what happens in this private room is a secret. Even if we speak loudly, we dont have to worry about being heard by people outside.
Secret? My whole brain was now filled with back view, back view. The moment I heard the word secret, a bell rang in my head.
Thats right! Edughed cheekily and whispered into my ear, Theres even a secret passage where we can leave quietly.
Secret passage I remember now, I really remember now!
I saw that persons back in a secret passage.
I previously sneaked into the pce via a secret passage because of the issue with Rnd, and coincidentally saw the princess kissing a man. At that time, the mans back was facing me, so I only saw the view of his back!
And the person whose back I saw was Elijah So the man who had a secret affair with the princess was Elijah, and Elijah is the Hell Knight!
No wonder the princess was so protective of Hell Knight. She was in fact shielding the man she loved!
Hell Knight actually had a rtionship with the princess? I frowned and pondered whether this was good news or bad news
Ahahaha, of course it is good news! I must be blessed by the God of Light, for I now have a means by which I can prevent the Son of the God of War from marrying the princess! Hahaha!
C-Captain? Ed asked cautiously.
I was in an extremely good mood, and I smiled widely as I said, Hmm? Whats up?
Ed slowly took two steps backwards. He gulped, avoided my question and instead asked, About that, the waitress is taking our order, so is there anything you want to eat, Captain?
I grinned and said, I want two tes of beef and ten bottles of hard liquor!
The waitress nodded and left to prepare the dishes.
Ed scratched his head and asked, Captain, since we have so many people here, isnt two tes of beef not enough to go around?
Heehee, who said I was going to share it with you? I am going to have a good chat with Knight Elijah here, so the rest of you go next door and eat!
On hearing this, Ed and the other members of the Sun Knight toon were stunned. Elijah made a wary expression.
I smiled and said, Dont worry, I just want to thank Knight Elijah properly. To the Sun Knight toon, I added in a low voice, Hurry up and scram! Or are your bones so itchy you want to jump off a cliff to break them and ease the itch?
Ed immediately turned and pped Elijah on the back. He smiled and said, Elijah, have a good chat with our Captain! Welle backter
Since we were friends, we will return to bury your corpse! The expression on all the members of the Sun Knight toon was one of grief.
I watched the Sun Knight toon wave Elijah goodbye with farewell forever, we let you down and other simr expressions on their faces. As they left the private room, the waitress entered and ced ten bottles of hard liquor and two tes of beef on the table. She stared at me and Elijah for some time before she was willing to go out.
Sun Knight Elijah observed me cautiously.
Hmm? I smiled as I opened all ten bottles of liquor on the table.
You seem to be in a very good mood? he asked, a little wary and confused.
Iughed out loud and said, Thats right!
He frowned and asked again, Does that have something to do with me?
Of course it does. I suddenly thought of a way to solve the problem of your other identity. Like a devil, I whispered enticingly, If you are willing to do something for me so that I can answer to the Pope, from now onwards you will no longer be the Hell Knight.
At first, Elijah appeared delighted. Then, his expression darkened and he looked at me suspiciously. He said solemnly, I will not betray the royal family.
I grinned and said, Rx! I would never ask you to betray the princess. In fact, this greatly benefits you and the princess. However, you might betray the crown prince a little bit.
Elijah looked at me doubtfully and asked, What do you want me to do?
I grabbed a bottle of liquor and hailed, Aiya! Let us leave business forter. Come, we shall drink a few bottles of liquor first. Cheers!
After finishing the entire bottle of liquor in one swig and wiping the foam off the corners of my lips, I noticed Elijah staring at me, dumbstruck. I smiled, shook the empty liquor bottle and said, Your turn.
Elijah looked at the remaining nine bottles of liquor on the table, and his face immediately went pale.
Approximately two hourster I felt that it was about time and sent the waitress to call Ed and the others back.
The moment they entered, they saw Elijah copsed on the table, unconscious. Shocked, Ed quickly asked, What happened to Elijah? Captain, you didnt really kill him to shut him up, right?
I smiled and exined, No such thing happened, hes just drunk. Knight Elijah has such a good alcohol capacity! He emptied ten bottles of liquor all by himself.
Ten bottles?
Everybodys jaws dropped. Ed stuttered, H-how is that possible? This is the drunk-in-one liquor. It is said that nobody can remain sober after drinking one bottle of this. Even if its Elijah, the most he can drink is one and a half bottles
I frowned. Was this liquor really that potent? No wonder Elijah fell onto the table with a st and never woke up again.
With things as they were, I could only put on an act and sigh. Because we were chatting away so happily, he unknowingly drank ten bottles. Had I known this earlier, I would have stopped him.
Everybody seemed unconvinced by my exnation. At this point, I reminded them, I still have some things to do, so I shall take my leave first. You guys remember to send Elijah home. Dont let him sleep in a ce like this, he will catch a cold.
Ed and the other members of the toon nodded with nk expressions on their faces.
I left with my back facing them, as I could not resist licking my lips. That drunk-in-one was unexpectedly good. If I had known this earlier, I wouldnt have given Elijah one and half bottles. Tsk tsk! Since I was going to request Rnd to do some things for me, I might as well just bring him here and continue drinking as Supreme Dragon.
Volume 2, Sun Knight’s Daily Duty #6: “Attend all kinds of ceremonies”
Volume 2, Chapter Sun Knights Daily Duty #6: Attend all kinds of ceremonies
Trantor: Akakuroi
After drinking till midnight with Rnd, I learned something new
Even a Death Knight can get drunk.
Well, its fortunate he can; if not I would not have been able to let the bar waitresses and owner to harass him and use this handsome man to No! I mean use this handsome corpse to cover the cost of the alcohol.
I didnt know that a bottle of alcohol could be that expensive! When I saw the receipt, I nearly fainted, but at the same time I felt lucky for myselfI had left without paying for the wine when drinking with Elijah earlier today.
Because we had been drinking till midnight and the owner and waitresses touched Rnd multiple times, when we finally left I had to carry a drunken corpse to Pinks house. By the time all that was done and I had returned to the Church, it was early next morning.
The moment I stepped into the Church, before I even had the time to clean up and take a nap, Storm suspiciously pulled me into a corner and said in an ambiguous tone, Theres a guest looking for you.
A guest? And what was with Storms tone? Why does he sound as if Id gone out on a ndestine love affair and have been caught red handed? Im innocent! All I did was covertly go out for a drink with a corpse; Im not having an affair!
Even though I was full of questions, I still smiled and said, May I ask, brother Storm, in which reception room is the guest?
Shaking his head, Storm replied, How can she be in a reception room?
Not in the reception room? A look of suspicion could not help but appear on my face.
Seeming satisfied with me giving an expression besides a smile, Storm beckoned with his hand and said, Follow me.
After a short while, we arrived outside a rather private Prayers Room. Supposedly, this was a ce for Holy Knights to pray quietly. However, as far as I understand, its actually used for noisy activities such as Lets all have packed lunches here instead of quiet prayers.
The moment I entered the room, I understood why we couldnt go to the reception roomafter all the reception room was a public ce. This was not someone who could appear when she wanted in a public area.
It was the kingdoms one and only princess!
I couldnt help but begin to praise the princesss clean cut way of doing things. Elijah just went back drunk yesterday and today she wasing knocking on my door. Turning to face Storm, I said, Brother Storm, is it okay if you excuse us for a while?
With that, Storm walked out reluctantly with a keenly curious look on his face.
Elijah has already told me about your n, but Im not going to support you. Without beating around the bush, the princess got straight to the point. Eyeing me scornfully, she said, You mustve thought that brother went against my will and forced me to marry the Son of the God of War, right? Let me tell you, you are wrong! Brother has already discussed it with me and Ive agreed. As a princess, to sacrifice myself for my kingdom is my duty.
I think theres some misunderstanding between us, Your Imperial Highness, I said, still smiling. Your Highness must understand that, no matter what the situation is, I will never harm Hell Knight. It is the promise I once made to the God of Light, to protect every Holy Knight.
Upon hearing that, the princess was a little stunned. She looked at me suspiciously, doubting what I had just said.
However, even though I wouldnt do anything, it doesnt mean that the Pope treats the Holy Knights as his brothers. He would not show any mercy to anyone who possibly poses a threat to the Churchs existence. You should know by now that the Pope and I are not on good terms and that he definitely wont show any mercy because of me. As for me, it is impossible for me to stay beside Elijah 24/7. And if even you, Your Imperial Highness, are going to be married into another country, then who, may I ask, will be able to protect Elijah?
Upon hearing that, the princesss expression changed, her initially determined look starting to sway. I knew that things were starting to work out. Even if the Princess was willing to sacrifice herself, I doubt that shed be willing to sacrifice her beloved one.
After looking rather indecisive for a while, the princess suddenly said angrily, How dare you threaten me with Elijah! Messenger of the God of Light? No, youre the messenger of the ignoble! Brother Sun was right about this!
Brother Sun? After wondering for a moment, I understood. By Brother Sun, the Imperial Highness was referring to my teacher. He had a rather good rtionship with the Imperial family, which was why the princess would address him as brother. Though if one went by age he ought to be called uncle, my teacher never epted any address that was older than brother
After hesitating, I asked, And what did my teacher say?
Giving me a cold nce, the princess started recounting the conversation.
What is my student like? Hmm, overall hes a nice personthat is if you dont go against him.
And what happens if one does go against him?
Hmm, you will still think that hes a nice person. But at the same time, you will have questions along the lines of Why am I so unluckytely? Work on one task and you will manage to fail two, drink cold soup and you will manage to get scalded, eat porridge and you will manage to get choked by bones, walk alone in the corridors in the pce and you will manage to step on bull shit
But how is it possible to be scalded by cold soup? Why would there be bones in porridge in the first ce? And how is it possible for bull shit to appear along the corridors in the pce?
Hence, my student is a fairly good person overall. That is, if you didnt do anything against him.
Youre not some perfect Sun Knight! Youre a filthy, selfish, treacherous person! Even your teacher thinks the same, the princess said angrily.
My teacher! His examples were absolutely awful; if it was me, I would definitely not do something that was as obvious as scalding someone with cold soup!
Your Imperial Highness, even if Im selfish, do you really believe that I dont have the will, on my own, to allow Hell to be together with the woman he loves? I asked with a frown.
Giving me a cold nce, the Princess said sarcastically, Dont think Ill believe that what youre doings really for Elijahs good.
Sneering, I said, Although Elijah is one of the Twelve Holy Knights, his identity cant be exposed. Hence, hes just an average royal knight. And you should know how hard it is for an average royal knight to get the hand of a princess. I then added sarcastically, But to tell you the truth, rather than trying toe up with a way to let you marry a royal knight, I might as well fight the Son of the God of War and im you for myself. Not to mention that that is by far easier! After all, Im the head of the Holy Temple, the messenger of the God of Light.
After hearing what I said, the princess began to frown, her lips forming a tight line.
And if by chance I win, not only will I be one of the royals, but since the new king doesnt have any sons, my child might even have the chance of bing the next king. What could get any better than that? As an overall good person, am I actually stupid enough to give this chance to Elijah, even having to crack my head open just toe up with a n for this to work?
Half pretending to be angry, I turned my head and looked away, watching from the corner of my eye for the princesss reaction.
She looked suspicious and remained silent for a while. Unable to find a good answer, she then asked in a softer tone, Then why are you helping us? Arent we doing things against you?
I immediately retorted, You werent doing anything against me! Although Elijah doesnt want to be the Hell Knight anymore, hes not threatening the Church at all. And although Your Imperial Highness wants to marry the Son of the God of War, that is the princes idea. Moreover even, if it was princes idea, with the decreasing fame and prestige of the kingdom and the rise in the Churchs power, as a king, trying to raise the kingdoms prestige is normal and cant be considered opposing me.
With that, the princess looked even more perplexed, no longer like a high and almighty princess, but more like a confused little girl.
Amused, I said, Although youve heard my teacher hinting to never do anything against me, youve forgotten to ask what is considered going against me.
Then what kind of action is going against you? Getting no reply, the princess actually said in a flirtatious way, Come on, say it! Only when you say it will I know and avoid myself from doing anything that would anger you!
Being flirted with by a princess who was much older than me, I couldnt help but shiver. Just then, I remembered an example of someone doing things against me. Giving a cold smirk, I said, Then Ill give an example: just recently, a certain jerk actually wanted to murder my vice captain and snatch away my brothers woman. Thats totally not taking me, the Sun Knight, seriously. If I dont make him pay for everything he did, then Ill write my name backwards in my own blood!
The eldest prince was indeed worth praising; it was finally the day of his coronation, but there was no sign of himvishing in luxury at all.
Although today was the day of the kings coronation, no decorations had added to the pce at all. Only those who were more observant would realize that the carpet had been reced by a new oneor had it just been washed?
Rumor had it that the Chief of Protocol was unhappy with how frugal the crown prince was and went to nag at him. But all the crown prince had said was Father has already decorated and adorned the pce for many years; it is mboyant enough as is. That silenced the Chief of Protocol once and for all.
No wonder the princess was willing to marry a guy she doesnt love. Her brother is already so selfless, she couldnt just say that she already had someone she loved and hence didnt want to get married, right?
Furthermore, during the ceremony, I grudgingly discovered that the Son of the God of War, who happened to be standing opposite me, was actually rather handsome. As leader of the warriors, I had envisioned him to be a big, tall, muscr man with a head of messy hair and unkempt dressing I was absolutely wrong.
Indeed, he was big, tall, and muscr, but not overly. And seeing from how fast his pace was one could not say that he was someone who only had strength. He was very agile and flexible too. Not to mention that head of ck curly hair, which made him resemble a jaguar, graceful, fast, and extremely dangerous. No wonder Adair lost to him, and very nearly lost his life in the process.
Looking at how thedies were constantly peeking at the Son of the God of War, one could tell that this guy was rather good with women Maybe the crown prince honestly thought that he would be a good person to marry, hence approving his younger sister to marry him. Of course, he wouldnt know that his younger sister already had someone in mind.
Returning to the coronation, it needs to be said that although the ceremony didnt look very luxurious, but it was still very solemn. What was more important was that everyone was looking forward to the crown princes coronation wholeheartedly, for his coronation also meant that a particr someone was finally going to descend from his throne.
When the king passed the crown to the Pope and the Pope then ced the crown on the princes head while announcing that he was the new king, a lot of people looked quite relieved.
I guess I was the only one who didnt know whether tough or to cry. After all, although what that fat pig king did would make anyone want to stab him to death To tell the truth, handling a king that was as stupid as a pig was easypared to handling this king who would probably be a tiger in pigs clothing.
I sighed. It looked like the days that I only had to handle a genuine pig had ended. Today marks the beginning of a long battle with a fake pig. I just hoped that I wouldnt be the tiger that gets eaten
While I was still sighing away, mourning the end of my good days, all the messengers from different countries were presenting their gifts. A full length mirror embedded with precious stones, a whole set of essories made of precious stone, a sword decorated with precious stones
But seriously, although these presents that were embedded with precious stones were really expensive, none could be considered a real precious gift. Actually the presents for the fat pig kings birthday were much better than this. But then again, this was not because the other countries were stingy. For events that rted to a countrys reputation, it was impossible for them to be stingy.
The real reason was probably because the time period from the announcement of the ceremony to the ceremony itself was very short, less than three months long, in fact. A few countries which were further away probably rushed here the moment they got the announcement, just to be in time for the ceremony. Within this time period, it is doubtful that there would be much time to prepare any decent presents.
Although the presents werent that impressive, it seems that the king didnt mind at all. In fact, he looked rather happy.
Dont tell me Suddenly, everything seemed so clear to me. Dont tell me that this fake pig king did it on purpose! After all, with his father spending money like water while being on the throne for so long, the countrys coffers are probably more than half empty.
If each countryes with real precious treasures, those priceless treasures absolutely couldnt be sold in the market. If anyone found out that the present that was presented to the king actually appears in the market, there would only be two possibilities. First would be that the Kingdom of Forgotten Sounds exchequer had been robbed. Or second, and worst, would be that the king of the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound had actually gone ahead and sold those treasures.
Whatever the case, the Kingdom of Forgotten Sounds reputation would be ruined.
However, due to the fact that the time span between the announcements of the ceremony to the actual date had been too short, it would mean that none of the countries had enough time to prepare any decent gifts. Hence, the ones presented would all just be some things thats been embedded with precious stones or made out of gold. In that case the king would only have to pluck out those precious stones, melt the gold crafted items into gold blocks, and sell them without anyone finding out.
Crown prince No! Now as the fake pig king, youre absolutely amazing. If we werent rivals, I would definitely bow to you to show you my admiration for you tactics and strategies for earning money. If I told this to the Pope who equally loves money, maybe even the Pope would want to call you his brother!
Then the Son of the God of War waved to the warriors behind him and two of them immediately brought forward their gift to the king.
It was a shield, but it was in to see that if you used it to fend off enemies no one would dare attack you, since people usually are not willing to attack a shield that is totally covered in diamonds. I would definitely be the first one to kill such a wasteful person. Even one tiniest diamond on it that might be chipped off is equivalent to burning away all the sry I would save for the next twenty years!
Nodding his thanks, the newly crowned kings eyes reflected the lights from the diamonds. Even his smile got wider. Seeing that, the Son of the God of War announced proudly, This is a shield put together by magicians, jewel workers, and cksmiths. The national crest of Kingdom of Forgotten Sound is formed with diamonds in the middle, and surrounding it are magical precious stones which have been embedded to form a charm that can ward off magic spells. Additionally, its physical defense is top notch. Even a huge axe wouldnt be able to do any harm to it!
After that exnation, everyone in the hall was amazed. This could be considered one of the best presents given today.
But all I did was smirk to myself, predicting that the fake pig king would rather push his most trusted knight forward to shield himself from an attack rather than give the shield a chance to have any of its corners chipped.
Store it well. The King addressed the guards beside him. This is the first time today that after receiving a gift he actually spoke instead of simply smiling and nodding.
Satisfied at how the carefully the guards carried the shield out, the Son of the God of War then turned around and said provocatively, We, the Monastery of the God of War, have shown our respect to his Majesty. We wonder what the Church of God of Light has to offer to congratte His Majesty.
Walking towards the red carpet in the middle of the hall, standing just two steps away from Son of the God of War, I took out a bracelet. The bracelet was golden and translucent, a little like ss. It was formed by eighteen small marbles and onerger marble, all engraved with rose patterns. Indeed, it looked very delicate, but had nothing to do with the words precious or treasure.
After bowing to the king, I said humbly, Sun doesnt have anything precious in possession; all we can give is this rose marble bracelet that has received the God of Lights blessings.
The king just retained his smile and nodded politely, as for Son of the God of War, he justughed out loudly without holding back. The rest of the crowd on the other hand, started frowning. Indeed, this present seemed too cheap.
Then I added on with a smile, Under the protection of the God of Light, Your Majesty will remain healthy throughout your life. However, if Your Majesty ever gets injured, just break one of these rose marbles and Your Majesty will receive the God of Lights blessings, with an effect equivalent to the performance of a high level healing spell. As for the blessings of the biggest rose patterned pearl in the middle, it will be equivalent to having a highest level final healing spell performed on you.
Hearing my exnation, the king almost could not hide his surprise and desire. He whispered a few words to his sworn knights and a knight immediately came forward to receive the rose marble bracelet from my hands and passed it to the king. After fingering the marbles for a while, he immediately put it on, not even caring about how unhappy Son of the God of War looked the moment he did so.
Smiling to myself, I thought, Even if its a gift given by me, the king still loves it!
After all, to a person with a lot of power in hand, the most terrifying thing they could ever encounter would be assassination.
With this marble bracelet, it was equivalent to having a cleric who could perform eighteen high level healing spells and one final level healing spell constantly by their side. Not to mention that it couldnt be bribed by enemies or be the first to be targeted and killed, like a cleric. With all this, why wouldnt he want to wear the life-saving marbles immediately?
Furthermore, those life-saving marbles were not something that could be made by an average cleric! A total of thirty high level healing magic spells need to be performed in order of make just one small rose patterned marble, and as for the big one
Its not that Im stingy and am only willing to give the king one, but thats the only sessful bracelet that Ive made.
Even for someone like me who has so much Holy Aura that its almost overflowing, I can only cast around ten high level healing spells per day. So this pearl bracelet actually took me more than a month toplete To secretly add the fund for the kings present into my pension isnt that easy!
Knight-Captain Sun! A holy knight came running at me and reported in a low voice, There are a few necromancers and undead creatures causing a ruckus in town.
Remaining smiling after listening to the report, I could see the Son of the God of War smiling at me and naturally, I returned the smile politely Damn you idiot, how dare you sabotage me!
I cant believe that any other necromancer beside Pink, who was within the contract, would dare toe and mess around in Leaf Bud City, the headquarters of the Church of the God of Light. It was not like they would think they had too many undead creatures at hand and wanted to give some to the Church of God of Light to help train Holy Knights and clerics.
It must be the Monastery of the God of Wars doing!
Everyone onnd knew that what I hated the most were undead creatures. If any undead creatures were to appear now, I would definitely apologize to the King, and then rush out to fight the undead creatures. And then the Monastery of the God of War would then be able to propose to the princess and pull strings with the Royals, and so on and so forth.
Necromancers actually brought undead creatures into Leaf Bud City, a city that has received the blessing of the God of Light? I sternly replied. Thats absolutely detestable! Listen, order my Sun Knight toon to fight those dead creatures that dont have the blessing of the God of Light. I think my toon has been cking off too much recently; it is indeed time to train them, to make sure that they will be strong enough to defend and protect Leaf Bud City.
Understood. Immediately the Holy Knight nodded and rushed back to pass on the message.
The Son of the God of War opened his mouth and slowly said, Sun Knight, its such an important day today. With undead creatures appearing in the city, wouldnt it be more appropriate for you to handle them personally?
I confidently replied, Please do not worry, sir. Today is the kings coronation, as well as the day the God of Light gives his blessings. As for those undead creatures, they definitely wont get chance to receive those blessings. Hence, my Sun Knight toon will most certainly wipe them out sessfully.
Hehe, what is there to be worried about?
The Monastery of the God of War was not used to dealing with undead creatures. I doubted they would dare to find the really powerful necromancers who are actually able to cause a ruckus; those really powerful necromancers would never be bothered enough to do these things Unless theyre like Pink, then theres a chance that they might do it out of boredom. But for there to be a necromancer like Pink Im afraid shes unique in this world.
For that reason, I am sure that undead creatures running loose in the city is all the Monastery of the God of Wars idea and has nothing to do with His Majesty at all. After all, due to the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound constantly worshipping the God of Light, the people in this kingdom are vehemently against the idea of undead creatures and dark auras. The king probably wouldnt be very happy with the Monastery of the God of War for doing this. Just seeing how the king had made no effort to call me to get rid of those undead creatures personally, I could tell that he was probably getting a little pissed off with Monastery of the God of Wars actions.
Seeing that he was unable to chase me away, the Son of the God of War just went straight to the point and said, Your Majesty, this time not only does the Monastery of the God of War wish to congratte you on your enthronement, we have a request to ask of you as well.
Cooperatively, with a curious expression, the king asked, Really? And what would that be?
With his gaze moving toward the princess, the Son of the God of War said, Ive heard that the princess is a clever yet beautifuldy and this has caused my admiration for her. Today, when I first saw her, it merely confirmed what I had heard, but she is even more beautiful than the rumors say, which doubly confirms my will to have her as my bride.
Compared to etiquettes needed to propose to a kingdoms princess, the Son of the God of War was too abrupt, both in action and speech. However, the warriors of the Monastery of the God of War were always very frank, without any subterfuge in their action and speech, so no one could really me them for it.
Just then a group of warriors carried in one treasure chest after another from outside. When the Son of the God of War opened one of them, the room was immediately lit up by a chest full of gold and precious stones. And this will be the betrothal gift, he said.
Every member of the royals studied the kings expression and upon seeing no sign of discontentment, everyone immediately realized that he already had the intention of marrying the princess to the Son of the God of War. Hence, everyone started congratting and giving their blessings. Some even startedplimenting the marriage and saying things such as what a perfect match it would make.
Please hold on! I shouted. While everyone was still stunned, I kneeled down and proposed sincerely, I, Sun, have feelings for Her Highness too. In view for my wholehearted and sincere feelings for Her Highness, I wish and hope that His Majesty will give me a fair chance to win over the hand of Her Highness.
The moment I said those words it immediately caused a smallmotion amongst the royals around me, and even the king was stunned. The Twelve Holy Knights stared at me with disbelief, as if theyd seen a monster instead of their Sun Knight.
Unbelievable! And here I thought that the first person Sun would ever propose to would be the statue of the God of Light! Storm said incredulously. The rest of the Twelve Holy Knights immediately nodded in agreement, except for Judgment. Thats what I call a real friend; he knew me well indeed!
Feeling my gaze, Judgment patted Ice on his shoulder and raised his eyebrow as though to say, I thought the first person you would propose to would be Ice.
Before the King could react and reply the Son of the God of War turned around and furiously bellowed at me, You asshole!
A count that was at the sidelines immediately ran out to stop the Son of the God of War before he could say anything insulting in front of everyone. Afterforting the Son of the God of War, he turned around, smiled, and said, Sun Knight, since youre proposing you must have prepared your betrothal gift already, right?
Hearing that, the Son of the God of War was delighted. He added, Without any betrothal gift, all you are doing is just trying to cause a mess!
Sun does not have anything special. All I can do is pass along the blessing of the God of Light again, to show Her Highness my love for her.
With that I took out another rose marble bracelet. But this bracelet was not made by me. After all, I really dont have enough time toe up with two within such a short period of time. So instead I taught the Pope how to make these pearls under the condition that he had to give a total of hundred and eight pearls as a teaching fee.
The kings eyes lit up at the sight of the bracelet. He gave a low grunt and then looked rather troubled. From what I could see, I guessed he was probably thinking of a way to prevent me from getting the hand of his sister while also getting the bracelet.
Sighing deeplyprobably because he couldnt think of a way to keep the pearlshe turned to face his sister and asked, They are both good young men! Princess, it seems that theyre both serious about you, what do you think?
ording to the kings script, the princess should be shy for a while before looking at the Son of the God of War from the corner of her eye. But of course, a humans predictions cant win against the God of Lights predictions. The princess remained silent, but she did not look at anyone. Instead, a royal knight behind her jumped outElijah.
Kneeling before the king he shouted, Your Majesty, Im the real one whos serious about Her Imperial Highness! The princess and I are the ones who really love each other!
Upon hearing that, everyone turned to look at the princess. However, the princess showed no sign of denial at all. And as for someone with such high stature, silence was an equivalent to agreeing.
There was a sudden uproar in the crowd. The situation now is absolutely unbelievable. Why was it that there was not even one personing to propose in the past, but now they were alling together at once? Just what kind of situation was this?
It was obvious that the king had not expected this turn of events. He was startled for a while, but then turned and red at me.
Your Majesty, youre just so clever. Although it really was me who caused all this, you dont have to stare at me so directly. After giving a shocked expression, I quickly switched to a confused look and met the kings gaze, as though I didnt understand why he as ring at me. Seeing that, he instead turned to look at Elijah and frowned lightly.
Two sworn knights who were standing beside the king immediately jumped out. A younger knight, who looked around his thirties, scolded, Elijah, dont mess around! You cant marry Her Highness!
Ignoring his words, Elijah turned to meet the eyes of the older sworn knight, looking ashamed and apologetic. However, all the elder sworn knight did was sigh, and did not reprimand him.
Storm softly whispered near my ear, Although that elder knight is not Elijahs real master, hes really fond of Elijah and has taught him many things. He can be considered half a teacher.
I nodded and had to use all my strength to prevent myself from smiling. Hahaha! I didnt know that there was actually this level of rtionship with his teachers, but now Elijahs chance is a lot higher.
I cant believe that Elijahs actually this courageous But its even more unbelievable that Sun actually has an affair with the princess, Storm whispered to Leaf and ze, who stood beside him. As the distance between us was a little farther, I had to strain my ears to catch what he was saying.
Wait, wait, wait! Just who is having an affair with the Princess?
I heard from the Sun Knight toon about how Sun wasted Elijah for no reason, so much that he nearly died from all the alcohol. Now I seeit must be due to jealousy as rivals. And the very next day the princess had a secret meeting with Sun. I guess it was because she cheated on him and was trying to exin after he found out, Storm concluded. His face had an expression that said Ive got the ultimate gossip, and I can now die with no regrets. As for the other Twelve Holy Knights, they were currently all straining their ears to pick up the gossip.
So my Sun Knight toon members are not the only ones who love to gossip The entire Holy Temple is filled with gossipmongers! Why are you still called the Holy Knights? You all might as well change your name to the Gossip Knights!
While still internally shouting and protesting about how the Holy Temple should be renamed to Gossip Temple, the king questioned seriously, Sister, is it true that you have feelings for Elijah?
Without speaking, the princess quietly nodded her head. Seeing that, the king remained silent as well. His face slowly turned darker and darker. Everyone dared not to say a word and the whole hall descended into an awkward silence. Even the Son of the God of War remained quiet, unable toprehend what was happening. Frowning, he could only stare at Elijah and me with a very hostile gaze.
As the awkward silence persisted, I slowly opened my mouth and said, If thats the case, then let the swords within our hands judge the matter and stop this meaningless chatter. That is the true way of a knight.
What? You say that this phrase sounds familiar? Cough, cough Dead corpses dont have any right to intellectual property!
The moment the Son of the God of War heard that, a smile immediately spread across his face and loudly agreed, Thats great! A warrior only uses the sword in his hand to determine the victor!
Of course he would have agreed to it. He already knows that Im not good with swords and that Elijah is just a knight. Not to mention that he thought that Elijah didnt have Gods blessings; even his ss itself put him at a lower hand. Warriors are better at one to one, whilst knights are better at war. This is the nature of the sses that is known to everyone.
Then let it be so! With that said, the king left swiftly. From his expression, it was clear that he wasnt too happy.
I smirked, my first step to sesspleted.
Suddenly, Leaf came running at me. He patted on my shoulder and said, Sun, dont be sad, theres always bigger fish out there! Even if you cant get the princess, its not that big a deal.
Im rather close with Elijah, so I will tell him not to bully you too much, Storm said while patting my back with a were good brothers, I will cover you, dont worry look.
If that Son of the God of War dares to punch you too much, I definitely wont let him rest, ze promised while punching the air.
SSun, dont worry. Even if its against the rules, I would stillstill help you to block the life threatening blows Although I might have to block them for you many times, I will never give up on saving you!
Cant you guys have a little more confidence in me?
Hearing that, the cruel, cold-hearted faction from the Twelve Holy Knights only gave me a cold nce. As for the good, warm-hearted faction, they actually said, Of course! We have absolute confidence in your recovering ability. The two of them definitely wouldnt be able to kill you. And that is why we are confident enough to let you go up there to get beaten up.
Why is it that, the cruel, cold-hearted factions cold nces didnt manage to make me feel cold but what the good, warm-hearted faction had said made me feel as if I had been hit by a blizzard
Volume 2, Sun Knight’s Daily Duty #7: “Admonish the Misconduct of a Fellow Holy Knight”
Volume 2, Chapter Sun Knights Daily Duty #7: Admonish the Misconduct of a Fellow Holy Knight
Trantor: dahlys
A day after the ceremony I received a letter from the pce. It confirmed that the date of the death match would be in two weeks. It was decided that it would be a free-for-all, so that the three of us couldpete fairly. Thest person standing would be the winner.
This was not unexpected, for I had strongly encouraged the princess to make it a three person melee. I also encouraged her to postpone the date of the death match as far back as possible, to give me at least two weeks to prepare. It looked like the king still loved his only sister. Even though she nearly angered him to death, he still listened to her requests.
But the king was probably still furious thanks to me. The letter actually included an affidavit, wanting me to swear that I would be responsible for my death! He cant possibly want the Son of the God of War to use this opportunity to kill me, right?
I was bbergasted. I signed the affidavit because I knew that with my extraordinary self-recovery ability and with the Pope watching the match it would be more likely for me to be assassinated than to die on stage.
After confirming the time of the death match I decided to look for Knight-Captain Judgment. I interrupted a random holy knight to inquire about his whereabouts, only to find that the Twelve Holy Knights were in a meeting. Now that I think about it, when was thest time I attended a meeting?
The moment I opened the door to the conference hall, everybodys gaze shifted to me. After shing a dazzling smile and nodding my head in acknowledgement, I apologized, My apologies, dear brothers, Sun was unable to attend this meeting for he has been busy
Dont worry about it, Sun! Youve been so b-busytely Besides, whether youre here or not makes absolutely no difference! Earth Knight replied sincerely.
Earth, you I gritted my teeth, ignored Earth, and looked directly at Judgment Knight and said, Knight-Captain Judgment, if you do not mind, could I borrow a little of your time? I want to practice my swordsmanship with you.
Judgment answered coolly, As long as you dont mind getting injured, Knight-Captain Sun, it is not a problem.
As we left the conference hall together and I conveniently shut the door behind me, I happened to hear Leaf exim, OH NO! Since Sun cannot marry the princess, could he be contemting suicide?
Metal then replied, Nonsense! Our Knight-Captain Judgment has no interest in beating to death someone who doesnt even have the strength to tie up a chicken.
At longst, all of the members of the good, warm-hearted faction were forced to admit, Yup! Judgment is not a person who bullies the weak.
I could not help but sigh and turn around to inquire andin to Judgment, Am I really that lousy? I have survived till today and have even defeated countless undead. No matter how you look at it, I cant be that weak, right?
The corners of Judgments lips raised a little, and then he directly asked me, Where are we going?
Prayer room.
Judgment nodded and did not ask any more questions. He followed me all the way to the prayer room, which had a sign with the words Under Renovation hanging on the door. I ignored it, opened the door, and entered. As expected, Elijah was standing inside, looking at the painting on the wall.
I nodded in approval. This fellow Ed is pretty efficient and rather smart. Not only did he secretly sneak Elijah in under my orders, he also stuck an Under Renovation sign so that other people would not enter. More importantly, he understood not to stay behind after finishing the task, sparing me the effort of wasting my breath asking him to get lost. Looks like I can assign some tasks to Ed, to prevent Adair from dying of overwork before I retire. If Adair died, I would also die of grief.
Elijah was not very surprised to see me, but the moment he saw Judgment Knight he was totally stunned. Judgment Knight!
Judgment regarded me, then Elijah, and then frowned. What are you up to now? he asked.
I exined in simple terms, I want him to marry the princess, so I hope you can teach him some sword skills before the death match.
Judgment responded unconcerned, I have no problem teaching you, but I dont believe I have any obligation to help him.
No! You do have an obligation to help him
Judgment gave me an expressionless nce. He turned and started to leave.
I immediately pulled him back and added, He is still a member of the cruel, cold-hearted faction. Youre the boss of the cruel, cold-hearted faction. Can you be so heartless as to abandon him?
What? Judgment spun around, scowled at Elijahs royal knight armor, and then red at me suspiciously.
I quickly exined, He is Knight-Captain Hell, one of the Twelve Holy Knights. The Pope forced him to spy on the pce from a young age, but because of that he no longer wants to return to the Holy Temple Noting the dawning realization in Judgments eyes, I described the situation in greater detail, Plus, he and the princess are deeply in love. I promised him that as long as he can prevent the Son of the God of War from marrying the princess, thereby giving the Pope reasonable justification for letting him go, he will be free of the Church.
At this point, I whispered in Judgments ear, Otherwise, the Pope will kill this useless spy.
Judgments frown deepened. After a long period of silence, he finally said, The Son of the God of War is very strong. Even I am not confident that I could beat him. In addition, unlike warriors, knights are not suited to dueling. Knights ride horses to battle and are most adept at using defensive shield formations. As holy knights, we use some holy magic to make up for our limitations. But to prevent his identity from being exposed, Knight-Captain Hell cannot use any kind of holy magic To conclude, there is no possibility of him winning.
I nodded and replied, I know that, but he does not have to win. All I need is for you to train him so that he can stall for as long as possible.
Judgment glowered and said in a disagreeing tone, Knight-Captain Sun, you should know that your most important job now is
Obtaining more followers! Ipleted his sentence and then added seriously, Believe me, I am pouring all the energy I have now into carrying out this job But I can conveniently finish some other unrted tasks at the same time.
Judgment shot me a nk stare. Hey! After receiving this look, I realized that he had gone from the business is business Judgment Knight to my good friend Lesus, who will agree to do anything. He helplessly said, I guess I cant refuse, otherwise you will annoy me to death!
Hee hee! I dont mean to boast, but I am at my most patient when I need someone to do something for me. I remember that a long time ago I gave Lesus hourly reminders just to make him climb over the wall to buy blueberry pies for me. Please note that this meant saying, Lesus, buy blueberry pies for me! every hour, twenty-four hours a day, including at night.
But, thinking back now, I feel tremendously relieved. Luckily for me, Lesus finally surrendered and chose to climb over the wall to buy blueberry pies. He could have chosen to conduct a shocking midnight homicide. After murdering me with one sh of his sword, he could have climbed over the wall to get rid of the corpse, and that would have been the end of all annoyances
Since there are only two weeks left, the training should begin today.
Judgment shook his head when he heard the words two weeks and said, One day I will lose control and chop you to death instead ofplying with you.
I immediately praised loudly, No way, no way! Judgment, you are the nicest person in the world, even nicer than Leaf! You will definitely never chop your bestest best friend to death.
Are you being sarcastic? Judgment shot a look at me.
That was apliment! I denied frantically. After coughing a few times, I pushed Elijah forward and reminded him, Hey! Have you finished daydreaming? Judgment has already agreed to teach you sword skills, so why havent you thanked him?
Elijah finally came to his senses and stammered, D-Dont you two hate each other?
I nodded and eximed, Thats right! Let me introduce you to my good friend whom I hate the most, Lesus Judgment.
Good friendwhom you hate the most?! Unsurprisingly, Elijah stared into empty space once more. It was obvious his brain had stopped functioning.
Quit bullying him. Judgment shook his head at my bad behavior and reminded, Since we are aiming to stall for time, having Cloud Knights help would be killing two birds with one stone.
Cloud?
I thought about it for a while, and then came to a sudden revtion. Immediately, I said, No problem! I shall go look for him right away. Cloud is not only a member of the good, warm-hearted faction, but he is also very obedient. All I have to do is order him to help out.
Judgment nodded and began to size up Elijah, as if contemting what training method to utilize I briefly prayed for Elijah. Even though the way Judgment does things is totally fair (and he would not make things too difficult for Elijah on purpose), I have seen the training n Judgment drew up for himself I can only say that after that kind of training, anybody could be a master swordsman!
Who was it? Who secretly said except for me? I heard you!
Cloud! Knight-Captain Cloud! Where are you?! I shouted for Cloud as I walked. Although walking and yelling affects my graceful Sun Knight image, I didnt have a choice!
This was the fastest way to find Cloud. Also, once everybody hears that I am looking for Cloud, they will forgive my inelegant hollering. This is because everyone knows that Knight-Captain Cloud is a wanderer and is as graceful as a cloud. It is said that he can be found drinking alone or reading books on windowsills, rooftops, under banyan trees, etc.
I cannot begin to guess how the old Cloud Knight drifted around gracefully. I only know that our Cloud ismonly found drifting here and there. Plus, his drifting ability is exceptional; he often drifts past my ear and I do not necessarily notice him He is mostmonly found in dark corners, behind dusty curtains in an attic, and in cabs nobody has opened in years. In conclusion, I should just search for dark and damp ces!
He usually hides in these dim ces with a small holy light for illumination, reading books with titles like How to Conduct urate Foretelling, The Ten Best Good Luck Spells, and Bringing Good Fortune and Staying Away from Bad Luck. He would have a pot of unknown ckish, greenish, or reddish liquid beside him, but I never dared to ask him what they were.
As the Holy Temple is enormous, there are plenty of dark and damp ces. It is nearly impossible to correctly guess which cab Cloud is hiding in.
Hence, the method everybody uses to find himwalking and shouting.
I searched for a long time and just happened to see Storm pass by. Surprisingly, he was only carrying about ten work documents, which was much less than usual. I knew that Storm could not possibly know which cab Cloud was hiding in, but being as exhausted as I was, I could not resist asking, Brother Storm, may I inquire as to whether you are aware which direction Brother Cloud went after the meeting?
Storm raised an eyebrow and answered my question with another, Unless Cloud was standing in front of you, have you ever seen him?
No
I sighed. This fellow Cloud is just like a ghost. Not only does he love hiding in dark corners, he even walks using the special Cloud Steps, which have been passed down through countless generations of Cloud Knights. The Cloud Steps, which were originally used to dodge enemy attacks, were now being used to avoid being seen If he did not want to be found, you would have to grow a third eye in order to see him!
Storm nodded in agreement. Before I left, hemented, Where do you usually see Cloud?
Where do I usually see Cloud? I thought about it for a bit. In the meeting room? Nah, I did not really see him back there. In the hallways? Nope, I have never seen him in the hallways. Cabs? No, No! Even if I found the right cab, I often cannot see through Clouds camouge.
Wait! Actually, the ce I usually find him is A shiver ran down my spine. I shuddered and said, Behind me
Storm nodded, and then pointed behind my back with his index finger. He left after that, minding his own business.
I waited some time before saying, Cloud?
Here.
He really is there I turned around abruptly and, sure enough, I found Knight-Captain Cloud whose skin was even paler than mine due to long years without exposure to the sun. I did not know whether tough or cry. When did you start following me? I asked.
Cloud mumbled politely, I happened to be in the bookcase next to the prayer room under renovation, and heard you as soon as you left and started shouting for me.
So you followed me all the way? Why didnt you call out to me?
Cloud murmured listlessly, I called you many times, but you probably couldnt hear me because your voice was too loud.
Next time just tap my shoulder! I said impatiently.
Okay. Cloud nodded.
Were you hiding in the cab again? Iined. Didnt I tell you, cabs are not meant for people to inhabit. You can read books in the reading room, or if you want to be alone, you can find an empty prayer room. As one of the Twelve Holy Knights, no one will object if you request for a private prayer room.
Cloud shook his head vigorously and said, I wasnt hiding in the cab because you forbade me from hiding there.
Didnt you just say you were hiding in the cab?
Cloud shook his head again and said, I was hiding in the bookcase.
Is there a difference?
Cloud tilted his head to one side, and then answered, Cabs have the musty smell of mold; bookcases smell like moths. Moths smell better.
Normal people should dislike both smells, right? And since moths smell better, why hide in cabs in the first ce? I really cannot follow Clouds train of thought Forget it! Its fine as long as he is happy.
Cloud, immediately report to Judgment Knight in the prayer room under construction and then follow his orders.
Okay. Cloud nodded once more and then vanished like a ghost.
I nodded in approval. Although Cloud is a bit difficult to find, has a barely audible voice, a rather strange personality, and an odd way of thinking, he is very obedient. This obedience is his greatest virtue. He obeys all mymands without ever asking why.
Sun!
Without waiting for the person who shouted to reach me, I frowned and said, Trouble?
How did you know? ze screeched to a halt and gaped, eyes filled with suspicion as to whether I recently gained the ability of irvoyance.
Whenever you run toward me in a hurry, nothing good happens, I exined gloomily. Didnt Adair nearly die thest time this happened?
So thats how you knew ze seemed to suddenly realize what he was supposed to do and then began panicking once more. He hollered, Thats not right! Why are we discussing this?! Your Sun Knight toon had a fight with the guys from the Monastery of the God of War. A bunch of them are injured, but thankfully no ones life is in danger and they are all tending their wounds in the main hall now. However, the guys from the Monastery of the God of War are demanding that the Sun Knight toon be punished. It doesnt make any sense! Where is the justice in beating each other up?! Their wounds are much lighter than the Sun Knight toons, so we should be the ones demandingpensation!
I was outraged the moment I heard. My Sun Knight toon actually ignored my repeated warnings and went to pick a fight with such a strong enemy!
Were they going to anger me to death before they were satisfied?
When ze and I dashed into the main hall, we instantly saw the blood drenched members of the Sun Knight toon. I was so livid that I nearly scolded them in public. Luckily, ze pulled my sleeve and pointed at the Son of the God of War and his approximately fifty warriors in the middle of the hall. Only then did I restrain myself.
I smiled broadly as I walked past the injured Sun Knight toon and continued all the way to where the Son of the God of War was. Courteously, I said, If Sun knew that the Son of the God of War was arriving, Sun would have personally weed your presence here in order to express the gracious hospitality of the God of Light. Since you are here, would you care for Sun to show you around the Church of the God of Light?
The Son of the God of Wars lips twitched as he listened to me. He growled, Stop talking bullshit. Sun Knight, your people beat up my people, and you, you! Anyway, you need to ount for this.
My people beat up your people? I sneered in my heart. Not only were the Sun Knight toons injuries far more serious than his warriors, I am absolutely sure that under my teachings the Sun Knight toon would never pick a fight they could not win. Therefore, it isnt hard to discern who started the fight!
I am 80% sure this was because Elijah and I were trying to snatch his princess. This made him furious. Since he could not take his anger out on Elijah or me (and would not dare touch the royal knights, because the royal knights belong to the King and not Elijah), he started a fight with my Sun Knight toon Those bastards! Didnt I recently tell them not to leave the Holy Temple? My words fell on deaf ears!
The moment I heard what the Son of the God of War said, I stopped smiling and said gravely, Of course, as the God of Light teaches us, we should definitely not treat our guests with violence. Instead we should treat all things with the benevolence of the God of Light, as kindness will be repaid with kindness. Violence incites more violence and hate begets hate. No one likes to be treated with violence. Hence, we must first show our thoughtfulness and kind consideration. Only then will the other party repay kindness with kindness
The more the Son of the God of War listened, the deeper he frowned. Atst, he grabbed his head as if he had a splitting headache and bellowed, SHUT UP!
I closed my mouth as he wished and smiled warmly at him.
ze mumbled from behind me, Wow! I just had a big fight with this guy and not a single hair on his head was messed up. All Sun had to do was talk and he has a splitting headache.
Just tell me how you are going to punish them! The Son of the God of War snarled. It looks like talking to me is more tiring than fighting with ze.
I spun about to face my Sun Knight toon and rebuked, You actually treated our guests with violence? Have you forgotten that you are holy knights of the God of Light? Are you so selfish? Since you are so unwilling to be polite holy knights, I shall forbid the clerics from healing you. Go to the medical room and bandage up your wounds. After that, all of you report to the detention room. You have been grounded for a month!
The members of the Sun Knight toon hung their heads in shame and slowly got to their feet. Some of the more seriously injured members needed support from others to get up.
Finally grasping the current situation, ze said anxiously, Sun, theres nothing wrong with putting them in detention, but at least let them seek healing from the clerics! Their injuries are too severe!
That is their punishment. I said inly, with no intention of retracting my orders.
The surrounding holy knights looked at the Sun Knight toon with sympathy and proceeded to re at those from the Monastery of the God of War.
I turned to address the Son of the God of War just in time to see a satisfied grin spread across his face. The warriors behind himughed out loud as the embarrassed members of the Sun Knight toon left the hall.
I really look forward to the death match in two weeks. For the sake of the God of Lights benevolence, I will be merciful. The Son of the God of Wars teeth shed as he beamed widely.
I smiled dazzlingly and replied, Many thanks for your kindness.
Hahaha Everyone from the Monastery of the God of Warughed boisterously as they swaggered out of the Church without even saying a single goodbye.
Once the warriors of the Monastery of the God of War had left ze cautiously sized me up and whispered, S-Sun? Now that they are gone, should I go look for some clerics to heal the Sun Knight toon?
At one look from me, he instantly went quiet.
I strode quickly after the Sun Knight toon. ze hesitated for a bit then followed me. Although there were many medical rooms and I did not instruct the Sun Knight toon on which room to use, it was easy to find them. All I had to do was follow the trail of blood.
All the clerics, holy knights, and even the Twelve Holy Knights went pale the moment they saw me pass by. They even took steps to avoid me.
When I reached the medical room, I gently shut the door behind me. I then growled angrily at the Sun Knight toon, You bastards, what have I taught you?
All the members of the Sun Knight toon hung their heads, not daring to say anything.
I lost my temper and roared, Didnt I tell you before?! If you want to hit somebody, make sure he is at least two times weaker than you. If the opponent is almost as equally strong, never act unless the chance of winning is at least 200%. Didnt I tell you to just tolerate it and report to me before starting a fight?
Captain, its not our fault! They wouldnt let us walk away! Ed answered in a subdued voice, as he held his bleeding left hand.
Nonsense! I rebutted. If you really wanted to leave, how could they stop you in broad daylight? All the patrolling royal knights would have helped you deal with troublemakers like that.
Ed howled, B-but, we couldnt just ignore them! They insulted you! If we just turned tail and ran, wouldnt it confirm that they were right?
There was an immediate uproar among those present and they allined, Thats right! They actually called you a spineless coward who relies only on his good looks!
That means that I am very handsome! Whats there to be angry about?
They said that holy knights were good-for-nothings, who could only take beatings. Thats too much!
Err Actually, they were not too far from the truth. Holy knights are best at defense and recovery. These two abilitiesbined make holy knights highly resilient, which means they are experts at getting beaten up!
They even said that you dont care about us. Even if they killed us, you would never dare touch them
Rubbish! If they dared to kill you, I would make sure they were all paralyzed for life!
It was this third statement that ultimately pissed me off. I made a solemn face as I listened to themin and bandage their injuries at the same time. When they were about done, I ordered, Report to the detention room.
Hearing that they would still going to be detained, the Sun Knight toon looked at the ground miserably. Just as they were about to leave, there came a knock on the door.
Who is it? I scowled. Who would dare interrupt me while I was teaching my toon members a lesson?
Captain, its me, Adair.
You have guts to disobey me and get out of bed. Have you fully recovered?
Im perfectly fine now, Captain.
Thene in.
Adair fell to his knees the moment he entered and said guiltily, Captain, if you insist on putting the Sun Knight toon in detention, then please lock me up too. This all happened because I, the Vice-captain, failed to train them well.
I nced at Adair. Since his movements seemed very smooth, his injuries were probably fully healed. Coldly, I said, Very good! All of you, report to the detention room.
Adair looked down, hiding his expression, and replied like usual, At once.
Volume 2, Sun Knight’s Daily Duty #8: “Build Good Relationships with Neighbors”
Volume 2, Chapter Sun Knights Daily Duty #8: Build Good Rtionships with Neighbors
Trantor: Erihppas
I waited until night had fallen, and then knocked on each of the twelve knights doors. My first sentence to every one of them was Do me a favor.
I knocked all the way to Judgment Knights room, and said the same thing after he had pulled open the door. Do me a favor.
What favor? Judgment Knight asked, feigning ignorance. Buy blueberry pie? Ask Ice to make strawberry shaved ice?
I requested straightforwardly, Lend me ten Judgment Knight toon members.
Judgment sighed. For a mission or for revenge?
For a mission Seeing the dubious look on Judgments face, I quickly confessed, But I admit that theres a teensy weensy thought of personal revenge.
Judgment was dumbfounded, and asked, Would that be enough for you?
I shrugged. Of course. I just want to obtain more followers, not start a war with the Monastery of the God of War.
Even though I said that, Judgment still took some time to contemte before he reluctantly replied, I can only lend you five, in case your temper gets you into any mischief. You have always spoiled your Sun Knight toon. Since they were badly beaten up and humiliated in public, I really find it hard to believe that you will restrain yourself and not severely punish the warriors from the Monastery of the God of War.
Very well, five it is, I readily agreed.
Seeing how I had agreed so easily, Judgment frowned again. In order to avoid giving him a chance to regret his words, I quickly switched topics. How is Elijahs traininging along?
Very well, hes a quick learner. Cloud has modified his cloud-steps to improve his dodging skills. He should be able to achieve the ability of Stalling after two weeks.
I nodded. Very well. There should be no problems then.
Could you tell me what your ns are for increasing the number of believers?
No! If Judgment knew of my entire n, there was no guarantee that he wouldnt immediately cut me down with his sword in order to punish me for hurting my people in the past, prevent me from risking war with the Monastery of the God of War in the present, and keep me from endangering the world in the future.
You really are up to mischief Tsk! Then it is better not to tell me.
Judgment shook his head and decisively abandoned the notion of knowing my ns, saving him the dilemma of having to decide whether to cut me down or not. He slowly closed his door, muttering, I had better go to bed early tonight so that I wont feel remorse over lending people to you after knowing what my five toon members will be forced to do. Speaking of which, every time I agree to do you a favor, I always regret itter! He sighed heavily.
I advised, Sighing will shorten your lifespan by three seconds.
Behind the door came a faint voice, Agreeing to one of your requests will shorten my lifespan by three years
I retorted, If it really did shorten your lifespan by three years then you would have been dead by the time you knew me for a month.
So youre aware then?
After visiting Judgment, I peeked at the position of the moon through the window. It was now approximately ten oclock, almost time. I swiftly walked towards the Holy Temples kitchen. At this time, there was not a soul there, but a few baskets of bread and milk had already been ced on the table.
I carried these baskets, and quietly approached the outside of the detention room where the Sun Knight toon were locked up. I didnt go to the detention rooms only door, but instead approached a wall.
I squatted against the wall and was just about to open a secret door when I heard noisesing from within.
The captains too much, forbidding us to heal; several of us are severely injured!
No food has been sent either Has the Captain really forsaken us?
An emotional growl interrupted everyonesints. As a member of the Sun Knight toon, how could you, like those outsiders, think that the captain would forsake us? If that were the case, who do you think sent food to us whenever we were in detention? Who would have sent those warm nkets to us? Lastly, who would have opened that secret door to the detention room?
This voice belonged to Adair, as expected from the vice-captain who understood me best!
A voice quickly exined, Adair, dont be too emotional! I, of course, understand that our captain wouldnt forsake us. Its just that the captain always asks us to carry out nearly impossible missions
That voice sounded like Ed. Tch! I actually thought I could appoint him with some tasks, but it seemed that it just wouldnt do if it was not Adair!
But Captain has always given us some help! Adair hardened his attitude.
Yes, but captain can sometimes be quitequiteoff his rocker. Last time he wanted us to conceal our identity to beat up Knight-Captain Earth. But he only gave us twenty five sets of assassins garb, forgot to give us weapons, and let us get beaten up by Knight-Captain Earth instead
Adairs voice no longer passed through the wall; it seemed that he could not refute this.
This isplete rubbish! How could I have forgotten the attempt to punish Earth? It was just that after I had purchased night clothes with public funds, I was found out by the Pope. As a result he took back the rest of the money. There was no money to buy weapons, but there were twenty something people beating up a person so I thought they could at least get a punch or two in
I would never have thought that not only they could not break through Earths protective shield, but all of them came back with injuries for me to heal. I was so mad!
I furiously threw open the secret door and tossed the basket through the opening with so much force that I could hear the sound of the basket hitting the far wall.
There was silence beyond the wall, until Adair exined, Captain, everyone was justining, they didnt really mean it.
I rolled in a dozen rose beads, ignoring Adairs exnation, and said resentfully, Those with severe injuries may only use one and should not be fully healed. Every one of you must have an injury of some kind. This is an order!
Ed sounded as if he was about to cry, Captain The people from the Monastery of the God of War were too much and we were just too mad at them, thats why we spoke nonsense. Please dont be angry!
Captain!
Were sorry, captain!
We were wrong, captain!
My heart softened at the calls of captain. Those damn fools must have known my weakness. Every time they made a mistake, each of them would desperately cry, Captain, captain!
I growled, Thats enough! Just shut up. Those with heavy injuries, hurry up and treat your wounds. Those with minor injuries, hurry up and eat. Theres a task to doter. The cries of captain behind the wall immediately ceased, and I called out, Adair.
Yes, sir.
Gather everyone at the usual ceter. I will send people to assist all of you. You will also need some tools.
Yes.
Captain, will you be apanying us? Ed suddenly asked.
I, Sun, will not be with you.
Understood
At approximately midnight or so, Adair directed all the members through the secret door. I hid behind a tree and quietly peeked as they came out, then stealthily followed them from behind. Although Adair was verypetent, I wasnt sure if he really understood my n.
Better to follow them just to be safe.
Adair, could that flitting shadow behind of us be Captain? Ed was constantly looking back.
No, the captain said he would not follow us, Adair replied, not even looking back.
Hearing this answer, Ed then said, No wonder the captain favors you, Adair.
Suddenly, Adair stopped. Ed could not react fast enough and his nose had a severe, intimate contact with the back of Adairs head.
Ed held his nose with a pained expression, swiftly cast a Minor Heal on himself, and then loudlyined, Adair, why did you suddenly stop?
Adair nkly gestured towards the front, and all of the members of the Sun Knight toon gazed towards the front in unison a ck-d member of the Judgment Knight toon came over and reported to Adair:
Ten members of the Storm Knight toon, ten members of the ze Knight toon, ten members of the Leaf Knight toon, ten members of the Earth Knight toon, ten members of the Ice Knight toon, ten members of the Moon Knight toon, ten members of the Cloud Knight toon, five members of the Judgment Knight toonall members present and ounted for. Under the orders of Knight-Captain Sun, we obey the orders of Sun Knight toons vice-captain Adair.
Ed dumbly tugged at the corner of Adairs shirt and whispered, Adair Do you think the captain is asking us to beat up those people from Monastery of the God of War, or obliterate them?
Uh Im not too sure, Adair replied, slightly perplexed. Just then he saw two crates that were ced in the middle of the gathering ce. He loudly muttered, These must be the tools that the captain spoke of.
I nodded in the darkness even though I knew that Adair would not be able to see me.
He walked over, opened the two boxes and furrowed his eyebrows in thought.
Ed came over and curiously picked up the items from the box. There were dozens of pieces of clothing of the same style. He said in surprise, Arent these royal knights uniforms? There are also their designated weapons And arent those uniforms of warriors of Monastery of the God of War? What are these for?
Out of habit, all members of the Sun Knight toon looked toward Adair, who had just finished thinking. He loudly muttered, Oh! It seems that we have to split into two groups for the missionno wonder we need so many people.
Listening to Adairs announcement, I gave a satisfied nod. It seemed that he knew what to do, and I shall say again, as expected from the vice-captain I had chosen. I had such great taste when I chose!
Judgment Knight was busy training Elijah, and Elijah was busy being trained by Judgment Knight.
Adair and the Sun Knight toon were busy doing what I had asked of them during the night. By day, they had returned to the detention room andy in a pile, sleeping like a mass grave of corpses. They were so corpse-like that even if one were to walk on those corpses, not a cry of pain could be heardonly the sound of rhythmic snoring.
Even Pink and Rnd were busy preparing what I had requested of them. The process of requesting favors from Pink went smoothly. Her eyes immediately shone when I exined my request and she did not mention wanting any payment, so of course I did not mention paying.
Conversely, Rnd was so shocked that his face turned pale But his face has always been grayish white, so there really wasnt much of a difference.
I yawned loudly, grabbed a blueberry biscuit from my te and stuffed it into my mouth, then continued flipping through the book that Cloud had lent to me: How to Pick the Right Lucky essories to Wear for a Duel.
I sat back and relished the feeling of everyone being busy but me. It felt indescribably good.
There was a scratching sound and then the door was opened. Sunlight spilled in from the outside, filling the space I was in with light, but I was not perturbed. I had lit up a small sphere of holy light to do my reading.
If Cloud had not told me, I really would not have dared believe that you were hiding here Isnt it Clouds habit to hide inside a book cab? Also, do you really intend to rely on this book for the uing battle?
I raised my head and watched as Judgment Knight stuck his head into the book cab, looking at the book in my hands with a ghost of a smile. I raised my eyebrows and eximed, Dont underestimate this book, its really useful! Also, I finally understand why Cloud loves hiding inside bookcases; its a perfect little haven after lighting up a sphere of holy light.
This was also a little haven where no one would disturb me fromzing about. In the past even when I was in the prayer room there would always be someone looking for the Sun Knight, but no one would think to find the Sun Knight in a book cab!
Judgment nonchntly said, If you have finished your reading and have gotten tired of the book cab, please at least check on Knight-Captain Hell.
Whats up with him? Could he not learn Clouds modified cloud-steps skill? I furrowed my eyebrows; that would be bad as, ording to my n, Elijah needed stall the fight with the Son of the God of War for at least ten minutes.
Judgment shook his head and said, Hes learned well, but seems to be depressed. After slight probing, it seems that peer pressure, having an affair with the princess, and disrupting the kings ns have caused the royal knights to look down on him.
I nodded and emphatically replied, Oh, that! Dont worry, it should be settled within the next few days.
Judgment thought for a moment, but still shook his head and said, I have already informed you of Knight-Captain Hells status, but if you think that it is not a problem, then I shall not think about it further.
That perked my curiosity. Usually Judgment could easily deduce that Hells plight would be resolved in a matter of days, so why would he purposely approach and inform me of Hells poor status?
Could it be that I suddenly moved, blurting out, Could it be that the five members of Judgment Knight toon did not tell you what I had asked of them?
I told them not to report to me, Judgment closed the cab, a mutter passed through the door. I do not want to know any of it.
Judgment seemed to know that my mischief would not be something small, so he made up his mind not to know anything about the entire situation. It was better this way though; otherwise, I might be cut down by Judgment someday. I would not be able to me him for itand may even have to apologize for being such a nuisance.
I gazed at the book in my hands, contemting whether I should check out Elijahs status or not. I took thest blueberry biscuit from the te and stuffed it into my mouth,ckadaisically turning a page of the book.
ce the handkerchief of your beloved into your left breast pocket and her love shall protect your heart from harm.
Mm! This would be useless to me, but Elijah could use it. I had better tell him to remember to ask the princess for her handkerchief and ce it in his left pocket!
I finished the blueberry biscuits quickly.
I wiped my mouth, arranged my clothes, and stepped out of the book cab.
Greetings, Knight-Captain Clou K-Knight-Captain Sun?
I turned back to look, and I saw a few holy knights, all of whom were wearing a dumbstruck expression akin to someone who just had their head hit by something heavy. After seeing me turn to look at them, some were so shocked that they turned to immovable statues upon confirming my identity as the Sun Knight.
The light of His Holiness shines upon thend, filling it withpassion. Even the book cab is filled with such a pleasant atmosphere that Sun could not help but to enter andmune with the God of Lightspassion
After spewing my nonsensical exnation, I swiftly ran away. It seemed that I wasnt suited to hiding inside book cabs. If I were to hide there a few more times, the number of statues would increase in the corridor to the point of obstructing human traffic.
In order to avoid trouble, I donned a cape, pulled up the hood, and then left the Holy Temple to look for Elijah.
Thinking that Elijah, having just finished Judgments strict training, must be tired to the point of being half dead, I guessed that his route would probably be directly from the Holy Temple to the castle. Hmm Or perhaps he might have stopped halfway for a meal. I guessed based on Judgments rtionship with him that Judgment most probably would not have prepared blueberry biscuits for him to eat.
I quickly found him in a restaurant between the Holy Temple and the castle. He looked exhausted, and seemed quite depressed. He lookedpletely different from that macho royal knight I saw only days before; his entire being resembled that of an elderly person, and that all-purpose handsome face had also lost its color. Even the waitress threw his food at him without even sparing him a flirtatious nce.
Poor guy No wonder Judgment asked me to check on him.
I walked towards the empty chair beside him and sat down, snatching away the piece of beef he had just selected and stuffed it into my mouth.
He stared at his empty chopsticks for a moment before slowly turning his head towards me and asked uncertainly, May I know who you are?
I slightly lifted my hood and grinned at him.
Ah! Su Its you! he eximed, and then fell silent. It seemed that he was troubled by something, he held his utensils, unmoving. It wasnt until I had eaten half of the beef on his te that he opened his mouth and asked in despair, Should I not involve myself in this duel?
Uh oh! He is thinking of withdrawing! I quickly swallowed the beef and coaxed, Why would you say that? Could it be that you dont love Her Highness?
Its not that! Elijah leapt up indignantly It would be impossible for me not to love her, definitely impossible!
I nodded, If thats the case, then why dont you want to duel? Do you really want to hand over the princess to the Son of the God of War?
Elijah sat down sullenly and said in a low voice, I- I dont want to But our social standings are vastly different.
Is that what yourrades said?
In a grievous, somewhatining manner, he said, His Majesty and my teacher have also said so. They are extremely furious.
I picked up a piece of beef from his te, slowly chewing and swallowing before saying unhurriedly, How about this! Why dont you continue receiving Judgments training and think it over for the next two days? It wouldnt be toote for you to give up then, if you still intended to.
Elijah nodded quickly this time and happily said, I wouldnt mind receiving more training from Knight-Captain Judgment. Knight-Captain Judgments swordsmanship is really strong! I have only just received a week of training, and can already feel that I have improved immensely. It is unbelievable!
But of course, Judgment was already invincible at the age of thirteen. I think aside from Rnd, no one can match him in terms of swordy
Which holy knight is Rnd? Elijahs eyes shone, not even hesitating to interrupt me.
Er Hes not a holy knight, I said hesitantly.
Oh, then is he a normal knight, or a royal knight? Elijah asked relentlessly. It was obvious that he wanted to meet this Rnd, whose strength could match the Judgment Knights.
I became curious in return. Had Elijah not known Rnd even though both of them were royal knights?
He was a royal knight, but he died. Havent you heard of Rnd before?
Ah Is it Captain Rnd? Elijah seemed startled. I saw him a few times, but we only brushed shoulders and never really knew each other well. He was not exactly a sociable person; he was also somewhat withdrawn and he rarely sparred with others. Even though I knew he wasnt weak, I didnt know he was that strong either! With hints of upset and regret, he added, If only I had befriended him! That way perhaps I could have persuaded him not to confront the king directly, and then he would not have been killed.
You knew that Rnd was killed by the king? I asked, surprised. Hadnt the whole incident been covered up by crown prince?
Elijah nodded and said in a low voice, Most of the royal knights knew about it, but because of the crown prince they did not say anything.
So thats it.
I nodded. When Rnd sought vengeance on the king, there had been close to fifty royal knights present. Covering up the newspletely would not have been easy. Besides, the crown prince probably didnt put too much effort into covering it up; his fathers reputation was so horrible that adding the rumor of killing a royal knight would not change anything.
Seeing Elijahs disappointed look, I was about to tell him that I know a strong person and ask whether or not he was interested, but I saw a bunch of peopleing from behind him. I quickly picked up the beef from the table and moved to the next table, pretending not to know Elijah.
Elijah was puzzled, Knight-Captain Sun, you
There you are, Elijah!
Elijah jolted, turned his head, and saw a bunch of royal knights stampeding towards him like a herd of bulls. His face immediately paled as he murmured, Theyre not here to beat me up, are they? while peeking at me with a distressed gaze.
The first royal knight that reached him patted him on the shoulders, growling lowly, Elijah, you have to win!
Aye! Marry the princess!
You must not lose to that Son of the God of War!
The royal knights all spoke over each other, but in general it was all about the many wrongs of the Monastery of the God of War, and then something along the lines of Elijah winning the battle and justice being served. Elijah took everything in dizzily. He lifted his head and saw the elderly knight, who he treated as half his teacher, walking by and quickly cried for help, Teacherwhats going on?!
The older knight ran in like a hot-tempered teenager, grabbed at Elijahs cor, and snarled, Lad! If you dont marry the princess, you may never face me again!
Teacher? Elijah stared aghast at the knight. He stuttered, W-Whats going on?
The royal knights beside him indignantly said, Those damned warriors from the Monastery of the God of War ambushed us at night!
They were even shouting something about us ganging up on people and saying that riding horses wasnt fair. They kept forcing us to dismount to engage them in one-on-onebat!
The voices of all the royal knights were rising with anger, Were knights, knights! We specialize in riding horses and battling in groups! Who would want to fight a single battle with them, who are specialized in one-on-onebat!? Were not mad!
Not good.
Elijahs half-a-teacher frowned as he frankly spoke, Your skills are stillcking; it is impossible for you to defeat the Son of the God of War. It is even more impossible for that Sun Knight who doesnt even know how to wield a sword Go, go, go! Im giving you some special training!
Hmph! You can lecture your student, but why drag me into it? I red.
Wait, I just
Elijah probably wanted to say that he had juste back from training with Judgment, but realized he could not reveal this matter, so he could only shut his mouth.
Without any reason to object, Elijah was helplessly dragged up. He could only shoot nce after nce filled with confusion to me from the corner of his eyes.
Its the warriors from the Monastery of the God of War! a royal knight suddenly snarled angrily.
The Son of the God of War was leading a group of fuming warriors, stalking forward through the street. His eyes were levelly fixed not only on Elijahs face, but on all the royal knights. It was obvious that he was aiming for them.
The Son of the God of War walked in front of the royal knights and immediately berated them. Whats the meaning of you royal knights challenging us to a group battle on horsebacks? Were warriors! Who would want to battle you on horseback? Were not mad!
Hearing this, the unhappy royal knights started to mour. Your singlebat is unreasonable, were knights! Who would want to challenge you in one-on-onebat?
Getting that response, the Son of the God of Wars anger became mirth. Fine, fine, fine! I shall challenge you all to a singlebat. Its up to you whether you want to ride horses or donkeys, or if a few of you want to attack together. It doesnt even matter if all of youe at once!
The royal knights were furious, but this time the elderly knight held them back. Walking toward the front and standing before Son of the God of War, he coldly said, Interesting! Perhaps you want topete against me. I shall ride a horse, but I will attack alone.
The Son of the God of War finally noticed the older knight. Recognizing his opponent, he began to frown.
I muttered to myself, Thats one of the kings favored knights; even you may not want to anger him at this point of time. After all, His Majesty has only two favored knights, and hes also the elder one. Its most probable that the king would listen to his advice.
The Son of the God of War looked as though he was either about to explode in anger or suffocating, but he did not want to annoy the person in front of him. Finally, he growled, Let us depart.
The elder knight confidant did not seem as though he wanted to confront the Son of the God of War either. He only sullenly turned his head and thumped Elijahs shoulder as he warned, Lad, fight well. Lose and youll be in deep trouble!
Aye! Lose and youll be in deep trouble! the rest of the royal knights bellowed.
Elijahs face became paler than Rnds in a blink of an eye, and he started forcefully tossing a look that was a cry for help from the corner of his eyes.
I honestly pitied him. Basically, the chances of him defeating the Son of the God of War were simr to the chances of me defeating Judgment Knight. But even though I pitied him, I still lowered my head and pretended I hadnt seen anything. I nonchntly swallowed thest piece of beef and took out a handkerchief and wiped my mouth.
The Monastery of the God of War and the royal knights had started to feud, and Elijah would not be able to withdraw from this battle even if he wanted to Mm, it seemed that I could ask Adair to stop his midnight missions.
Lighthearted, I stood and decided to return to the Holy Temple. I intended to get another te of blueberry biscuits from Ice, and maybe ask Cloud to find me a book cab where no one would pass by, then lend me a book for bedtime reading
Volume 2, Sun Knight’s Daily Duty #9: “Spread the True Teachings of the God of Light”
Volume 2, Chapter Sun Knights Daily Duty #9: Spread the True Teachings of the God of Light
Trantor: dahlys
On the day of the three person deathmatch, the Holy Temple was virtually empty. Everyone had already left to grab themselves a good spot at the stadium where it would be held.
I sighed in irritation. Even the patrolling knights have disappeared. This is just too sloppy! Although it is peaceful now, there is an opposing religious faction, the Monastery of the God of War, in our territory. Having no guards in the entire Holy Temple is a bit too much.
Therefore, you guys will guard this ce!
I let my Sun Knight toon out of the detention room, and gave them these instructions.
Their expressions indicated a 200% reluctance to follow orders.
Why did this have to happen We originally wanted to sneak out of the secret door and watch the match. Captain
Twenty-four armored holy knights looked at me with pleading, sparkly eyes and kept crying, Captain They even dragged out thest syble. This makes me feel really
Disgusting! Get lost! I shouted angrily.
I turned around only to see Vice-Captain Adair standing in front of me looking depressed.
He smiled bitterly, and solemnly said, Captain, the Sun Knight toon and I will guard the Holy Temple well. Even though Adair will forever regret being unable to watch your battle heroics, Adair will follow your everymand. Still, I cannot help but regret it! He sighed tragically.
Since you will regret it so much, then after arranging their positions,e and watch the match.
Yes, sir! Adairs vitality returned in an instant.
After saying that, I noticed that the sun had already risen. I still needed to fetch somebody, and if I did not set off soon, I would bete. Although I am oftente, when the people waiting include a king, a princess, the Pope of my religion, a big shot of another religion and so on, its not a good idea to be tardy.
When I was some distance away, I heard people yelling from behind, Adair! Youre despicable!, Shameless!, Traitor! and other suchments.
When I reached the main doors of the Holy Temple, I looked around and immediately found the person I was searching for. He was standing in a corner. I nodded at him, and then continued making my way to the deathmatch stadium. I knew that he would follow me.
As I entered the deathmatch stadium, the royal knights greeted me with friendly nods. But the moment they nced behind me, they tensed up and ran forward to restrain the person following me.
Stop right there!
The royal knights tension was infectious and soon spread to the entire audience. Many people stared openly at the uniquely dressed person at the entrance.
He wore a skin-tight ck leotard with scaly silver armor covering his chest, vitals, calves, and the bottom half of his face. Although this was an assassins outfit, there was a longsword strapped to his waist. This was unusual, since the preferred weapons of assassins were daggers and short swords.
I shouted at the guards, He belongs to the Holy Temple and is not a suspicious person! Let him in.
Everybody was shocked, but the Twelve Holy Knights were the most rmed. Some even stared, alternating between me and him, with open suspicion.
I smiled brilliantly and exined to everyone, This is Knight-Captain Hell. He has recentlypleted a secret mission and has since returned to the Temple.
ze was the first to exim, What! Hes not Sun No! Supreme Dragon?
I nodded and said, Oh! Youre right; Knight-Captain Hells full name is Supreme Dragon Hell. Theres nothing wrong with you calling him Supreme Dragon, but in front of others, Knight-Captain ze, you should call him Knight-Captain Hell. This is to prevent others from mistaking his identity.
ze was stunned. He gaped as if he wanted to say something but did not know what to say. He was not the only person who was astounded. Simply put, all the other holy knights were either shocked, suspicious, or had looks of utter disbelief.
This statement gave rise to much discussion. As everyone was talking, I took note of the situation in the stadium. The stands were clearly partitioned into royal knights, warriors of the Monastery of the God of War, and holy knights.
The royal knights sat closest to the kings tform. The people from the Monastery of the God of War sat directly opposite the royal knights. The holy knights were divided into two and filled the seats in between the other two factions to serve as a neutral zone. After all, the angry res the royal knights and warriors of the Monastery of the God of War were throwing at each other were enough to make anyone suspect that instead of a three person deathmatch, the battle would devolve into a group brawl.
The Son of the God of War sat next to the stage. The stands behind him were filled with warriors of the Monastery of the God of War.
The representative for the royal knights, Elijah, sat opposite the Son of the God of War, with only the stage separating them. He was staring at the supposed Supreme Dragon Hell with a rigid face.
The princess was not on the kings tform, but behind Elijah in a cheering zone she had prepared specially for him. She seemed to be cheering for her sweetheart with all her might. She did not bother to even pretend to show any encouragement for the Son of the God of War or me. Observing this, the Son of the God of War was rather upset. Of course, I continued to smile dazzlingly.
The princess regarded Supreme Dragon Hell doubtfully, and then shot me a warning look. Her look implied that she wanted me to avoid causing any mischief.
I had not revealed much of my n to the princess. All I said was that I would, naturally, help her sweetheart win the three person deathmatch. I did not mention anything else, and could not mention anything else unless I wanted to be burned at the stake.
At that moment, the king slowly announced, From what I hear, the Twelve Holy Knights do not seem to recognize their ownrade.
I bowed gracefully to the king, then rified, That is correct, Your Majesty. Besides Sun, the others indeed do not recognize thispanion.
Oh? Im all ears. The king honestly appeared interested.
I nodded and exined, Knight-Captain Hell is a unique existence among the Twelve Holy Knights. As the ages pass the role of the Hell Knight changes, but the Hell Knight is mostly involved in undercover work. For example, during an age of war the Hell Knight would focus on obtaining vital military information.
So what you mean is that the Hell Knight exists to be a spy or assassin?
The kings younger knight confidante smiled a little oddly and said, So there exists a member of the Twelve Holy Knights who does this kind of dirty work?
Elijah, who was standing to the side, lowered his head slightly in shame.
It is not like that at all, I denied fervently. I paused for a while before resuming my exnation, Under the guidance of the God of Light, holy knights uphold the true spirit of justice, not an ignorant form of justice. In a war, obtaining urate information is of absolute importance. urate information ensures that as few of our holy knight brethren are sacrificed as possible. It can also shorten the duration of the war, preventing the citizens of the God of Light from suffering from the ravages of war. However, information does note easily. Simply asking will not give us any useful data. In order to obtain vital information, someone needs to sacrifice their right to stand under the light, thus entering the darkness. This is for the sake of reducing the pain of the citizens of the God of Light, protecting our own holy knight brothers, and,st but not least, carrying out the justice of the God of Light.
I nced at Elijah. He seemed more cheerful now. I spoke gently, Please believe me. Holy knights are not afraid of walking into the darkness with their backs to the light. Even if they are shrouded in darkness, they remain under the radiance of the God of Light.
When I had finished talking, everybody sank into deep thought. The princess even smiled at me, probably because these words of mine could encourage her loved one.
Actually, these words did not apply only to Hell Knight. They were valid for all the holy knights in the cruel, cold-hearted faction, especially their leader Judgment Knight.
The king nodded gently and said, Sun Knight, you have deepened my understanding of holy knights.
It is Suns honor, and the will of the God of Light, that Your Majesty has understood my words.
Knight-Captain Sun, have you finished talking? The Son of the God of War was doing his best to maintain a calm demeanor, but could not hide his impatience. If youve finished talking then let us begin the deathmatch!
My most sincere apologies for the long wait. Let us now participate in a friendly spar witnessed by the radiant God of Light, I announced for all to hear.
After my announcement, I immediately strode toward the stagebut a ck and silver figure was in the way.
I hesitantly stopped walking and asked, Brother Hell, is something the matter?
Hell said simply and clearly, Fighting is not something the Sun Knight should do. Please allow this substitute to take your ce in the match.
On hearing this, I murmured, Ah. The king was quick to react. He asked, Substitute?
I looked at the king with an awkward expression and stuttered, T-This
The king shot a look at his younger knight confidante. Thetter shouted, Could the always honest and transparent Sun Knight be hiding something unspeakable?
I deliberately turned around to prompt Judgment. He was the only one who could cooperate with me even without being informed.
Although Judgment had no idea what was going on, he said irritably, If you insist on saying it, then its your responsibility.
I hesitated, sighed, and then rified, Its like this, Your Majesty: Hell Knight was once thought to be the alter ego of the Sun Knight, and not a real person. It is unclear whether that was true in the past. Regardless, the current Hell Knight does indeed exist as a real person. But at the same time, they have been assigned the task of being the Sun Knights substitute. After giving my exnation, I did my best to plead with Hell Knight, Knight-Captain Hell, please step aside. This is my fight.
No! Hell growled somewhat angrily, If you fight personally instead of letting this substitute take your ce, then you are defeating the purpose of my existence. You will have to kill me and step over my corpse before I let you go up onstage.
I was left speechless, and the whole stadium was in an uproar. It was rare for the audience to hear a highly self-disciplined holy knight lose control and say something like this.
Knight-Captain Hell, I cannot allow you to rece me in the match. I sighed softly and said helplessly, If you win, how could it count as my victory?
Hell Knight said coldly, Then step onto the stage over my dead body!
Thats impossible Please step aside, Knight-Captain Hell. I was beginning to get angry.
No! Hell Knight only spat out the one word, but this one word had more than enough impact.
We had reached a stalemate. Hell stared at me with determined eyesor I should say, he was doing his best to appear resolute. I believe this was not difficult for him, as he was originally an extremely determined person anyway.
Just let Knight-Captain Hell take your ce.
The one who broke the stalemate was Her Highness, the princess.
She said gently, Since he is willing to sacrifice himself for Knight-Captain Sun, then it makes no difference whether it is him or the Sun Knight fighting.
I shook my head and eximed, But Your Highness, the other two participants may not be willing to ept such an arrangement.
Elijah thought hard about it for a while, and then said, Since the princess does not object, I shall also ept this arrangement.
The Son of the God of War frowned. For a long time, he did not show any sign of agreeing. This I can understand. Although he was unsure how strong Hell Knight was, no matter what, he could not be weaker than I am in the rumors.
I hurriedly added fuel to the mes by saying, It is understandable if His Highness the Son of the God of War does not ept, since it would be unfair to him if Hell Knight wins.
The Son of the God of War appeared insulted by myment. He coldly sneered, and howled, Who says I dont agree! It doesnt matter who my opponent is, the winner will be me.
With regard to this statement, the king nodded in agreement. Since all the important people had given their approval, the matter was settled. The three men who were vying for the princesss hand in marriage went on stage for the deathmatch.
As I was no longer one of the menpeting in the fight for the princess, I returned to the ranks of the Twelve Holy Knights and took my ce beside Judgment Knight.
The edges of Judgment Knights lips curved up a little, and he whispered, So you never had any intention of going up on stage.
Of course. I have no interest in being beaten to a pulp in front of an audience. I replied naturally.
I gave him a disapproving look and added cynically, With your reasoning ability, you should have deduced this when you saw me with the book that Cloud gave me, describing how to choose good luck charms. Do you think I am a person who relies on good luck charms to guarantee the sess of my schemes? If I cant be 200% confident, then I should at least be 100% sure of sess before I dare to do anything.
Ah You are right! How stupid of me. Judgment shook his head in chagrin and said, Never mind the book, I should have known you definitely werent going to participate in the fight when you agreed to it.
I gave Judgment a look of disdain. What is that supposed to mean? At any rate, I have defeated many undead creaturesand asionally the undead creatures Pink sends are strong!
A servant suddenly walked over to me and said respectfully, Sun Knight, the king wishes to speak with you.
I nodded and followed him, then boldly gave the king a brilliant smile. Even if the king knew that all this was my fault, there was no way he could use me in front of such arge audience, right?
The king waved at his two knight confidantes, and they immediately understood to stand further away.
He then waved at me. I climbed up the tform, stood next to the king, and lowered my head to hear what he had to say. He gritted his teeth and hissed, If my sister did not truly love Elijah, I would never have allowed you to cause such mischief.
Even though Sun has no idea what Your Majesty means by mischief, I do admire your heartfelt concern for your beloved sister, I said sincerely.
After all, if the king insisted on marrying his sister to the Son of the God of War, he would have at least ten methods of sabotaging my n. But not only did he not use any of these methods, he even chose to simply sit by and watch the oue.
Hmph! If you stir up so much trouble and still fail to let my sister marry her sweetheart, resulting in serious consequences, I will make sure nothing good happens to you.
Just like an anxious big brother, the king red viciously at me. After that, he scowled and turned to the scene on stage.
The king had good reason to frown. Although Elijah had been trained by Judgment, the probability of him beating the Son of the God of War was as high as that of me beating Judgment.
I knew that, Judgment knew that, the warriors of the God of War knew that, and the royal knights knew that. So naturally, the king also knew that.
What they didnt know, was that there are many definitions of winning, especially when fighting over a woman.
As I left the kings side and walked back to the ranks of the Twelve Holy Knights, the fight had already begun, as if the participants couldnt wait to start. The first to strike was the Son of the God of War. Warriors were always the first to attack, while knights who valued defense over attack rarely struck first.
Nice swordsmanship! Judgment Knight gasped in admiration, as if itching for a match.
This statement was, of course, not directed at Elijah. Elijahs swordsmanship was not bad, but not good enough for Judgment to marvel at. Hisment was targeted at Rol at Knight-Captain Hell and the Son of the God of War.
Judgment Knight struck up amentary on the vicious fight, saying, Soon after the start of the deathmatch, the Son of the God of War quickly realized who his real opponent was. Although on the surface, it is a three person melee, in truth most of the fighting is done between the Son of the God of War and Hell Knight.
The Son of the God of War had at first thought to get rid of Elijah before dealing with Hell Knight, but the formers swordsmanship is pretty good and his footwork is so unique. It would require more than a moment to defeat Elijah, which makes it difficult, considering that Hell Knight would also be waiting nearby for an opportunity to attack, like a tiger waiting to pounce on its prey.
Even the Son of the God of War would lose if he did not fight seriously against Hell Knight, Judgment Knight said, continuing his exclusivementary.
Truth is, all I saw were the glint of swords and the silhouettes of three people darting here and there. I watched till I was giddy, and when I heard the sh of weapons Good thing I am not up on stage, or I would have died of a seizure just from hearing the sounds of shing swords, I said.
If you really went up on stage, you would have lost before you even heard the sh of weapons,Judgment said after he heard my exmation of relief. But dont worry. You specialize in defeating the undead. If it was about vanquishing undead creatures, you would be stronger than all three people on stage. Afterforting me, Judgment proceeded to insult me further. He said, On the other hand, if it was about fighting living things, you would be more than ten times weaker than Elijah.
Not willing to ept defeat, I provoked him, Then between you and Hell Knight, who would be stronger?
Judgment darted a look at me, then said slowly, Hard to say And you should know very well what I mean.
I shut my mouth obediently and recalled that Supreme Dragon Hell did not only have mere sword-fighting abilities. In truth, his sword-fighting abilities were probably the most harmless of his skills. Then again, if the enemy was Supreme Dragon Hell, as a holy knight, chopping at him with a sword was not the only means avable to Judgment Knight. In conclusion, it would be really hard to determine who would win. The only thing I could be sure of was that Judgment had already discovered the true identity of Supreme Dragon Hell.
Although I had had no intention of hiding this fact from Judgment, I was, as always, in awe of his powers of observation. If I ever needed to, I was afraid it would be extremely challenging to hide something from him.
I could not resist asking, How did you find out who he is?
He is easy to identify because of his superb swordsmanship.
So that was it. I hate master swordsmen!
Your expression indicates that you are thinking all expert swordsmen should die. Judgment shot me a disapproving look.
Keep guessing correctly and I will be convinced that you are not Judgment Knight, but some tapeworm living in my stomach!
Judgments disapproving look vanished, reced with a widening smile. Unsatisfied, I asked, How is the fight progressing?
The Son of the God of War indeed lives up to his name as leader of the warriors. He cannot be underestimated. Unless Supreme Dragon Hell uses a technique other than his sword, he will definitely lose in the end.
I asked to rify, Even if Elijah and Supreme Dragon Hell gang up on him, the Son of the God of War will still win?
Yes.
I could not help but praise, He isnt the Son of the God of War for nothing, so strong!
Your expression suggests that you are very relieved that you never had any intention of taking part in the fight.
Shut up, tapeworm!
Judgments eyes brimmed with delight. Fortunately for him, everyones eyes were on the battle and no one noticed his expression, or else many people would have died of shock seeing the cruel and heartless Judgment Knight grinning.
I noticed that time was almost up, and whispered to Judgment, In a moment, no matter what happens, do not interfere.
Judgment nodded and said decisively, Then I shall leave, in case somebody wonders why I did not do anything.
I nodded back in agreement. It was just like Judgment to be so thorough.
This way, I can also avoid knowing what you did.
Might as well let him leave, just in case I identally exceed Judgments mischief tolerance level. If I do, after receiving a painful beating, I would still have to apologize for causing trouble.
After Judgment left the deathmatch stadium, I looked at the stage. Weapons shed continuously, and the battle auras were so powerful that the wind drafts caused were enough to mess up my hair. The ground was even riddled with cracks. Small pieces of rock were flung about in the strong whirlwinds of the opposing battle auras.
No matter whether they were knights or warriors, the watching audience didnt dare to take their eyes off of the intense battle in case they missed an important part. asionally there were cries of amazement or loud cheering.
I thought, Thats about enough. If the fight goes on, Elijah might be unable to handle it and lose. In that case, never mind that all my earlier efforts would be wastedI would have no idea how to wrap things up.
If Elijah lost, and I cannot allow the Son of the God of War to marry the princess, then that would mean that I would really have to marry her myself, eh? I reckon that I would have to wear a full body armor to bed for our first night, to prevent my wife frommitting the crime of murdering her husband.
I reached into my pocket and crushed a ss heart.
Volume 2, Sun Knight’s Daily Duty #10: “Recruit Worshippers”
Volume 2, Chapter Sun Knights Daily Duty #10: Recruit Worshippers
Trantor: dahlys
All of a sudden, Hell Knightunched a powerful kick at Elijah. The blownded solidly, as evidently thetter did not expect to be attacked by his ally. He flew quite a distance, finallynding near the edge of the arena and nearly falling over.
That nearly gave me a heart attack! I really thought he would fall over the edge!
Since he had taken the full brunt of the kick, Elijah could not get up for some time. Nevertheless, he did his best to stand.
The Son of the God of War moved in to deal a finishing blow, but Hell Knight defended Elijah.
Why are you protecting him?
The Son of the God of War started to get suspicious, and he bellowed, Are both of you conspiring against me?
Oh no!
Conspiring against you?
Supreme Dragon Hell smiled thinly and calmly said, Is it even possible to work together in such a situation? There is only one princess, and she cant marry two people. Its just that if I let you finish Elijah off, I wontst much longer either.
Upon hearing this, the Son of the God of War smiled arrogantly and said, Even with his aid, you cannot defeat me.
That is true. Supreme Dragon Hell nodded sincerely and added, Your swordsmanship is very good, perhaps even better than mine. Also, physically, you are much stronger than I am.
The Son of the God of Warughed loudly as he said, Youre not bad either. You are extremely fast!
Do both of you have to hit it off so well? I was unsure whether tough or cry. It would be a good thing if Supreme Dragon Hell got along well with the Son of the God of War though.
Let us fight fairly! Supreme Dragon Hell assumed a battle-ready stance.
The Son of the God of War replied in a voice like thunder, Certainly! He too assumed a battle-ready stance. Both Supreme Dragon Hell and the Son of the God of War seemed to be in high spirits.
At this juncture, Elijah finally managed to struggle to his feet. He looked rather disheartened, to the point that he was unable to join the battle. I was not surprised to see Elijah depressed. One of his opponents was the Son of the God of War, and the other was Well anyway, the point was that these two were inhumanly strong! Losing to them was nothing to be ashamed of.
I believed that once Elijahspatriots understood how strong these two people were, they would not find Elijahs loss ignominious. Basically, anyone who could fight on the same stage as these two for such a long time could already be considered one of the strongest warriors.
Moreover, Elijah was a knight. Knights are not known as being good duelers.
In other words, if Elijah, the Son of the God of War, and Supreme Dragon Hell each led a toon in war, Elijah would be the victor. There was no way the Son of the God of War and Supreme Dragon Hell could triumph over him in such a situation.
This was the image I was trying to create. In a duel, Elijah could onlyst a bit more than ten minutes. But when it came to leading an army, Elijah was undoubtedly better than the other two.
None of those present here, especially the royal knights, would consider Elijahs loss a real defeat.
Just as Elijah had taken a deep breath and had gathered up the courage to rejoin the battle, I suddenly hollered, Elijah! The princess is in danger, protect her immediately!
Elijah did a double take and then reflexively dashed toward the princess. cing his body in front of the princess, he turned around and
A ck shadow punctured his chest. Elijah fell to the ground instantly, hands grasping his chest, face scrunched up in pain. Putrid ck smoke oozed out from his whole body.
I ran to Elijahs side and bent down to examine him. Shocked, I eximed, This isa Curse of Darkness!
Unafraid of the cursed ck smoke billowing out of Elijahs body, the princess leapt on top of him and screamed, Elijah!
My face was grave as I scanned the audience stands for the culprit. Everybodys gaze followed mine.
A cloaked person in the audience suddenly stood and ripped off her concealment It was a rarely seen witch!
Wow!
I resisted praising Pinks impulsiveness with all my might.
The witch was a gothic beauty with outstanding facial features, a hot and sexy body, and pale white skin that had a tinge of forest green to it. Her clothes were ripped perfectly, exposing her slender legs, deep cleavage, and navel. Still, they were not ripped to the point where the view of her could be rated R. It was a beautiful, yet garish and frightening sight.
Although she did not look alive, she could not be considered dead. Strictly speaking, witches were cursed creatures. We say they were cursed, but more often than not they were women who cursed themselves. They wanted to be witches so that they would have the strength to do things like take revenge.
I had specially instructed Pink not to send an undead creature. Undead creatures were too easily discovered in a ce full of holy knights.
Even so, I never expected Pink to find a witch. Witches are notmon at all.
The witch leapt onto the stage and sauntered slowly as she headed toward the king.
Firstly, witches are still considered to be women. Secondly, they are women who have tragic pasts and have suffered a great injustice. Thirdly, this witch was a beauty. Therefore, no knight in the stadium was willing to block her path.
The witch giggled, I want revenge, revenge, revenge!
The kings younger knight confidant yelled angrily, Nonsense! How could there be any enmity between Her Highness the princess and an evil thing like you!
Hahaha! I am not referring to the princess, but His Majesty the king. He seduced me and then abandoned me. He even killed my unborn child. My dear child! Mama has let you down! One moment the witch wasughing, the next she was crying. She seemed totally insane.
As he heard this, the kings eyes widened. The queen, who had been maintaining an elegant smile all this time, suddenly looked unsettled. Everyone turned to look at the king in utter disbelief. Could the crown princes true face really be revealed so soon after his coronation?
The king had never looked more enraged than he did then. The corners of his lips twitched endlessly, and his words were squeezed through clenched teeth. Rubbish! Ive never met you before.
Not you, I meant your father! the witch screeched.
Everybody heaved a sigh of relief. The virtuous and elegant smile returned to the queens face. The queen also conveniently lifted her high-heel from where it had been grinding into the kings foot and hid it under her long skirt once more.
Many grumbles could be heard from the audience. Why didnt she say so earlier? I nearly died of shock.
For a moment there I thought that once the crown prince had be king, he went from henpecked to lecherous.
I noticed that the king was putting all his effort into suppressing the pain in his foot. He wriggled his injured foot gently to make sure it was fine. Only then did he fly off the handle and roar at the witch, Even so, mud-slinging and injuring innocents (my foot is very innocent) is wrong! Royal knights, take her down immediately.
Upon receiving the kings orders, the royal knights drew their weapons in concert. Without further dy, the practiced knights surrounded the wtich.
The holy knights all looked at their Knight-Captains, then turned to look at me. I frowned, saying, She must be an aplice of the undead creature fromst time. What a vile witch! We cannot allow her to do as she pleases and hurt people. My brother holy knights, assist the royal knights at once.
The holy knights shouted as one, Yes, sir!
They immediately joined the royal knights formation. As a result of being acquainted for so many years, the holy knights and royal knights had excellent coordination. The final siege formation was so perfect that never mind a witch, even a Death Lord could only look forward to a second death.
Surrounded, the witch attacked for all she was worth. Unfortunately for her, normal attacks were easily blocked by the knights shields. Their shields could not defend against her curses, but the holy knights holy light could nullify them. As such, the witch was rendered totally powerless.
The royal knights thrust theirnces out from the gaps between the shields, moving steadily closer to the witch with every step. The desperate witch made ast-ditch attempt at escape, screaming like a wild beast.
She had previously done a good job ambushing Elijah, managing to curse him before the other knights could even react. However, she was unable to hold her own in actual battle. She could only watch helplessly as thences slowly drew nearer and pierced her body. No matter how much she attacked, she could noty a single scratch on the knights.
I turned away, unwilling to watch this scene. Although she was just a witch, possibly even a fake witch created by Pink, I was loathe to see an innocent thing die because of my scheme.
Sun Knight! the princess shrieked. Elijahs d-dying!
How could he be dying already? I had asked Pink to choose a curse that looked gruesome but was rtively harmless.
But in case Pink deliberately yed a bad joke, I ran to their side. I fished out the rose bracelet which was originally meant to be a betrothal gift and said, Princess, please break the rose marbles to keep Elijah alive until His Holiness the Pope has finished chanting the Ultimate Heal spell.
That damn old man sure took his own sweet time. Only after he heard my words did the Pope begin chanting the incantation.
Before I had even finished speaking, the Princess snatched the rose bracelet away as though it were made of worthless rocks picked up on the street. She crushed one rose marble after another rapidly. Just watching her destroy all my hard work was pure agony!
Sister, sister, break them slower! Slow down! The healing wont be more effective the faster you break the roses! the king eximed.
I never would have guessed that His Majesty the king would be in greater agony than I when watching his sister break the roses. Now that I think about it, he probably already considered the rose bracelet his.
I had originally nned on offering this bracelet to the king as a formal apology. This was to prevent him from giving me troubleter Eh? If so, why am I upset over this? The bracelet isnt mine anyway.
The deathmatch had stopped long ago. The Son of the God of War, who had been ignoring the events so far, said coldly, The Sun Knight knows how to use Resurrection, so what does it matter if he dies?
Everyone gathered around me. Even the princess raised her head and asked hopefully, Really? Is that true?
I nodded cautiously and admitted, Sun does indeed know how to use Resurrection.
Everybody burst into an uproar.
But unless there is no other choice, and those concerned approve, Sun will never use this kind of holy magic! I suddenly said sternly.
W-why? the princess cried out in rm. After all, the one at deaths door was her sweetheart.
Because there are too many restrictions. Resurrection can only be used within eight hours of death. If used on a body that has been dead for over eight hours, the corpse will be an undead creature! Also, Resurrection has no effect on those who have died of old age, illness, or even poison. I paused for a moment, then added, It is dangerous to use Resurrection on a cursed person like Elijah. Even if revived, the curse on him will not be dispelled. He could die again almost immediately from the effects of the curse. In addition, Resurrection has many possible side effects. The known side effects include sprouting horns, bing covered in fur, growing an extra arm, going insane, and bing disabled for life.
I mentioned all of Resurrections weaknesses in one breath. Now that the whole world knows about its faults, albeit with a little exaggeration, I would be spared from the trouble of peopleing to me to revive somebody.
The hearts of all those watching sank upon hearing my words. The princess was particrly badly affected. Her voice was choked with sobs.
Only the Son of the God of War was ecstatic. This was because he had finally grasped the fact that Resurrection was an almost useless spell. The Church of the God of Light could not expand by borrowing the power of such a spell.
The price of revival is always greater than that of death, I finished with great emphasis.
At this point, the unhurried Pope finally finished chanting the incantation. He softly recited, Ultimate Heal.
The gentle yellow light of healing descended on Elijah. In just a short while, before the light had even dissipated, Elijah groaned. He opened his eyes, beamed, and said, Your Highness
Elijah! Oh, Elijah! The princess hugged her lover tightly.
At this sight, the Son of the God of War made a nasty face like a cuckolded husband. He drew himself up to his full height and walked toward the two lovebirds. The warriors behind him followed suit. The holy knights all looked at me for instructions. Without prompting, they would not move a muscle. The royal knights quickly and neatly stepped forward to protect Elijah and the princess. In a sh, they formed an invincible wall of shields.
The Son of the God of War sneered. The warriors of the Monastery of the God of War drew their weapons simultaneously. The royal knights also thrust out theirnces from behind their shields. The tension in the air was unnerving.
At first, the holy knights were delighted to sit back and observe from a distance. All of a sudden, a random holy knight eximed, Ah! Isnt our Sun Knight hoping to marry the princess too?
The holy knights awoke with a start. They looked at their respective captains, waiting for orders. The Twelve Holy Knights all looked at me I nearly forgot that I was one of the people fighting for the princess hand in marriage.
Deeply touched, I praised, Ah! A knight sacrificing himself to save a princess, and the princess shedding her lovely tears in gratitude. What a moving story! Not even the benevolence of the God of Light will forgive Sun if I break up this loving couple!
The Twelve Holy Knights turned away from me and continued watching the show.
Noticing this, the holy knights also continued sitting back to observe the fight. Since the holy knights and royal knights were colleagues who lived in the same city, and because Elijah was rather popr, most of the holy knights chose to root for Elijah and the royal knights.
Seeing how enthusiastic the holy knights were in their cheering, coupled with the fact that young people tended to be hot-blooded, I believed that if a fight truly were to break out between the royal knights and the Monastery of the God of War, the holy knights would be unable to avoid joining the fight.
The royal knights and the warriors of the Monastery of the God of War held their ground. They red daggers at each other, ready for the final confrontation of their two armies. A deathly calm settled over the stadium, heralding the start of a war If not for a bunch of holy knights cheering and waving gs around, lending the arena an ambiance ofpetition, the atmosphere would be quite tense.
Judging by their sheer enthusiasm, it feels more like my own holy knights are itching to fight rather than just encouraging their friends.
Those guys from the Monastery of the God of War actually beat up our folks from the Church of the God of Light!
They even dared to attack the Sun Knight toon. They must be sick of living!
Royal knights, charge! Kill those bastards from the Monastery of the God of War, they nearly murdered Adair!
I shot a questioning look at Storm Knight. Storm shrugged and exined, Your Vice-Captain Adair is as popr amongst the holy knights as Elijah is amongst the royal knights. The reputation of your Sun Knight toon is also on par with the bunch of elite young knights led by Elijah. In conclusion, your Sun Knight toon is well liked by everyone, regardless of whether they aremoners, members of the Church of the God of Light, knights of the Holy Temple, or even royal knights. Even I often go to them for help.
Oh! I chuckled. So that was it. Looks like I seriously underestimated Adair and my Sun Knight toon. Next time I can give them more assignments.
Sun, dontugh like that! It makes me feel like I harmed them It seemed that Storm was both talking to me and mumbling to himself at the same time.
How could you say that, Brother Storm? I swear to the God of Light, the help Brother Storm has given Sun shines as radiantly as the Church of the God of Light!
Then Ive really harmed them. Storm sighed and murmured, Looks like I have to treat them to a drinkter.
Truthfully speaking, are you nning to let the holy knights fight or not? Storm asked, puzzled. He added, Wont you tell us first, so that we can be mentally prepared?
I believe that the benevolent God of Light only wishes for a budding romance to flower, and does not desire to see pointless violence and bloodshed.
Oh.
The Twelve Holy Knights took their hands away from their weapons. ze even looked disappointed. He grumbled, And here I was thinking I could go all out for once
When the situation was on the verge of spiraling out of control, the king slowly stood up. He snarled, Stop this at once!
Your Majesty, the Son of the God of War roared furiously, have you forgotten our agreement?!
The king fell silent. Although the Son of the God of War knew that he had made a slip of the tongue, he scowled. He did not seem to have any intention of eating his words.
I said sincerely, Son of the God of War, it is said that love will always find a way. Is there any harm in letting two lovers be together?
Even Sun has agreed to back out. Does the Son of the God of War wish to continue making things difficult for this couple?
Hmph! The Son of the God of War sneered.
I returned his sneer with a dazzling smile. I knew his interest was not in the princess. Why dont we let the kingpensate for the princess failure to return your love by building a branch of the Monastery of the God of War in the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound? How does that sound to you?
Both the king and the Son of the God of War stared at me in utter astonishment. Even my own Twelve Holy Knights frowned. I continued smiling brilliantly.
I could ept such a sincere apology The Son of the God of War spoke slowly while throwing nces at the king. Seeing that the king had no intention of disagreeing, the Son of the God of War gave him a curt nod and eximed, Its decided! He sighed, and said Actually, I also dont want to separate a pair of lovebirds.
I nodded profusely as I praised, I knew it! I heard that the God of War is a romantic. He will definitely not do anything to break a heart.
You are correct! Our God of War is truly a romantic. I am surprised that you, the Sun Knight, understand our God of War so well. The Son of the God of War nodded in agreement. The hostility in his eyes suddenly faded.
I said civilly, Im ttered. This is only natural because we are, after all, neighbors!
Do both of you have to be of the same mind? Storm muttered to himself.
With things as they were, there was no longer a need for a deathmatch.
After greeting Supreme Dragon Hell and arranging their next sparring date, the Son of the God of War and his warriors departed without so much as a nce at the princess.
The royal knights, who could not make head or tail of the situation, looked at Elijah and me with suspicious eyes.
I ignored them, gathered all the holy knights, and walked toward the stadium exit.
As I was about to leave the stadium, I abruptly turned around to face Elijah. Smiling, I said, Oh! I nearly forgot. Knight Elijah, thank you for having saved my Vice-Captain, Adair.
Taken aback, Elijah paused for a moment. He beamed as he said, Youre wee. In any case, we can call it even now, Knight-Captain Sun.
A few dayster, Elijah came looking for me in secret with a message.
The king wishes me to inform you to rece the eight rose beads the princess used on me as soon as possible.
I heaved a sigh of relief. This statement meant that the king was willing to ept my apology gift. I could not be certain whether he would bear a grudge, but at least I was confident he would not give me trouble in broad daylight.
Also, Her Highness the princess said that you have been promoted from the embodiment of despicability to a despicable good guy
My only answer to that was to smile bitterly. Though Elijah had finished passing on the messages, he still made as if to speak. Seeing this, I decided not to leave yet.
After a long while, Elijah finally said with a little embarrassment, Walking into the darkness despite having my back in the light Y-you definitely would not understand how much these words mean to me.
I smiled dazzlingly at him. Of course I understood how important those words were. Ever since I said these words to Judgment Knight when he was depressed, he has never refused any of my nonsensical requests.
Elijah said with all sincerity, Please dont worry. Even though the Monastery of the God of War has been allowed to build a branch temple in the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound, I, the royal knights, and the princess are loyal to the Church of the God of Light.
I smiled brilliantly as I said, As the representative of the God of Light, I express my utmost gratitude to you, Knight Elijah.
As the royal knight Elijah, I also thank you deeply, Knight-Captain Sun. But Elijah visibly hesitated, then asked, Whats up with that fake Hell Knight?
Hmm? Why do you say Knight-Captain Hell is fake? I made a confused expression to fit the asion perfectly and replied, Sun does notprehend your meaning.
Elijah was dumbfounded. He thought about it for a while, then smiled wryly and said, No, you must have heard me wrong. What I meant was that Knight-Captain Hell has excellent swordsmanship. If possible, I would like to spar with him.
Thank you for yourpliment. I will convey this message to Knight-Captain Hell.
Elijah was overjoyed. He said, I really hope I can get to know him better.
Of course you can, I said with a smile.
Elijah nodded and said, Then I shall take my leave. Sun Knight, if there is ever anything you need help with, feel free to ask me. I hope you understand that I will not refuse any of your requests, so long as they do not involve betraying the pce.
I took a long, hard look at him. Finally, I said, All right. If Sun has some difficulties, he will ask for your help as a friend.
Elijah nodded cautiously and said, I understand. From today onwards, the Hell Knight stays in the Holy Temple, and Elijah stays in the pce. I have no connection to the Hell Knight besides being friends with him.
I nodded in satisfaction. After saying his goodbyes, Elijah strode out.
At this point, another person, Judgment Knight, stepped out from the shadows. He looked in the direction Elijah had gone, and then turned to look at me.
As usual, I automatically began exining, Even without the Son of the God of War marrying the princess of our country, many youths have already entered the embrace of the Monastery of the God of War. A religion is not like a country, as it is impossible to define geographical borders. We cannot say that the people of one country must believe in the God of Light, and that the people of another country must believe in the God of War.
Judgment nodded. You had no intention of entirely barring the God of War from the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound.
Because it is impossible to do so, I said bluntly. Just as the Kingdom of Moon Orchid has followers of the Light, the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound has followers of the God of War, and even followers of the God of Chaos.
No matter what, I cannot allow the Son of the God of War to marry the princess. That is indeed dangerous, as many young men yearn for the princess. Even worse, the king has no male heir. The child of the Son of the God of War and the princess could very likely be sessor to the throne. If the son of the Son of the God of War became the king of the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound, it would result in an unprecedented crisis for the Church of the God of Light.
Judgment nodded again to express his understanding.
I carried on, saying, Even if we dont talk about such a distant affair as the next king, we still could not allow the Son of the War God to be a member of the royal family. This would have affected the beliefs of the royal knights. And because many youths in this country aim to be royal knights, their beliefs would follow those of the royal knights as well. On the other hand, if the royal knights and the Monastery of the God of War have a falling-out, it will also greatly affect the beliefs of the young.
Judgment nodded again and took up my exnation. Elijah is the leader of the younger individuals among the royal knights. Youths are the most crucial to religions, as older folks are unlikely to change their faiths. Winning Elijah over is equal to winning all the royal knights over. Now that Elijah is engaged to the princess and the king still does not have an heir, their child may possibly be the next king. Thus, even if the Monastery of the God of War has a branch in the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound, it will not shake the foundations of the Church of the God of Light.
Judgment paused for a moment, and then added gravely, Although you knew that as long as the king and the Son of the God of War came to a private agreement to rece the princess hand in marriage with building a branch temple in the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound, everything would be solved, you still started a deathmatch. You took advantage of the deathmatch to provoke the royal knights and the warriors of the Monastery of the God of War, sowing hate between these two previously friendly factions. But this was not enough for you.
At the end of the deathmatch, you purposely thanked Elijah for rescuing Adair. This made them think the only reason you agreed to the building of a branch of the Monastery of the God of War in exchange for the princess, was because Elijah saved Adair. As a result, the royal knights opinion of you has risen even further. Judgment let out a sigh. You really are
I interrupted him with a growl. Judgment, you know me well indeed. But dont overreach yourself. I am truly grateful to Elijah for rescuing Adair. Do you really doubt my determination to protect my brother holy knights? But you were right on one point; I did thank Elijah in front of everybody for a reasonbut that reason was not to make the royal knights like me. It was to dispel any notion of coboration between Elijah and the Holy Temple!
Im sorry. Having heard my exnation, Judgment immediately apologized. He gave his reasons for his theory, I am really sorry for misunderstanding you. I judged you negatively only because the methods you have employed recently made me feel a little disappointed.
I only used these methods to aplish what the Sun Knight should rightfully do. Not only that, I have never let any innocents get hurt! On thest two asions, except for that fat pig of a king who deserved what he got, has anybody been hurt by my schemes? I was so mad my voice trembled as I said, I did my best to ensure nobody got hurt as Ipleted my tasks. Even better, I made sure that there was always a happy ending. And you, Lesus Judgment, the person who knows me best, says that he is disappointed in me?
Judgment bowed his head in contemtion for a while. He then looked me straight in the eye and said, Knight-Captain Sun, you have indeed done your duty. Not only that, you have not hurt anyone you should not have hurt. Believe me, I am really very sorry!
Lesus, its not that I dont want to forgive you. But I think you went a bit too far. I refused to ept his apology and said stubbornly, Gathering followers is my main duty, and I have never forgotten what a Sun Knight should and should not do. I admit that my methods are sinister, but if I want to stick to my approach of refusing to let anyone be harmed, I have no other choice!
I am sorry. In the name of Lesus Judgment, I swear to the God of Light that I will never repeat this kind of mistake again.
I thought carefully before nodding and epting his apology. I took the opportunity to ask, How about this, I will forgive you if you promise to agree to ten of my demands unconditionally.
Do you need me to make a promise with you? Since when have I refused your demands?
You could not refuse me because those demands were official business. But sometimes I want your help with private matters!
Judgment asked dubiously, Is climbing over the wall to buy blueberry pies also considered official business?
That was just a request, not a demand, I denied instantly.
Now I get it. You have private matters that are even more absurd. Just requesting is not enough, so you need to demand. Am I right?
Heh heh, Iughed. I dont have anything for you now, but I cant be sure I wont have something in the future. For insurance, I should seize this chance when you made a mistake to make you agree to my demands.
Three demands.
Its a deal! I agreed immediately. Since I was fishing in troubled waters, I would take what I could get.
Judgment sighed at my act of exploitation. He asked, What are you going to do about Supreme Dragon Hell?
Oh! I smiled dazzlingly, Arent you d that Knight-Captain Hell has returned?
Judgment darted a look at me and asked strangely, What do you mean?
I smiled as I exined, Since you were thirteen, no one in the Holy Temple has dared to spar with you. Ten years down the road, you finally have someone in the Holy Temple with whom you can practice swordy. Shouldnt you be happy? Do you think that you have enough spare time off work to run to the Monastery of the God of War in a neighboring country to challenge the Son of the God of War?
Judgment Knight mulled over it and struggled with himself as he whispered, But he is a Death Lord. He is extremely dangerous!
A Death Lord in the Church of the God of Light, in this stronghold against undead creatures? Are we the ones in danger, or is he the one in peril?
Judgment pondered this for a while. He finally nodded and said helplessly, Do whatever you want. Besides, I finally realized Hes nowhere near as dangerous as you are.
Volume 2, Epilogue: Character Introductions
Volume 2, Epilogue: Character Introductions
Trantor: raylight
Moon Knight:
One of the Twelve Holy Knights in the cruel, cold-hearted faction. Has a narcissistic personality and is very arrogant. Wont be on familiar terms with just anyone and acts as though nobody is good enough to be in his sight.
Metal Knight:
Has a poisonous barbed tongue. Wont be held responsible if you die of anger over his words. It is rumoured that talking with him for ten minutes would make you so angry that it will reduce your life span by a year.
Hell Knight:
One of the Twelve Holy Knights in the cruel, cold-hearted faction. The only one who is in the cruel, cold-hearted faction but does not obey the Judgment Knights orders. A holy knight that receives orders from the Sun Knight, and is specialized in doing some secret missions that are not known to anyone. Some say that he is the specialized assassin of the Twelve Holy Knights. It has even been rumoured that in the first generation of the Twelve Holy Knights, the Hell Knight was not a real person at all, but an alternate identity that the Sun Knight used for secret missions.
Cloud Knight:
One of the holy knights in the good, warm-hearted faction. A wanderer that is as graceful as a cloud. It is said that he can be found drinking alone or reading books on windowsills, rooftops, under banyan trees, etc.
Adair:
The vice-captain of the Sun Knight toon.
Ed:
One of the members of the Sun Knight toon.
Son of the God of War:
The spokesperson of the God of War. Has the highest position within the Monastery of the God of War.
Elijah:
Within the Royal Knights, he is the leader of the younger generation.
Princess:
Her Royal Highness of the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound.
Epilogue
An epilogue is really a wonderful thing.
Especially when one has to be written in every book.
What can I write? There are many things.
Actually my thoughts are all hidden inside the story.
I dont know if the epilogue requires me to write this, that, or just things?
I can only give a few random sentences here.
To everyone, hitting me is enough, dont throw things!
Cough! If I were to really just put those few sentences there, I think everyone would really throw things, right?
Please stop it. Recently, the oil prices have rocketed, theres intion, and the vegetable prices have inted ridiculously. Not only is everything expensive, but even salty rice pudding has be really expensive. Thus, please dont throw your things, just hitting me is enough!
Right now, lets get to the real main point!
Actually, the first volume is considered a beginning. The first and second volumes are the fundamental introductory chapters. On one hand, the reason why the Death Knight Rnd joined the Twelve Holy Knights was brought up, and on the other hand the Monastery of the God of War was also mentioned. Also, a little of the Cathedral of the Shadow God was mentioned. Afterwards, all of the Twelve Holy Knights were introduced once briefly. In conclusion, I finally managed to ount for the whole framework.
Following that are the most important missions in the career of a Sun Knight. Likewise, each mission is a whole story. I believe that after reading the prologue of the first volume, everyone will roughly know which few missions they are.
However, please trust me that matters are not as they seem, just like the Sun Knights image and his real appearance!
I hope that after everyone has finished reading, they will have a better understanding of fantasy themes such as rescuing princesses, ying dragons, and defeating a demon king!
Also, other than a blog and a club I, Yu Wo, have also set up a forum. The main purpose of it is to let my fellow readersmunicate with each other. You are wee toe over to tread on it as you wish. If you feel that the URL is too long to type, there are links in the club and blog that can go to the forum.
Yu Wos blog:
Yu Wos forum:
C By Yu Wo ( )
Volume 3, Prologue: The Seal of the Sword on the Knight
Volume 3, Prologue: The Seal of the Sword on the Knight
Trantor: evangeline
Two travelers strode down a country road wearing big hooded cloaks, one light green and one grayish-white. They both had their hoods up, showing only a sliver of the bottom of their faces.
The two travelers walked for a long time in silence.
Eventually they came across an adventure team with five or so team members. The other party had more people, so the two travelers shifted to the side to let them through. The warrior in the front nodded calmly to the two, looking a little proud, but sincere, so he was tolerable.
There were not a lot of people in the team, but there were two who stood out. The two travelers examined them with interest. The warrior in the front had a head full of ck curls; he looked strong yet flexible, like a ck panther.
The holy knight walking behind the warrior had a cascade of golden hair that shone like the sun, and a pair of warm blue eyes. His bright smile almost blinded everyone around him.
When the group had passed, the traveler in the green cloak said, What an energetic team! I dont know who they are but they definitely looked strong. Perhaps they are one of the top three adventure teams in the continent? Which one do you think they are?
The one wearing a gray cloak smiled. I dont think they are a famous team.
Why do you think that? the green-cloaked traveler asked.
Because I saw someone I know.
Someone you know?
The gray-cloaked traveler nodded. Yes, the one with the golden hair and blue eyeshe was my apprentice, but he has no possible chance of being in the top three teams.
The green-cloaked traveler gasped Your apprentice? Then he really is a holy knight? But he didnt have proper footing, or the proper hand position. Thats unbelievable! That was your apprentice? I was wondering, for a moment there, if he was just dressed up as a holy knight, but he actually was the one that adventure team was protecting!
He is a holy knight, and the advanced kind as well, the gray-cloaked traveler said with twitching lips.
Disbelief was written all over the green-cloaked travelers face.
The gray-cloaked traveler coughed loudly several times and then exined, But thats because the armor and the sword are not his equipment, but rather his seals.
Seal? Im not sure I catch your meaning.
The gray-cloaked traveler smiled faintly. If a magician is wielding a sword and wearing armor, are they any use to him?
So as a holy knight you managed to make a magician out of your apprentice? the green-cloaked traveler jested.
That was just a fact. My apprentice is a holy knight Or at least he thinks hes a holy knight.
The green-cloaked traveler stared at the departing team. After a moment he said, Your apprentice is very interesting. Why dont we follow them, and see what they are up to?
No, no, we will definitely be discovered if we try to stalk them.
The traveler in the green cloak said, Why? There are no thieves that could sneak up on us, only the archer, and with our abilities I dont think we will be discovered by the archer either.
The gray-cloaked travelerughed and shook his head. There are no thieves, but there is my apprentice. Believe me my friend, my apprentice aced every single field besides what is required to be a knight.
And he is a knight? The green-cloaked traveler looked at his fellow traveler with an odd expression on his face.
Yep, and thank the gods that he is a knight
The gray-cloaked traveler looked at the distant adventure team. If not for the identity of a knight and the sword that seals him, what kind of great things could he do? Its a truly curious thought.
If you are so curious, why seal him?
Because in this peaceful world, there is no need for great things, the grey-cloaked traveler said with a sigh.
Oh, so thats why. The green-cloaked traveler nodded in agreement.
The gray-cloaked traveler looked into the distance and said, Also, as to why I was so determined to train a spell caster into a knight, there is another very important reason.
Hearing that, the green-cloaked traveler asked seriously, Why is that?
The gray-cloaked traveler turned around and looked gravely at hispanion. He exined slowly and painfully, Because, back then, I forgot to choose a back-up knight!
Volume 3, First Requirement of Rescuing a Princess: “A Missing Princess”
Volume 3, Chapter First Requirement of Rescuing a Princess: A Missing Princess
Trantor: Akakuroi
The sun shone brightly down from the sky, even spilling through the thickyers of the tree canopy, like little golden flowers blooming on the ground. Walking along the tiny path in the countryside, the fresh aroma of nature filled the air. Mypanions walked beside me, singing songs and looking as joyful as possible p!
Damned, stupid mosquitoes!
Ah!
Losing myposure, I gave a tiny scream as a blood imprint of a mosquito was left on my clean white glove. The mark was actually so clear that I could even count the number of legs it had; it was just like a red mosquito specimen.
I I only brought along three pairs of white gloves! I cant believe that I wasted one pair just by hitting a mosquito!
Sun Knight?
Looking up, I saw the whole team staring at me. Other than the Leaf Knight, who didnt show any signs of surprise, the rest of the team stared at me with very confused and surprised expressions. Almost immediately a perfect, wless smile spread across my face as I replied, Yes, Son of the God of War? May I ask, is it with the God of Lights reminder that Your Excellency has remembered something that you must consult with Sun?
Didnt you call out just now? What were you calling for? Then, a little impatient, the Son of the God of War added, And, didnt I tell you earlier to just call me Mike? Whats with Your Excellency this, Your Excellency that? Its irritating just to listen to!
Your Excellency, Mike, as todays sun is shining brightly in the sky, spreading its brilliant rays down to earth, Sun could not help but exim in surprise, so as to praise the God of Lights benevolence for his people, for creating such a beautiful and breathtaking scene with his radiance
Mike frowned as he listened and then with an expression that seemed to result from a terrible headache, he shouted, Shut up!
As you wish.
Smiling, I closed my mouth, quietly thinking, Later on, even if I scream or shout or jump around, Mike will still ignore me. Not bad, not bad; now I can be a quiet Sun Knight throughout the trip.
I changed into a new pair of white gloves as I rejoiced. At leastter I wont have to talk to anyone. As it is, even if theres a mosquito, its still within my tolerance range
Bzz bzz bzz, bzz bzz
Frowning, I waved my hands at the tiny ck spot before me, trying to chase it away, but the damned mosquito just wouldnt leave. It circled next to my ears slowly, and then danced in front of my face p!
Ah! My second pair of gloves
Ahhh!
I cant stand it anymore! I want my neat and clean Holy Temple! My room where no one visits! My whole cer full of wine! And most importantly, a ce where there are definitely no mosquitoes at all! Why oh why am I now in this ce full of blood sucking bugs, zing sunshine, a bunch of unwashed humans and dirty mud?
I shed back to two weeks ago, when I was still living happily in the Holy Temple, working hard to earn my pension, waiting for the day I turned forty and thus would be able to retire with glory
Our neighboring countrys Son of the God of War is getting married soon, and the Monastery of the God of War has specially invited one member from our Church of the God of Light as a groomsman. Hence, as the Church of the God of Lights spokesperson, the Churchs walking advertisement, I have to trouble you, Sun, to go on the business trip as the groomsman.
Standing in the Popes study room, I stared at the Pope who was smiling widely and asked expressionlessly, How many Sons of the God of War are there in this world?
Just one, The Pope replied, smiling.
The one who came to our kingdom previously to propose to our princess?
pping his hands together with an aha, the Pope said, Thats the one, how clever of you!
Youre ttering me, but didnt he leave just three days ago? I persisted expressionlessly.
Thats right!
Are three days enough for one to return to the neighboring country to propose?
Spreading both hands out, palms up, the Pope replied, Not even enough for one to reach the countrys borders.
I fell speechless for a while. Is it that the Pope has been so free recently that he has resorted to tricking me for fun?
I asked weakly, Then why is there a marriage?
Aiya!
Sitting down, rxed, the Pope held a cup of tea and gave me an expression that said you are too much of a shut-in as he exined, He has the whole Monastery of the God of War to propose for him; even if hes not in thend it doesnt matter at all! Anyway, the queen of the Kingdom of Moon Orchid has already approved the marriage and is nning to marry her eldest daughter to him. The wedding preparations have already started and the invitations were sent out a week ago. Alls ready but for the bridegroom, the groomsman, and each countrys wedding gift to arrive.
A week ago? Wasnt that the very day after the three of them battled?
I was utterly dumbfounded by this sudden news. Are you serious?! So the Son of the God of War already had a back up bride ready at hand? If he cant get this kingdoms princess hand in marriage then hes just going to return home and marry another? Well, they all have the title of XX Princess, so it doesnt matter what the XX stands for, does it?
This really makes one (jealous)feel revolted by his shameful personality and doings!
Nevertheless, theres a high chance that that princess is an undesirable one, and that is why the queen of the Kingdom of Moon Orchid is putting her daughter up for sale I tried to confirm that possibility subtly by asking, Is that princess beautiful?
Pope immediately gave a thumbs up as he praised, One of the Kingdom of Moon Orchids top beauties.
My face twitched before asking again hopefully, Does she have some sort of terminal illness?
As healthy as possible!
Lousy personality?
Shes popr everywhere!
How heart-wrenching! I cant believe there was once a hundred percent, top quality beauty in my neighboring country. I knew nothing about it and in the blink of an eye she is now going to be another mans wife! Even the invitation cards have been sent and the groomsman is actually me!
Helplessly watching such a great beauty being married to another My heart ached as though someone was wringing it. My voice filled with pain as I said, Beautiful, healthy, good personality, and whats more, she is a (rich) princess. I cant believe that there was actually a woman of such top quality in this world Why didnt you tell me earlier?!
cing his cup down slowly, the Pope calmly said, Calm down, Knight-Captain Sun. Dont forget that you can only love the God of Light, not women. Even if you got married, you could only be busy with work, and would continually neglect your wife. This would be just too cruel for the other party to bear.
Bullshit! Immediately silencing all his glib prattle, I corrected him sternly, I can spend one hour per day being busy with work, then another hour neglecting her, and finally spend the rest of my time loving her.
Your rest of the time is a bit of an exaggeration
Hmph! Even Storm whos in charge of doing all my work isntining, so what is there for you toin about?
The Pope sighed, He doesntin? Youre really lying through your teeth, arent you? The umting resentments he had earlier has already grown even higher than that of Knight-Captain Hell. Are you sure you are not going to hide and lie low in case you get murdered by him one night?
I began to frown. Well it does seem that recently whenever I see Storm along the corridor, the stack of paper documents in his hands is really at a sky-high height A shiver ran down my spine as I continued, Ill go! But I have to bring Judgment along.
Bring Judgment along?
The Pope, who had been sitting there, rxed this whole while, suddenly jumped up from his chair and screamed in a childs high-pitched voice, You might as well say that youre going to take the whole Holy Temple away!
Thats true; if both the Sun Knight and the Judgment Knight were to leave, the Holy Temple would then be leaderless. After much consideration, I changed my mind. Then Ill bring Storm along, take him out for a stroll, and see if it can wash away some of his resentment.
The Pope immediately rejected the idea. It is okay for the Holy Temple to have no Sun Knight, but not without the Storm Knight around.
You I will not argue with you now, but you had better believe Ill remember this! After all, theres a long journey ahead for me to think on my revenge! A little annoyed, I replied, Then Ill bring Adair; that should be okay right?
The Pope rejected it again and answered, Ill say this again: The Sun Knight toon can bear it without a captainafter all, theyre equivalent to having no captain most of the timebut they can not survive without a vice-captain.
Whats with that? Raising my eyebrow, I was just about to retort that Adair was my vice-captain and that I should be able to bring him wherever I wanted or something along those lines when the Pope interrupted.
Also, although more than half of your work is done by Storm, actually three-fifths of it is thrown back to Adair. If youre going to bring Adair along, you must be prepared to anger Storm for the eleventh time, and then receive his revenge without warning, he said.
Ive been utterly defeated.
Then Ill just bring Ice along.
Shaking his head, Popemented, Ice doesnt belong to the good, warm-hearted faction. If youre going to bring him along for this mission then, one, its just not suitable and, two, if you took him away then who is going to be in charge of the whole Church of the God of Lights after meal dessert? Do you want the whole Church to have no dessert? Do you want to anger the entire Church?
No Then Ill just bring Cloud, alright? Im a little angry now; no this, no thattheyre all people working under me, but I cant bring even one of them with me! Am I still the head of the Holy Temple?
You cant! Looking a little frustrated, the Pope exined, The crop yield hasnt been very promising recently, causing the donations we receive to be badly affected. So, in order to cut down on the Churchs expenditure, I have just fired the librarian and sent Cloud over to be in charge instead. After all, thats where he is hiding most of the time. He knows even better than the actual librarian where each and every book is ced, so making him the librarian is just the right thing to do! If youre going to take him away now, the library will turn into a ruin; we wont be able to find any books!
After much thought, I looked up and said, Then Ill bring Moon along!
I have noment, as long as you can persuade him to leave his lover for around a month.
Okay After taking in a deep breath, I bellowed, Okay, thats just too difficult! Moon treasures his lover even more than his own life! If I tried to make him leave his lover, wouldnt he kill me?
The Pope nodded inplete agreement.
I paced around restlessly and asked, Then just who can I bring along? Let me tell you this, I would rather die than go there alone; who knows if the Son of the God of War holds any grudge against me due to the previous incident? What if he takes revenge on meter? Hes someone that even Judgment mentioned that he cant win against! I would never want to meet him alone!
The Pope then kindly reminded me, You can take Leaf along!
Leaf? I stopped pacing around, but after much consideration and internal struggle, I finally said, But, but Leaf, he Hes a nice person!
Giving me a confused look, the Pope replied, Not only is he a nice person, hes a very well-behaved child and wont reject any weird requests of yours. From running errands such as buying blueberries to helping you beat a dog, he would take them all. What are you unsatisfied with?
But hes an archer, Iined.
Utterly baffled, the Pope asked, So what? Its not like you havent seen his archery skills. Even Judgment said that he was not sure if he could beat Leaf.
But I want to bring along someone who can use a sword I struggled to say.
Still confused and unable to understand, the Pope replied, Its not that I want toin, but at the moment the careers that require the ability to use a sword are fairly abundant. Knights, warriorswho cant use a sword nowadays? In fact, inparison, archers are much more valuable. Now you have an archer to bring along and youre not only not going to treasure him, but go so far as to dislike and avoid him?
Expressionlessly, I replied swiftly, An archer cant be my meat shield and cant defend me from closebat attacks. Whats more, his speed of escaping from danger will definitely be much faster than that of mine! Whats the use of bringing him?
Rolling his eyes at me, the Pope couldnt help saying, Im asking you to be a bridegroom. Im not asking you to go and run for your life. Just take Leaf along!
With the luck Ive been having recently, even as a groomsman Ill still end up having to run for my life! Firmly, I continued, Let me bring Hell along. If not, you can find someone else to go and take the role as the groomsman!
Hell?
Frowning, the Pope slowly said, Hes not very suitable for this, right? After all, his identity is a little sensitive and not very fitting for appearing on auspicious asions such as a wedding. If it was a funeral then bringing him along would be a rather apt decision.
I snorted. Even if he gets found out by someone, I can just say that he was previously spying as a dark knight in the Cathedral of the Shadow God, and thats why hes covered in a dark aura! Or I could just as well say that he turned into this state as his identity was discovered by the Cathedral of the Shadow God while spying there. However, we, the Church of the God of Light, would never abandon our friend and hence we still epted him!
Hearing this reasoning, which was almostparable to the The Sun Knight is Perfect theory, Pope shrugged and said, Anyway, hes your responsibility, if you think itll be okay, then itll be okay!
Since even the Pope has no more objections, of course Ill have to tell this to Knight-Captain Hell immediately and then book time in his schedule to talk to him.
He was very popr now. Knights who wanted to practice their fencing skills with him had lined up all the way from the Holy Temple to the Imperial Pce. Among these people were even many whom I wouldnt want mess around with, such as Knight-Captain Judgment, the Princess fianc and even two of the Kings trusted knights.
Not to mention Knight-Captain Storm. This whole week, as there was now a person to share his workload with, he had looked so happy and blessed. His sky-rocketing resentment towards me had also gone down by quite a bit, and even the dark circles around his eyes had be a lot lighter.
However, I wonder what sort of facial expression he would have if he heard that Im going to take Hell away? After much thought, I came to the conclusion that since there was still Adair to help him with the workload, it wouldnt be bad enough for him to need to take revenge on me without warning just yet!
That settles it, Ill just take Knight-Captain Hell then.
As nned, I was going to look for Hell to schedule the traveling n, but just a few short steps out of the Popes study room, I met Knight-Captain Cloud, the one who was always floating around. How rare. Usually when Im looking for him it would be considered normal to take a few hours of searching; if Im not looking for him, then the chances of seeing him are even less. Now that Ive seen him without searching I wonder if thats actually a good thing or a bad thing
Eh?
Without saying a word, Cloud suddenly grabbed hold of me, and at a staggering speed, brought me drifting across the whole walkway. If not for knowing that this was exactly how Cloud usually moves, I would definitely have thought that there were wheels attached to his feet. Still surprised about why he had grabbed me, I realized that we had already drifted the entire length of the corridor.
But just where is he taking me to?
Cloud
Just as I was about to ask, Cloud wearily raised one pale hand and pointed ahead, at the same time making a shh sign with the other on his mouth.
I poked my head out stealthily But all I saw was Knight-Captain Hell and his knight toon.
Although the act of the Hell Knight and his toon stopping along the corridor wasnt anything that strange, when the Hell Knight is standing at one side and his toon is standing opposite him, both facing each other without saying a word, the situation turns rather strange.
The one leading the toon now was Knight-Captain Hell No! It was the Hell Knight toons Vice-captain. For all these years, he had always been the one leading, almost making me forget that he wasnt actually the Hell Knight, but rather the temporary substituting vice-captain, and he was called Called what? TyTyre?
Just when I wanted to turn around and ask Cloud, I suddenly realized there was no one around me. I immediately burst out into a cold sweat, almost thinking that I might have met up with Clouds ghost or something like that. But reconsidering, I rationalized that this was the Church of the God of Light, and dark presences such as angry ghosts definitely wouldnt appear here. Cloud probably just drifted away again.
Are you Tyler? Rnd asked, at the same time reminding me that I had remembered the name wrong.
The other person nodded, and then in a cold voice, replied, Yes, Im Tyler, Knight Supreme Dragon.
I was shocked when I heard Rnd addressed that way, and at the same time I saw the other members of the Hell Knight toon frowning too. Despite their frowns, their expressions didnt seem surprised at all. In fact, not one of them corrected Tyler for addressing Rnd in that manner.
As the Hell Knight, an outsiders address for Rnd would usually be Hell Knight or at most adding an honorific such as Your Excellency while addressing him. As for holy knights and clerics from the Church of the God of Light, they would address him as Knight-Captain Hell, just as Adair would usually address me as Knight-Captain Sun, and only at times when it was not as formal would he then address me as just Captain.
In short, Tyler should only address Rnd as Knight-Captain Hell or Captain. Even if, like outsiders, he was to address him with just Hell Knight, those two words would still be alright. But he actually directly addressed Rnd by his name as Knight Supreme Dragon.
That was an address for knights of the same rank, or even for a knight of lower rank The situation has turned awkward now!
With that, I frowned. Dont tell me the Hell Knight toons vice captain is trying to take over the position as Knight-Captain Hell? Should I go out now and reprimand him?
However, just deterring him on the surface by scolding him wouldnt cause any constructive changes. It might even cause the whole Hell Knight toon to think that Rnd was simply exploiting the power of the Sun Knight. Maybe I should just leave Rnd to resolve the situation by himself?
But can Rnd really handle this? I was a little doubtful. After all, from what Elijah had told me, even when Rnd was working as a royal knight he was not very sociable to begin with.
Rnd couldnt feel the tension in the air and just calmly said, Then, youre my vice-captain?
Hearing that, a furious expression appeared on Tylers face and he bellowed, Are you taking for granted that thats how its supposed to be?
Calm down! Tyler, you must calm down! Rnd didnt mean anything, he just wants to confirm that youre his vice-captain Tyler and not just someone who has the same name. Theres no other hidden meaning behind it! Hiding off to the side, I wanted to exin for Rnd, but I couldnt just jump out randomly so I waited anxiously out of sight.
Rnd looked at him. As he was currently wearing the Supreme Dragon outfit, Rnds lower face was covered and no one could see his expression.
That fellow definitely doesnt know whats happening at all, and looks very confused now I just know him too well!
A little hesitant, Rnd opened his mouth and said, Indeed, thats not how it is
With a cold snort, Tyler said coldly, So you understand too?
I rolled my eyes. Come on, you two arent even talking about the same thing. Rnd would say that thats not how it is as hes not the real Hell Knight. But Tyler is trying to say that the Knight-Captain Hell has been missing for thirteen years and has only appeared now to take back the position as the captain, and this was not how things are supposed to be.
No! I cant take this anymore. Just as I stepped out to resolve the situation for Rnd, I saw a familiar figure appear from the corner of my eyes and immediately stepped back into my hiding ce.
Knight-Captain Hell.
After bowing respectfully to Rnd, Adair turned to face Tyler, his fellow vice-captain, and greeted him like an old friend, Hey Tyler, havent seen you in a long time, how are you d
Half way through speaking, Adair realized the tension in the air. Looking at Rnd, then at Tyler and the rest of the Hell Knight toon who was opposite him, he immediately turned very serious. Turning around, he said in a critical tone, Tyler, just what are you doing? Are you trying to cross the line here? Are you trying to go overreach your authority and do what youre not supposed to do?
Thats my vice-captain! Within seconds he understood the whole situation. The intuition I had for him was just too good!
Adair. Looking miserable, Tyler shouted, For thirteen years I have been Knight-Captain Hell, but now!
You mean been the substitute Knight-Captain Hell! Adair cut in and corrected him, not affected by Tyler at all. Then he said coldly, Since the beginning, you knew that you would only be the vice-captain, and that the captain would return one day. Now that hes back, its only to be expected, isnt it? What is there toin about?
But I didnt know that Knight-Captain Hell was such a weird person, Tyler replied stubbornly.
Dont look for excuses, Tyler, you have never cared about ones outer appearance. Furthermore After looking around, Adair then continued in a softer tone, Among the Twelve Holy Knights, is there actually anyone whos normal?
Yeah! Ed, who was behind him suddenly cut in. No matter how weird he is, he cant be as weird as our captain!
Has it really been so long since Ist kicked someone off a cliff?
The whole Hell Knight toon couldnt help admitting, Now thats true
Even Tyler remained silent for a while before he could continue. But at least Knight-Captain Sun knows how to maintain his appearance and behave properly. Just look at what hes wearing Isnt that style of dressing overly suspicious?
Despite hearing others criticize his style of clothing, Rnd remained silent.
Luckily no one knows that I, the Sun Knight, have worn that too. I feel very fortunate now.
Under Tylers insistence, Adair looked at Rnds clothes. However, he did not say anything and merely continued badgering Tyler. Tyler, on my behalf, please ept him and treat him as the real captain now.
Tylers expression changed, just as he was about to retort, But
Adair forcefully stopped him, raised one finger and then said, Just for one month. If after one month, you still believe that hes not suited to being Knight-Captain Hell, then Ill be on your side no matter what you want to do!
Tyler stared at Adair suspiciously.
Adair coughed lightly and then shouted in a loud, determined voice, By then, even if our Captain ordered us not to help you, I would still be on your side!
Oh! everyone eximed loudly in their surprise.
To that, Tyler could not respond at all. He could only continue his tirade on the same theme, But he wont even show his face.
Ed muttered, So what? Hes just faceless, our captain is shameless
Adair immediately turned around and growled softly, Ed, dont talk rubbish!
It doesnt matter right? Captain isnt here anyways! Ed replied, not troubled at all.
He is, Rnd, who had been remaining silent this entire time, suddenly said. And once he opened his mouth, the whole ce fell into a frozen silence.
Eds whole body started to tremble, yet he continued to try to act as calm as possible as he said, St-stop joking, Knight-Captain Hell. I just heard that the Pope had asked the Captain to see him, so how is it possible for Captain to be here now? Hahaha, that is so funny, so, so funny, how hrious! Youre really humorous.
Hearing that, Rnd pointed his finger towards a corner in the walkway and said, Hes been there since the beginning. I dont know why he hasnte out.
Hahaha Eds terribleughter immediately turned into an even more terrible crying as he howled, Captttaaaaiiiinnnn, please listen to my exnation!
But I had no time to care about him now. Instead, I began to ponder. Adair had just convinced Tyler to give Rnd a months trial period. Impletely not worried about whats going to happen in a months time, with Rnds skill, earnestness, and natural leadership skills; Tyler definitely wont have anything to gripe about. What Im worried about is If Rnd is going to be on trial for a month, then who is going toe along with me to the Kingdom of Moon Orchid to be the groomsman?
I frowned as I continued to think. It seems that I can only take Leaf now. Although hes an archer, his sword skills couldnt be any worse than mine, right? But even if theyre not as bad as mine, they probably arent amazing either Its better if I ask around now!
As I walked out from the corner where I had been hiding, I faced everyone with a sparkling smile and said, Seeing how Suns brothers were standing here at this blessed ce exchanging the God of Lights benevolence, Suns heart was immediately filled with warmth and happiness. Hence, having to stop everyone in the middle of this exchange made Sun feel extremely terrible and bitter about it. Ah! Sun should really receive the God of Lights punishment for this, but I had to interrupt. Thus, hoping that everyone present here will understand and forgive my intrusion, please allow Adair to leave this wonderful exchange to follow Sun instead. Later, Sun will definitely, in the name of the God of Light, fully exchange and share the God of Lights benevolence with everyone present here as an apology.
Adair, what is Captain talking about? Dont tell me its something about killing me! Ed asked with a mournful face.
No, dont talk rubbish anymore. Captain just wants me to follow him. After replying softly, Adair immediately responded to me loudly with a Yes, Captain.
I nodded, smiled towards everyone and saw how terrified they were. It was only when they realized that I wasnt going to say anything else that they looked relieved.
Smiling, I bid goodbye to everyone and left first while Adair followed closely behind. When we reached an area devoid of people, I turned and asked directly, How are the Leaf Knights fencing skills? Be truthful.
Hearing this weird question, Adair frowned a little and replied with euphemism, Just a little better than yours
Dontpare him with me! I was a little agitated now.
If Leafs fencing really is just a little better than mine, then its really, really lousy. At a time like this, I dont want to consider things like if Ill lose face or not. Bringing someone who has really lousy fencing skills out with me would be bad since it is rted to the important matter of meeting the God of Light much earlier or not!
Adair then replied sternly, Yes, Knight-Captain Leafs fencing skills are not bad.
This reply was a little too vague. Frowning, I continued asking, What if he werepared to you?
A little worse than mine, but the gap between our skills isnt that big.
Oh! Immediately I stopped frowning. If thats the case, then it must be really good. Adairs fencing skills should be ranked among the top ten in the Holy Temple at least! Looks like I can rest assured and take Leaf along with me now
Captain.
Hmm? I responded casually.
Carefully, Adair said, About what Ed said just now, please dont take it to heart. He always speaks without thinking, with his mouth running faster than his brain. He didnt really mean what he said. As you know, he has always respected and been in awe of you.
Oh!
Suddenly giving a bright and brilliant smile, I looked at Adair who seemed to be at a loss as to what to do and said, I would have forgotten about that if you hadnt mentioned it. Since you, as vice-captain, have reminded me, then before Sun leaves, may my dearest brothers from the Sun Knight toon have a special training session that is as harsh as the God of Lights bright radiance during the summer!
Adairs expression looked as though he was considering repenting of his sins before the whole Sun Knight toon.
Sun? Sun?
Returning from my own trail of thoughts, I saw a tiny ck spot fly past my eyes, apanied by an annoying buzzing sound. Without another word, I swung my right hand
p!
Leaf stared at me nkly with huge eyes.
With an extremely calm expression, I plucked my hand off Leafs face. With my palm open, I then exined to Leaf, who had just received the swift p from me, There was a mosquito.
Leaf looked down at the red mosquito specimen on my white glove while I looked at his left cheek. Not only has his cheek obviously turned bright red, its swollen and theres even a trace of blood near his mouth Maybe Im about to be the first person to sessfully agitate the Leaf Knight?
I see.
After a long while, Leaf finally looked up and said with a smile, Luckily Sun killed the mosquito for me; if not, Im afraid there would be a swollen spot on my face from the mosquito bite right now.
There is no swollen spot from a mosquito bite, but the whole half of his face is swollen now. Giving a gentle smile, I replied, Brother Leaf, youre just too courteous, this is part of Suns responsibility.
Hehe! Shading the sunlight above his head with his hand, Leaf then praised, The sunlight is just so bright today, the way the light hits Suns hair makes it sparkle prettily, as if its made of gold. Can you give me a few strands of it?
If I remember correctly, hasnt brother Leaf taken Suns hair many times before already?
Ive used them all No! I mean I identally lost them all, Leaf replied with an apologetic face.
I see. Then this time, Sun will give brother Leaf a little more in one go!
In order for Leaf to fully forget about the p I just gave him, I decided to be extra generous this time! After all, the hair will just grow back; its not anything precious Although the fact that Leaf always loves to ask for my hair is really strange. Ive heard of cases such as pedophilia, fetishes and such, but the case of a fetish for hair is really rare. Oh right! Not only hair, he asks for my nails sometimes too.
As most of the times he asked me for hair and nails were just after I happened to have done something that might have annoyed him, I could only hand those things over meekly.
I grabbed my Divine Sun Sword, pulled it out from its scabbard and ced the shining sword de near my head, ready to cut
Sun! You are going to cut your head off! Giving a sudden scream, Leaf was horrified and snatched the sword away from my hands. Ill do it so please dont hold the sword. You nearly scared me to death he said as he swung the sword swiftly.
I didnt feel a thing, but a lock of hair was suddenly in his hand. Carefully holding the lock of hair up, he asked, I cut a little more, is that alright? I believe that along the way, I will need to use it frequently I mean, along the road where sunlight shines brilliantly, I will frequently need to take it out and hold it under the sunshine. It will definitely be very pretty as it sparkles.
I shook my head to show that I didnt mind. Looking at it now, it seems that Leafs fencing skills are indeed as good as Adair described them to be. For the rest of the trip, everything should be just fine. Even if anything were to happen, I can now rest assured as I push Leaf out to block the attacks! So cutting a little bit of my hair off doesnt matter much; it would even be alright if you wanted to cut all my hair short!
Keeping the few strands of hair, Leaf performed a healing spell on his swollen face. After all, it was just an external injury. Although it appeared rather serious, with just a minor healing spell Leafs swollen face returned to its initial state instantly.
Just then, I suddenly realized there was no one else around me anymore. Urgently I asked, Where is His Excellency, the Son of the God of War?
Leaf carefully exined, Just now the warpriest found a few people waiting in ambush up front, so Mike brought everyone along to scout the area. Before he left, he mentioned that the archer and cleric should just remain here.
Oh, I see
Wait, with archer, hes definitely referring to Leaf. With such a huge bow behind him and the few quivers of arrows, only a blind man wouldnt be able to recognize him as an archer. But just who is he referring to with cleric?
Expressionlessly, I looked around. The warpriest wasnt there; only Leaf and I were left.
I stared at Leaf and Leaf stared back at me. I think it must have been a slip of the tongue when Mike referred to you as a cleric, he tried to exin evasively. Leafs voice became softer and softer as he exined, Or maybe he made a mistake with your career. Eh, maybe he thought that anyone who can heal is a cleric? Or maybe
I mentally rolled my eyes. You too used a healing spell just now, so why didnt he mistake you for a cleric? Obviously, the Son of the God of War said that on purpose!
When Leaf and I first arrived at the pce in the Kingdom of Moon Orchid after some rushing, we were met with a pervading sense of gloom throughout the entire pce from the moment we stepped inside. This nearly confused me into thinking that the news we had received was wrong and that we were actually here to attend a princess funeral, not a wedding. If only I had known this earlier, I would have brought the Hell Knight along after all!
The Son of the God of War stood to one side without any warriors beside him at all.
The queen of the Kingdom of Moon Orchid sat on the throne, not moving an inch If I were wearing that gown that appears to be heavier than a set of armor, I wouldnt move an inch either. Whats more, theres a crown on her head that appears as if its only suitable for being disyed in a gallery, not for putting on ones head.
A thinyer of veil covered the queens face. The veil was very thin, so one could still partially recognize her facial features. Although she already had a daughter old enough to be married, she still looked as if she were in her early thirties. She maintains her skin well.
The queen is just like our king; she almost doesnt need to speak a word. But obviously, this womans ability to rule is definitely greater than that of a mans. My king has to at least signal to his trusted knights with his eyes before one would jump out to convey the message for him. This queen didnt even move a single eysh before two female knights behind her jumped out and started exining the situation to those of us who came from the Church of the God of Light.
The female knight was very wordy, so repeating her words would be annoying. Not to mention that I immediately forgot what she had just said, so I wouldnt be able to repeat them anyway. So, in short; the princess who was going to marry the Son of the God of War had been abducted.
The princess has been abducted?
Although I looked shocked on the surface, I was actually feeling rather suspicious about the whole situation. If it were a prince that was abducted, then it would still be understandable. After all, princes always run around going on adventures, wooing hot chicks, challenging others and so on when they have nothing better to do, making them very abduct-able! But how and when would a princess, who never sets a foot out of the front door, get abducted so easily?
Also, what can one get from abducting a princess?
If its for the throne Under the precondition that theres a prince, the princess doesnt have the right to session at all, so abducting her is practically useless.
If its for hot chicks, then one can definitely find someone prettier than the princess just by walking two circuits around the town. After all, theres an abundance of hot chicks in this world. No matter how beautiful this princess is rumored to be, that is just among all princesses that shes considered pretty. If one were really topare a princess with all the beauties in this world, then probably not even one out of all the princesses on this whole continent would be able to get into the list of top hundred beauties.
If money was the target, why didnt he just abduct the pces gold safe instead since he had the ability to abduct even a princess? Abducting a human is so much more troublesome!
Hence, in conclusion, normally the only one who would be bored enough to abduct a princess is the so called demon king in legends.
As to what I believe, the only reason that the demon king would ever want to do this kind of tough, lousy job would be because theyve either forgotten to get a brain, or they just want to be more famous!
Dont tell me it was really the doings of the demon king? But I hadnt heard anything about the appearance of the demon king recently.
As I was making all kinds of wild guesses in my head, the queen, who hadnt moved at all, spoke. Sun Knight, I have one request of you.
I was shocked. The queen had opened her mouth to request something of me personally, and that just meant one thing Something bad was going to happen to me!
However, even though I knew that something bad was about to happen to me, I still had to give an unperturbed expression and reply seriously. Your Majesty, if I, Sun, can bring you even the slightest bit of the God of Lights radiance, I will do everything I can and put in my best effort.
Still expressionless, the queen said, I want you to rescue my daughter.
Hearing that, I immediately turned in confusion to the Son of the God of War who standing there fuming. I was just one step away from saying something like, Whats your wife being abducted got to do with me?
Then, with a cold Hmph, that damned Son of the God of War looked at me and said, I have no choice; the princess rescue team is still short of a cleric for healing.
Im a holy knight, damn it!
Volume 3, Second Requirement of Rescuing a Princess: “Form an Adventurer Team”
Volume 3, Chapter Second Requirement of Rescuing a Princess: Form an Adventurer Team
Trantor: Lucathia
Saving a princess is considered good fortune for a knight, for not only can he take a (wealthy) young beauty as his bride, he can also conveniently raise his reputation.
However, going out to save someone elses princess is not fortunate for a Sun Knight, for not only must he struggle to do his utmost to save the (wealthy) young beauty, he must also look on helplessly as the (wealthy) young beauty marries another. Besides, a Sun Knights reputation is already so resounding that it doesnt need to be raised anymore.
Later that night, after the queen requested that I save her daughter, who was someone elses princess, Leaf asked me worriedly, Sun, are you going to decline the queens request?
I took in a deep breath, and just when I was about to say this and that about the God of Light, Leaf forced a smile and said, Sun, I hope you can use simple words. My ability to decipher your speech is not as good as Storms or Adairs, so I might not understand what youre saying.
I released the breath and exined in simple and straightforward terms, The situation is too odd. The princess was abducted, yet the queen has not sent out people to search for her or rescue her. Instead, she wants us to form an adventurer team to save her. This kind of inefficient method does not seem like the type a mother would use when worrying about her daughters safety.
Leaf nodded after hearing my reasoning.
Besides, even if they want to form an adventurer team, the Monastery of the God of War has plenty of warriors. The Son of the God of War is a person that even Judgment ims he cant win against. Just him doing the saving is enough, so why do they insist that we go? We are knights who specialize in group battles. In a small adventurer team, the extent of our usefulness would be very limited!
As for the Son of the God of Wars im that theyre missing a cleric for healing purposes Ill pretend I didnt hear that!
Leaf considered this and said somewhat haltingly, Maybe they have to deal with undead creatures?
Hearing his words, I furrowed my brows. Dealing with undead creatures? That might be a possibility, since even though undead creatures have an obvious weak pointthey are terrified of holy lightwarriors are unable to produce even a tiny bit of holy light, so they can only ceaselessly hack at the undead creatures until theyrepletely crushed. Thats why even the bravest of warriors will have a splitting headache after hearing any mention of undead creatures.
I dont know I said hesitantly.
Slowly, Leaf said, If theyre dealing with undead creatures, then we have an obligation to join their team.
I furrowed my brows and asked in reply, Excluding the two of us, who among the holy knights that we brought has the highest ranking?
Leaf took a moment to think before he began reciting a list. We brought along thirty holy knights and ten clerics. Among the holy knights, the ones with the highest ranking would be two knights from the Leaf Knight toon, two knights from the ze Knight toon, a knight from the Judgment Knight toon, a knight from the Earth Knight toon
Immediately, I made my decision. Okay! Well have that knight from the Earth Knight toon and one cleric follow the adventurer team to save the princess!
Outside the door came the sound of knocking. I nced at the door and said dully, Thats probably a sweet talker sent by the queen. Leaf, dont talk while I deal with this.
Leaf is a good person. No matter what kind of request someone makes, he always epts, so the best way of dealing with this is to have him shut up. He also knows this, so he very obediently shut up.
I casually fixed my clothes, put on my smile, and shouted out with quite some propriety, Even though Sun does not know which brother is outside his door, Sun upholds the generous love of the God of Light and wees any and all brothers.
The door opened, and the person that walked in immediately brightened the entire room. The new person was definitely not a brother. It was, in fact, a girl who wore a fairly simple light-blue dress. Her face was as soft and cute as a honey peach, and she had a pair of tender green eyes that sparkled like the surface of ake under the light of the sun. Her lips were as pink as two petals brought together, and even though she looked to be a girl around eighteen years of age, her figure was curvy in all the right ces. Especially that waist that looked so slender it wouldnt be able to withstand one squeeze
Anyway, although the girl before my eyes wasnt the most drop dead gorgeous beauty out there, she definitely counted as a beauty. She was a radiant, petite beauty full of youth and vitality!
She then shyly started speaking. It is a pleasure to meet you, Sun Knight, Leaf Knight. I am the Kingdom of Moon Orchids third princess, Ann Nalis Jeffrey she said.
Ann What a great and easy to remember name!
Princess Ann, how do you do? Sun is the spokesperson of the God of Light, the Sun Knight. I introduced myself with a perfect smile, and then also mentioned Leaf as an afterthought, saying, This is Suns brother, the Leaf Knight, who is one of the Twelve Holy Knights of the Holy Temple.
Leaf greeted the princess with a wide smile.
Sun Knight, Leaf Knight Princess Ann nodded at Leaf and me. After she returned our greetings, she suddenly grabbed my arms in an unusually abrupt manner, and pleaded, Please, you must help my older sister, Alice!
Shocked, I forgot to shrug off the princess hand, and cried out in rm, Sun does not understand what the princess means? Might Princess Alice be in some sort of trouble?
My sister Alice is the Son of the God of Wars fiance. Sheshe was abducted, and now her whereabouts are unknown
Ann finally seemed to realize that her behavior was indecent. She quickly let go of my arm and even backed up a few steps before she lowered her head and spoke as if she were on the verge of crying. I am very worried about my sister Alices safety, so I begged Mother to allow me to join the adventurer team. Mother has agreed, except
Except what? I took this opportunity to take two steps forward. I timed it just right, making it look like I moved closer in inquiry because of my concern.
Although Ann didnt be suspicious, her head was still lowered, and her tone was despondent. Except
Except what, Your Highness?
I moved two steps closer. Now, only the princess lotus-shaped dress separated us. I could faintly smell the extremely refreshing scent of honey peach from the tips of her long hair. She truly was a girl just like a honey peach!
Ann finally opened her mouth to say, Except, Mother imed that it would be uneptable to have a princess mix in with a bunch of warriors, so if I wish to go, I must have knights by my side to escort me. That is why Mother requested you to go today while you were at the pce, but, but I heard that you seemed unwilling to go
Having said this, Ann turned glistening eyes toward me. Hopefulness shone within thoseke-green eyes filled with tears.
With a smile, I replied, Sun is no such thing, Your Highness. Escorting a princess is a knights duty. Even if its to the ends of the earth, so long as it is a ce the God of Light shines upon, Sun will be able to escort you there.
Then Ill go and tell Mother right away! Anns tears turned into a smile. Probably because she was overexcited, she almost tripped over her own dress. After she skipped over to the door, she turned her head and smiled as she said, I look forward to adventuring with you, Sun Knight.
I smiled as I waved. I look forward to this too! Cute Princess Ann.
After the princess closed the door to the room, I turned to see Leaf looking at me, so I looked back at him. After we had stared at each other for ten seconds, he silently went off to pack our luggage.
What a considerate, understanding, and obedient child.
And that is theplete process of how I came to be in this deste wilderness full of mosquitoes p!
Thank goodness I hadnt changed my gloves yet Iid my palm t, and with my other hand, I lightly flicked off the fresh specimen.
With a concerned expression, Leaf asked, Sun, Mike and the others still havent returned. Should we try following them?
I furrowed my brow, honestly toozy to chase after them, but I was also afraid they might truly have run into trouble. After thinking this through, I simply decided to use my ability to sense elements to search for them What? You say you forgot what that ability is?
Okay, it has been some time since Ist used this ability, so Ill exin it one more time. Dont forget it again.
This world is filled with all kinds of elements. No matter if its the forest, the city, mankind, or even undead creatures, everything has an element. Generally speaking, everything contains a variety of different elements. Only under certain circumstances will an object have an abnormally high amount of a particr element.
For example, undead creatures have an extremely strong dark element. Inparison, as the Sun Knight, I have a very strong holy, otherwise known as the light element. Because the holy element can keep the dark element in check, my very existence is an anathema to undead creatures. For them, everything from my hair all the way to my toe nails is a fatal poison.
I was born with this ability to sense elements. This type of ability is rare and can be considered a kind of gift, because even though it can be learnedter on, learning itter on doesnt produce good results. The ability to sense elements allows me to perceive what kind of elements other people have, and from their elements I can determine their profession. Those with a strong holy element must either be clerics of the God of Light or holy knights.
Warriors often have a somewhat higher amount of fire and wind elements, but only a little. Compared with magic users who specialize in fire-type magic or wind-type magic, its not arge amount, so theyre still easy to identify.
Warriors who favor strength are often of the fire element type, while those who favor speed are often of the wind element type. As for that Son of the God of War, hes a little too impressive. His fire and wind elements are both so high, its rming. Theyre almost as high as what a magic user would have What? You say you remember my ability now? And you even remember that my teacher had instructed me not to use this ability in front of other people?
Ahem! No matter, theres only Leaf by my side, and hes a good person, so its all right!
I extended my ability out
Ah! Theyve returned, Leaf cried out softly.
I hadnt seen anyone, but as an archer Leafs eyesight and hearing are both so superb that if he imed theyd returned, then they must have returned.
When I reeled my sensing ability back in, I identally discovered that there was something with the dark element not too far away from us.
Could it be an undead creature? I was a little worried. If it was, then as the Sun Knight who utterly hates undead creatures, I would have to chase it and destroy it Wait, this thing with the dark element was actually right next to something with the holy element?
What kind of situation is this? Generally speaking, these two elements cannot exist together I was even more bothered.
Sun, Sun? shouted Leaf repeatedly. He looked in the direction I was facing and asked doubtfully, Why have you turned to look that way? Is there something behind us?
I fell silent for a bit before I smiled and said, Brother Leaf, the God of Light once instructed us through ancient writings that we must always take note of what is behind us, for there may be forgotten darkness that needs to be illuminated.
This time it was Leafs turn to fall silent. I think he probably didnt understand what my words meant, because I didnt understand either.
It was just then that I heard noise signaling the return of the Son of the God of War and the others, so I returned to what the entire continent knew of the Sun Knight, the mode where the Sun Knight must speak of the God of Light in every three sentences. I also conveniently diverted Leafs attention.
As for the dark element that I had just sensed As I said, my teacher once instructed me that I was not to use my ability to sense elements in front of other people. Since I wasnt supposed to use it, then I couldnt know there existed something with the dark element in a ce removed from us, and since I didnt know, then I of course couldnt chase after it!
Mike, Princess Ann, Austin, youve returned, eh? Leaf fairly resolutely decided to give up on pondering the meaning of my words. Instead, he warmly greeted the three people who had just returned.
Thump!
I jumped in surprise, whipped my head around to look, and discovered the corpse of an animal lying on the ground. The corpse was around the size of a human, and stirred up dust was still drifting around it, so it must have been thrown to the ground with a lot of strength.
Hahaha! I thought you didnt have any other expression other than your smile. So even the Sun Knight can be surprised?
A female warrior jumped out of the bushes by the rural path. Sheughed heartily, her every action full of vigor. I didnt know if it was because she had been moving about, or if it was fromughing too hard, but her face was all red Ann truly is cute!
Thats right. This armor-wearing, female warrior who had two one-handed axes on her back and a supremely high amount of fire element happened to be the previously mentioned young beauty, Princess Ann.
I smiled at her, not finding what Ann had just said to be very offensive. I strongly believed that even though I might have been surprised just now, I must have been surprised in an elegant way, so it should not have damaged the Sun Knights reputation.
Besides, among the things the entire continent knows, there isnt anything about how the Sun Knight is never surprised.
Seeing my reaction, Ann grumbled some words under her breath, probably something like, how boring. She then turned toward Leaf and somewhat angrily shouted, Elmy, didnt I say you can call me Ann? Youre willing to use Mikes name, yet youre unwilling to call me by my name?
Actually, my name is Elmairy, but forget it, at least Elmy is much better than Strawberry, said Leaf as he nced at me. He then told Ann, I understand. I will call you Ann from now on.
Considering their statuses as the Son of the God of War and a princess, directly calling them by their names doesnt seem to fit etiquette, but as Ive said, Leaf is a good person, so he never declines any requests. Even when I changed his name to Strawberry and used the term of address with him for three years, he still continued to answer my calls.
At that moment, Leaf suddenly cried out in rm. Austin, youre hurt?
The Son of the God of War, Mike, and his warpriest both walked out of the bushes. The warpriest, who had some years on us, was the Austin Leaf spoke of. Only half of his right sleeve was still intact, and it was also speckled with blood.
Let me heal you! said Leaf as he helpfully walked up to him and threw out a Minor Heal.
With a smile, I said, Brother Leaf, Sun is afraid that the brilliance of the God of Light his brother used is not enough, or else Brother Austin would have healed himself under the gracious concern of the God of War.
Hearing my words, Leaf paused for a moment before realization struck. Ahyoure right. If a Minor Heal were enough, then Austin would have healed his own injuries and would not have returned with them.
After he finished speaking, he turned toward Austin and asked worriedly, Austin, are your injuries very serious? Did your bones fracture or break? If its just a fracture, a Moderate Heal will be enough, but if its broken, then well probably need Sun to use an Advanced Heal.
Austin shook his head and sighed. Im afraid its broken. I was too careless, forgetting to keep up with my teammates when I saw some rare herbs. I ended up being attacked by this animal on the ground. I was too far away from Mike and Ann, so they werent quick enough to prevent this.
Its actually broken I should have kept my mouth shut, but even if I didnt remind them, the task of healing him would still fall on me because its very taxing for Leaf to use an Advanced Heal.
Though its pretty taxing for me too, since I have to speak a bunch of words praising the God of Light.
Wait, why wasnt the warpriest using a healing spell on himself?
I also want to tell him to heal himself, but the fact is, warpriests arent very good at healing spells. You could even say that their healing spells are even worse than a holy knights. Of course, I mean a normal holy knight. Dont take me into consideration. If Im the norm, then even a cleric of the God of Light would be worse than a holy knight.
This has a lot to do with the god you believe in. Healing is considered to be holy magic. Clerics who believe in the God of Light and holy knights who arepletely covered with light have a much easier time at using healing spells than other types of believers.
Besides the god they believe in, their specialization is different too. Because the God of War holds strong people in high esteem, warpriests mostly specialize in magic that strengthens their warriors. The Wings of God spell and Light Shield that I used before belong to this type of magic.
My mind continued mulling this over as I spewed a bunch of nonsense praising the God of Light. The gracious love from the God of Light allows all of His children to live in warmth and affection, and furthermore keeps pain and sorrow away from His children. Ah! God of Light! Now your children need your radiance. Please bequeath your benevolence upon this earth and bestow your children an Advanced Heal!
A ray of white light enveloped Austins hand before disappearing in a sh.
Completely healed. Thank you very much, Sun Knight. Austin moved his hand about, his expression turning into one of amazement as he thanked me quite gratefully.
At that, Mike snorted and coldly said, The rumored Sun Knight whos extremely strong at holy magic isnt nearly as strong as I thought, speaking so much rubbish just to perform a mere healing spell.
I didnt show much of a reaction to his words, and merely continued to smile. I had just spoken a bunch of nonsense praising the God of Light, so much in fact that Id rather ignore his disdain than speak another word!
Leaf, however, smiled awkwardly.
With a grin, Ann said, With the Son of the God of War, me, the youngest warpriest of the Monastery of the God of War, and two of the Twelve Holy Knightsone archer and one cleric of the God of Light Oh my! Maybe this adventurer team of ours is even enough to ughter a dragon?
Im a holy knight!
Weakly smiling, Leaf said, Thatthat is Were here to save Princess Alice. Ann, you couldnt have forgotten? Werent you very worried about your older sister?
Ann looked like she was surprised. She quickly eximed, Of course Im worried for my older sister. I was just joking. Youre too serious, Elmy.
I see. Im sorry, said Leaf with a smallugh as he rubbed the back of his head.
I furrowed my brows. Yesterday night, Ann looked like she was very worried about her older sister, yet today she was behaving like this. What was going on here?
All right, lets move on. Today we need to reach thekeside as nned, Austin said and everyone nodded their agreement. As the eldest, he sort of gave off the feeling of a reliable captain. Even though he didnt look all that old, he was most likely around thirty something. Among this group of twenty-something year-olds, he had the privilege to be our senior, with his ten year head start.
Because we had fallen so far behind schedule, Mike and Austin decided that we would not sleep tonight and would continue for two days straight.
Wait, wait a minute. Continue for two days straight? My face twisted a bit.
Leaf nced at me before he quickly suggested, Maybe its better if we slept for a bit. After all, we need to be energetic in order to have enough stamina for the road.
Setting up camp takes too long. Were already very behind, said Mike impatiently. Its just two days. Its not much for us at all!
Leaf gave this some thought before he tactfully said, But Ann is female and Austin is a warpriest. They might not have enough stamina tost two days.
Hearing this, Ann immediately started scowling. Mike snorted coldly and looked at Leaf as if he were an ignorant child. So what if shes female? Ann is one of the best warriors of the Monastery of the God of War. Her stamina is definitely not beneath yours. You think I would be willing to bring along useless baggage?
Austin also smiled smugly as he spoke, Elmairy, you dont have to worry about this priest. I normally train my body too, so two days is no problem.
Ah Leaf gave me several nces, but he caved in the end because he was a good person and would never decline any request.
I couldnt open my mouth to refuse at all. Since even a female and a cleric said it was fine, as a holy knight how could I have said I would not be able to make it, that I could not travel for two days straight?
Under the majoritys decision, where the minority could not refuse topromise, we started making haste as though our lives depended on it. Even though we werent running as we went, everyones legs seemed to be so much longer than mine. Each step of theirs appeared to be five times that of a normal persons and their strides were fast, so it was pretty much the same as a normal persons run.
This is totally killing me! I was only wearing light armor, but even that weighed more than ten kilograms! That wasnt even taking into consideration the weight of our luggage either.
We ran from morning to noon, quickly ate some beef jerky and some bread, took a few breaths before we ran for the entire afternoon, stopped to eat some stuff for dinner, digested, and then began running again After a whole day like this, my sweat soaked through my entire shirt, the wind dried my shirt, and then my sweat soaked through my entire shirt once again. This process repeated countless times. I felt like I had probably perspired an entire years worth of sweat.
By this time I had already fallen to the very back of the team. Leaf slowed down his steps so that he would be shoulder-to-shoulder with me. With a very worried look on his face, Leaf asked quietly, Sun, are you okay?
Withbored breaths C there was nowhere my body didnt ache C I managed to squeeze a reply out through my clenched teeth. No.
Hearing my words, Leaf again took assessment of my sad condition. He then sighed softly and suggested, Then let me carry you. You can sleep on my back for a bit and continue runningter.
Leaf I grabbed hold of his hands with overflowing emotion. Touched, I said, Even though it be nighttime at the moment and the God of Light is not a witness, you are still a good person!
With a helplessugh, Leaf crouched down in front of me, turning into afortable bedNo! I mean, he turned his back toward me and said, Climb up.
Afraid that he would change his mind, I immediately jumped on his back and strove to find afortable position. This wasnt easy because Leaf was very skinny. No matter how I tried, he was not asfortable as my bed.
Afterward, Leaf began running. In order to catch up with the team, he ran very quickly, so the jolting was quite bad. This made me a little unsatisfied, but I was afraid I would infuriate even such a good person as Leaf if Iined, so I decided to show some restraint!
Once Leaf caught up with the team, the other three people looked at us and reacted very simrly. First, they were shocked, as though they couldnt believe their eyes; then, they threw disdaining nces at me before giving sympathetic looks to Leaf.
He Ann began to say with astonishment.
Leaf actually forcefully interrupted their queries and said, We should continue on, or else continuing through the night would lose its meaning.
They fell silent for a bit and gave me who knew how many nces in the meantime, their gazes mostly filled with contempt.
Everyone was running, yet I needed someone to carry me. That was a little embarrassing for me, but if I had to get off and continue running nonstop Id die from exhaustion! Id rather die of embarrassment!
Besides, no one said a Sun Knight has to know how to run, or that a Sun Knight cant let someone carry him.
All right, lets go, Mike said,ughing icily. But you have to stay strong. If you cant make it, none of us are going to help you carry that thing.
It looked like Mike didnt believe Leaf would be able to run for an entire day while carrying me, but he was wrong. Although warriors like him truly do have very high offensive power, if were talking about endurance, no ss canpare with a holy knight!
What? Then what about me?
Ahem! Holy knights are divided into different types too. Im the type thats not so good with endurance, but my ability to sustain holy light is unrivaled by anyone. Even that old Pope cantpare with me No, youre not allowed to call me a cleric! Im a holy knight!
Anyway, what followed after was a super-duper boring marathon. I believe no one wants to hear me recount this part, and I cant recount it anyway since I slept for a full twenty-four hours.
It couldnt be helped. Leaf said that once I woke up, I would have to get off and run, so I did my best to sleep for a full twenty-four hours. I slept until my body ached. It was really exhausting.
When I woke up, the team had already reached thekeside and was starting to set up camp.
Volume 3, Third Requirement of Rescuing a Princess: “Carry out the Adventure Trip”
Volume 3, Chapter Third Requirement of Rescuing a Princess: Carry out the Adventure Trip
Trantor: Lucathia
Sun, wake up. Its time to pitch camp.
I was dreaming a dream in which I was lying down on grass wet from rain that had just fallen. As I was thinking about using fire magic to roast the grass dry because of my difort, I was blurredly woken up by Leaf and slid off his back. When I became a little more lucid, I finally realized Leaf waspletely wet all over So that wet grass was Leaf.
Fortunately, he woke me up. Otherwise, even as a good person, once he was roasted medium rare he would have probably erupted with fury, right?
While this was going on, Austin had already started assigning jobs. Mike, you go hunt with Ann. Everyones tired. Eating some fresh meat is very helpful for recovering stamina.
Mike ordingly gave a nod.
I really didnt know what kind of status this Austin held to actually directly use Mikes name. I was a little puzzled. In the Monastery of the God of War, even the highest ranked warpriest should be ranked lower than the Son of the God of War, so directly addressing the Son of the God of War by name was very impolite.
After receiving their assignment, Mike and Ann left swiftly and promptly while Austin stayed in the same spot and continued to distribute the jobs. He turned and courteously asked Leaf, Elmairy, can you help start a fire and cook our food?
With a smile, Leaf nodded. No problem.
Then Ill set up the tents. After he finished speaking, he turned to me with a smile and said gently, Sun Knight, youre in charge of gathering firewood. Is that all right?
Of course.
I smiled in response. I was about to call out to Leaf before I left for the forest to gather firewood, when the sound of multiple howls from wolves drifted over Both Leaf and I took a look at the thicket. At night the thicket was so dark that we couldnt see what was hidden within. asionally the underbrush would move a little, with no hint as to what kind of animal was hidden inside, and from time-to-time came the calls of unknown animals.
Leafsplexion changed as he very worriedly turned to me and said, Let me gather the firewood instead, Sun. You can just stay here and start the fire. As for cooking Wait until I return to start.
I, of course, nodded my head, but not because I was afraid of the howling of the wolves just now. Once I break away from ces popted with other people, I can use magic to protect myself. Plus, wolves arent capable of protesting that its against the rules for the Sun Knight to use magic.
What I was actually afraid of wasthe mosquitoes in the forest! I only had one pair of gloves left. If these went to waste too, Id have to peel Leafs gloves off his hands.
I nodded to Leaf and he said, Ill leave Austin in your care.
As I heard this, I caught the strange expression that came over Austins face. He probably doesnt think that I have the ability to protect him!
Leaf did not leave as swiftly and promptly as the two before him. First, he gathered a few branches from his surroundings. He then took out his spare bowstring and tied it to either end of one of the branches. Next, he gathered dried branches and dead leaves into a pile. He then picked up another branch This process soundsplicated, but simply put, he was helping me prepare all the necessary items I needed to start a fire. All I was responsible for was going forward and rubbing the fire-starting tools he had prepared for me.
After all the preparation, he handed me the branches that were tied with his bowstring and asked a little worriedly, You know how to use this fire-starting tool, right? You just wrap the bowstring around the other branch once, and then you start twisting it You should have no problems with this, right?
Sometimes I truly feel that Leaf is the momma of the good, warm faction of the Twelve Holy Knights, while Ice is the momma of the cruel, cold-hearted faction. One is a busybody who loves to help other people take care of every single trifling matter, while the other is one whose cooking is superb withoutparison. The two of them together would be the perfect mother.
Considering Leaf had carried me for twenty-four hours, I nodded my head and opened my mouth to reply, Please do not worry, Brother Leaf. Even though the night is not blessed by the God of Lights gracious concern, Sun will nheless not let down Brother Leafs expectations.
Leaf nodded and then left, though he looked back three times before he actually walked into the forest.
After Leafs departure I lowered my head to look at the fire-starting tools in my hand, truly feeling a bit frustrated with myself. I mean, if I used fire magic it wouldnt just start a fire, it would even be more than enough to cause a huge forest fire. Yet there had to be a warpriest there with me, making it so that I had no choice but to y the part of the Sun Knightwho doesnt know magic!
Since I couldnt use magic, I resigned myself to using the fire-starting tools Leaf gave me. After taking in a deep breath, I rubbed, rubbed again, and rubbed, rubbed, rubbed some morewith not a wisp of smoke. My palms hurt from the rubbing I really want to use magic!
But no, Austin was staring at me. Although, I was very suspicious about how he could put up a tent in such speed while still staring fixedly at me the entire time. Shouldnt it be against the rules for a warpriest to have this kind of skill?
I continued rubbing. Rub Rub Oh, theres some smoke! Must add some more enthusiasm and rub faster The smoke went out
In my entire life, I had never, ever wished I could use fire magic so much.
But I couldnt, because Austin was still staring at me. Damn him! Why cant he earnestly focus on building his tent instead? Or get the need to pee? Even if its just lifting his head to look at the sky, or to admire the stars, thats good enough. Just give me a seconda second is all I need to use fire magic to ignite the dried branches in front of me!
But he just had to stare fixedly at me without even blinking!
By this time Austin had already finished setting up one tent, but he didnt continue on with the second one. Instead, he ced the tent-building tools he had in his hands down.
All right! Does he finally need to pee?
However, he didnt walk toward the forest, but instead slowly came up to my side, reached out his hand, and somewhat grudgingly said, Sun Knight, please let me start the fire!
I silently gave the fire-starting tools to Austin and then, in retaliation, it was my turn to stare fixedly at him without letting up. Dont you dare secretly use magic to start the fire! Warpriests arent supposed to know fire magic either!
All I saw was him calmly rubbing, and smoke appeared. Rub, rub, rub, and sparks appeared. Rub some more, and the fire started.
Those fire-starting tools must have something against me!
After that, Austin picked up a few branches and began building a rack for barbecuing the meat.
Although Leaf was thest to leave, he was the first to return. When he spotted Austin starting the fire and building the rack, he stared nkly before he took the firewood he had gathered over to the small fire and began adding firewood. While he did that, he said, Thanks for all the trouble, Austin. Sorry for the inconvenience.
Austin smiled in response and said, Its nothing, merely starting a fire. Looks like the Sun Knight doesnte out on adventures much.
If I remember correctly, this is actually the first time Sun has left Leaf Bud City? While adding firewood with one hand, Leaf turned his head to look at me. Right?
Maintaining the perfect smile on my face, I nodded.
I see. Austins sudden realization showed in his expression.
Leaf hurried to add, As the leader of the Holy Temple, Sun is busy, so he doesnt have much time to leave the Holy Temple.
Austin smiled as he spoke. Thats actually a little different from us. Mike is the one with the most decision-making power, but normally there arent too many matters that require his input, so most of the time Mike is more like a spiritual leader.
Actually, we operate the same way too. I normally dont have too much I have to doand even if I do, I throw it at Storm for him to handle; I only do it when Im required to show up in person, like this case with attending the royal families wedding.
So thats how things work. No wonder you allmonly call him Mike. Not a lot of people address us Twelve Holy Knights directly by our names. Leaf nced at me and said, Especially Sun. Except for Knight-Captain Judgment and the Pope, no one may call him directly by his real name!
Austin smiled and exined, Thats not the case. Even in the Monastery of the God of War, there arent many people who dare address the Son of the God of War by his name. Ann grew up with Mike, so as childhood friends she directly calls him Mike in private, but she still respectfully calls him the Son of the God of War in public. As for why I can also call him directly by his name, thats because Mike is my son.
Hearing that, both Leafs and my eyes grew wide, but we soon rxed. Even though Austin only looked around thirty, maybe he used magic to maintain his appearance, so we wouldnt know for sure how old he was. Since my teacher and the Pope both did so as well, it was not all that rming.
May I ask exactly what your age is this year? Leaf asked somewhat curiously.
Thirty-five. The age that Austin gave us fit with his appearance perfectly.
Both of us fell silent. Leaf promptly got to the main point and asked, Then how old is Mike?
Twenty-one.
Even though the Son of the God of War was two years younger than me, which kind of surprised me, what surprised me even more was that thirty-five and take away twenty-one would have to equal to fourteen, right? Add the ten months needed for pregnancy Didnt that have to mean that the man in front of my eyes actually conceived a child when he was thirteen years old?
Doing this and that with a woman at the mere age of thirteen I thought that was the privilege of nobles! Since when could even warpriests, who are supposed to be virtuous, be that amorous?
Austin blinked and said, Right, this is a secret, so dont go spreading it around.
The looks Leaf and I were wearing must have looked a bit strange. Letting other Churches hear about their secrets isa bit too negligent, isnt it?
When he saw our expressions, Austin started smiling openly. His smile truly did resemble the Son of the God of Wars. After a moment he exined, This secret is a publicly known one in the Monastery of the God of War. You only need to ask around a little to find out, but even though everyone knows, no one will go around exposing it, so you dont have to worry about it.
I see. Its pretty much like the Sun Knight is a perfect person. Even though everyone sort of knows that there is no perfect person in this world, they still believe in itpletely.
At this time, sparse sounds echoed from the forest not far from where we were. The three of us looked toward the forest together, not too concerned since we were quite a distance from the inner forest. To an adventurer team of our caliber, this kind of ce was no more dangerous than being within the Church.
Mike and Ann walked out of the forest. On Mikes shoulder hung the corpse of a wolf.
Once they reached the camp, Mike handed the wolf over to Ann. Ann, with indescribable joy, took the wolf and walked over to the side of theke. It looks like she left to cook that piece of dinner.
Mike took a look at the current state and asked with furrowed brows, The tents arent up yet?
Austin smiled slightly and said, Im sorry, my hands are too slow.
Hearing this, Mike disyed a strange expression. I waspletely able to understand why. Just now, Austin only spent five minutes to set up a tent. He took no more than a minute to start a fire, and was able to build the barbeque rack in another minute. He could only be described as super fast with his hands.
Presumably, Mike must be fairly familiar with his own fathers style of action, so that was why he disyed that skeptical expression of his.
Mike took a pot out from his own bag and set about inserting a long branch through the two handles of the pot. While he did this, Austin and Leaf continued chatting, and Mike asionally added in a word in response.
I had little interest for a conversation between three men, so I turned to look toward thekeside. Hehe! I am much more interested in a cute and sweet babeeven though she wore armor and carried two one-handed axes How in the world is she going to cook that huge wolf that is half the size of a human?
It just so happened that I was watching just as the wolf got thrown into the air. As expected, with her crazy strength, Ann was a warrior strong in the fire element. Although the wolf was veryrge, it was as if she were throwing a small pebble. After she threw the wolf, she put her hands behind her back to retrieve her two one-handed axes. By this time, the wolf had already fallen down to the height of two people stacked on top of each other. With a powerful jump, Ann jumped to the wolfs height. sh, sh, sh. In the dark of the night, only two quick streaks of silver light could be seen before the wolf suddenly disintegrated into several chunks,nding on the ground one after another. I even heard a thunk sound; a sound that resembled arge mass of something falling to the floor. With the dusky sky, I couldnt see very clearly, but I could venture a guess. That was probably a chunk of internal organs
Under the moonlight, Ann rinsed off her one-handed axes with water from theke. Recing them on her back, she hummed a lively tune, squatted by thekeside in a motion that was no less than elegant, and washed the dozen or more meat chunks that were red with blood. After washing the meat chunks she pulled a long, red and white, string-shaped thing from the messy pile of internal organs and began washing it.
I then decidedto turn my head back and watch the conversation between three men instead.
I wonder who kidnapped Princess Alice Leaf was in the middle of saying with a doubtful tone. Concerned, he added, I hope whoever abducted the princess will treat her well!
Austin then said in a quiet voice, May the God of War protect the princess. We actually do not know much either. The princess was abducted without a single soul knowing. Once the royal family discovered what had happened, there was only a letter left at the scene.
As he spoke, he took out the aforementioned letter and looked like he was about to hand it to Leaf. However, when he saw that I was paying attention to the conversation, he instead handed the letter to me. He sure is a person who pays quite some attention to etiquette.
May the God of Lights radiance take care of Princess Alice, I said as I took the letter and began reading it. Leaf probably knew I didnt like talking very much at the moment, so he simply moved near me and read with me, saving me from having to exin it to himter on.
The contents of the letter were very simple. Threats, enticement, kidnapping for ransom None of that was in the letter. It very simply exined that he had taken away the princess and that if we wanted her safe return we were not to utilize the army nor were we to distribute a bounty notice. We could only have the Son of the God of War personally lead an adventurer team to hunt him, and if we defeated him, then we would be able to bring the princess back.
Could it be that this persons goal isnt the princess, but rather a conspiracy directed at the Son of the God of War? I thought somewhat suspiciously. Why else would he specifically have the Son of the God of War start an adventurer team?
But if thats the case, why not have the Son of the God of Ware by himself? Why ask him to form an adventurer team? Or could he have been worried about the Son of the God of War not going if he were asked to go alone, since his status is equal to that of a princess? Hmm If this letter is real, then its not strange that the queen would force Leaf and me to apany him.
In fact, having the two of us apanying them might even be the condition for the Monastery of the God of War to agree to let the Son of the God of War help rescue the princess. With the Sun Knight and the Leaf Knight involved then, first, as part of the Twelve Holy Knights, our strength must be greater than most, and second, if the opponent is plotting anything, they would also have to keep in mind that they would be angering the Church of the God of Light as well Grrr!
I reflected so much that my stomach protested its hunger, but thankfully the sound wasnt too loud. After I returned the letter to Austin, I asked doubtfully, Sun is of humble talent and shallow learning, and was therefore unable to see where the letter pointed out the location of the princess. Yet, the children of the God of War have not once hesitated about our future path. Could it be possible that you have already received whisperings from the God of War?
Seeing everyones expressions from hearing my words and not understanding them, Leaf quickly exined, Sun means that the letter doesnt say where to go to find the princess, yet none of you seem to be hesitant about which direction we should take
At this moment, Ann happened to walk toward the camp while carrying a bunch of meat chunks. She cut into the conversation to exin, Thats because the princesses of the Kingdom of Moon Orchid all carry with them enchanted objects that allow people to trace them.
I nodded my head. In sudden realization, Leaf said, I see.
Even though I still had a lot of suspicions, none of them were fit to be posed as direct questions, so I kept them inside my heart, waiting for a chance in the future to continue unearthing secrets.
In the following moments, Leaf cooked the meat while Austin used the pot to boil a bunched upand thoroughly redknot of internal organs. When we saw that pot of red and white stuff, Leaf and I both revealed strange expressions.
Seeing our expressions, Austin smiled and said, Internal organs are very nutritious. Eating them will make your body healthy and strong!
Compared to the Son of the God of Wars way of cooking, by merely throwing the internal organs into the pot and adding water, Leaf spent much greater effort on cooking the meat. He took out an entire box of seasoning. Salt and pepper were the most basic, but in addition to these two bottles, the box held at least another ten bottles.
Ann, Austin, and Mikes eyes were spinning as they watched. Unable to keep quiet, Mike asked, What are these?
Seasoning! How can we eat without seasoning?
Leaf answered in a somewhat shocked way, and then took out a bottle of seasoning from the box. As he sprinkled the seasoning on the roasted meat, he exined, This is powdered rosemary, good for taking away the tangy taste of meat. Once the meat is almost done, itll just need a bit of wormwood, pepper, and salt before its ready for us to eator maybe not pepper, but garlic powder instead? Wormwood is good for preservation, so that we can bring the meat we dont finish on the road with usit wont go bad for days. However, lemon verbena can enhance our appetites and help digestion. Which ones do you prefer?
Leaf looked somewhat distressed as he willfully turned and asked everyone. Everyone looked on with wide eyes and could not say a single word.
As for me, I was used to this. Although Leaf wasnt as good as Ice at cooking, he was a fan of seasoning. Even when eating bread, he has to sprinkle on at least two types of seasoning. Without seasoning, Leaf might even die of starvation.
But, things like seasoning arent cheap at all, so he practically spends all of his sry on buying seasoning. As a result, Leaf can be said to be the poorest among the Twelve Holy Knights; poor to the point that if the Holy Temples kitchen took a vacation for a day, Leaf would have nothing to eat.
Thankfully, even with nothing to eat, there would still be Ices sweets to fill his stomach.
However, every time Ice sees Leaf add seasoning on his sweets, his expressions would turn as cold as iceno wait, Ice always bears an ice cube face, so how should I put thisah, I should say his expressions look like he could eat Leaf right then and there even without adding any seasoning.
No wormwood, I answered simply.
Leaf smiled and said, Almost forgot. Sun, you hate the bitter taste of wormwood the most, so Ill use lemon verbena instead?
Nomittally, I nodded my head, since I didnt know what kind of thing lemon verbena was. In fact, I couldnt even say how wormwood tasted either, but since it bore the word worm, this type of seasoning was forever rejected by me.
After Leaf finished sprinkling the seasoning, he still refused to rest. He looked at the pot of internal organs, pondered for a bit, and then took out an exquisite bottle from within his box. As he gently and cautiously sprinkled it into the pot of internal organs, he exined to everyone, This is saffron, a very expensive seasoning, but its the best for simmering soup.
They seemed to understand and not understand as they nodded their heads, even showing some disapproval. From their expressions, it looked like they couldnt care less whether or not seasoning was added Ah! I snickered a little.
The meat finished cooking and the internal organ soup finished boiling. As the three took a bite of the roasted meat,dled out a spoonful of soup, and swallowed slippery internal organs, their expressionspletely changed!
It was a good thing that wormwood, with its great preservative effect, was not used on that mealbecause there wasnt any meat left that needed preserving.
Theres a reason Leaf has been a poor man all this time!
Within this kind of thicket, someone must keep watch at night. After we finished eating dinner, under Austins delegations, Leaf and I were responsible for the first shift. After us was Mike by himself, andst came Ann and Austin.
Once the three of them entered their tents, I turned to Leaf and said, Leaf, its not all that dangerous around here. There is no harm in you leaning against the rock and taking a short nap. Its enough for me to keep alert by myself.
For some reason, Leaf looked a little frightened. He very carefully took measure of me from head to toe before he smiled and said, All right, then you can take a turn and sleepter!
Absentmindedly, I murmured, No need, I think I will be busy for quite some time.
Leaf showed a puzzled expression as he looked at me.
Go to sleep, I urged him with a smile.
Leaf leaned against arge rock and fell asleep. After around twenty minutes, I thought that the people in the tent must have fallen asleep too, so I promptly asked in a low voice, Leaf Leaf, are you asleep?
Leafs body jolted a little, and then he immediately opened his eyes. When he discovered that nothing was amiss around him, he asked suspiciously, Is something wrong, Sun?
So you havent actually fallen asleep. I instructed him seriously, Once you fall asleep, remember to tell me.
Leaf closed his eyes once again and quietly mumbled, Im asleep.
Ah, good. I nodded my head and said matter-of-factly, Since youre asleep, you wont know what Im doing.
I walked back to the tent and fished out a pile of bottles and jars from my luggagebut these werent seasonings, they were materials for my face mask.
Before Leaf carried me, I had walked for an entire day. Even though I had tried my best to walk in the shade, my skin was still exposed to too much sunlight. If I didnt hurry and use my facial mask to remedy this, I would need to spend even more effort in the future on whitening my skin.
I even perspired a whole lot. If I didnt shower tonight, Id for sure be smelly withoutparison tomorrow. As the perfect and graceful Sun Knight, emitting a stinky odor Could I even be called the Sun Knight then? I might as well be called the Supreme Stinky Knight!
That was why I was currently fishing out from my luggage the items I needed for bathing and for my facial. In order to fit in all these items, the outer appearance of my luggage alone was two times the size of Mikes and the others. If I hadnt stuffed some in Leafs luggage too, I probably would have given up on setting foot outside just from lifting my luggage. No matter how cute Ann was, she would not have swayed me.
But now, having to make haste, being under the sun all day, being unable to start a fire, plus needing to apply a facial mask every day, all these were enough to make me regret that I had been momentarily possessed by Ann, actually promising toe on this adventure.
I sighed, but I did have toe out on at least one adventure eventually. It wasnt just that Ann was very cute. It was also because I once promised my teacher that I would go on an adventure at least once Thinking back, when my teacher got around to the lesson about how the perfect Sun Knight should conduct his graceful survival in the wilderness, just hearing that I needed to apply a whitening facial mask every day, learn how to find material for the facial mask in the wilderness once I used up my stock, how to gracefully start a fire, how to gracefully make haste on the road, how to gracefully bathe in the outdoors Having these pointed out to me was enough to make me almost cry.
When my teacher saw that I looked like I was about to cry, he smiled and said, Child, this is a necessary lesson. As a Holy Knight, it might be unavoidable for you to have to leave on an adventure one day. As the Sun Knight, even if your team members are all filthy and stink all over, almost like savages, you must still be exceptionally graceful!
I protested, But Teacher, it cant be that the entire continent knows that the Sun Knight is an adventurer?
That was the first time I questioned my teacher. This made my teacher nk out, ponder a bit, and grudgingly answer, I think no one knows that! Who knew you would hate the adventure lesson this much? All right, you dont have to learn how to adventure.
Praise the God of Lights benevolence! I couldnt be more touched than I was at that moment. It was the first time in my life that I had praised the God of Light of my own volition.
My teacher sighed and said, If you continue like this, you will be a church hermit.
Teacher, whats a church hermit?
A male knight who hides away in the Holy Temple all day and never leaves, who only knows how to steal a look from the windows at the female clerics from the Sanctuary of Light next door, yet is afraid to go hit on them. Once you get a day off, you can go to the hallway near the Sanctuary of Light and take a look. The windows arepletely upied by church hermits! You dont want to be like them in the future, do you?
A little awkwardly, I mumbled, But I I think being like that wouldnt be too bad?
My teacher vehemently and angrily said, You useless person! Your teacher has at least fifty lovers, if not one hundred. As my student, you actually want to be a church hermit? No! Swear to the God of Light right away that you will for sure leave the Holy Temple in the future to go on an adventure. If you dont, I will seal all the windows in the hallway near the Sanctuary of Light, and then I will announce to the entire Holy Temple that I sealed those windows because of you.
At the time, in order to avoid the wrath of all the church hermits from the Holy Temple, I was forced to swear to the God of Light that I would for sure go on an adventure, but who wouldve thought that on the first day of the adventure I would already want to go home
Now I could only hope that we would find Princess Alice soon so that I could return to the Holy Temple early to be a church hermit. As I mixed my facial mask, I implored the God of Light within my heart, let me return to the Holy Temple as soon as possible to serve You!
After I finished mixing the facial mask, I walked to thekeside, hoping to apply my facial mask and bathe at the same time, but when I reached thekeside, I felt something strange. There was actually something with an overwhelming fire element within the thicket. Normally, thickets should have mostly wood and water elements
I twisted my head to look, just in time to spot a pair of scarlet eyes from within the dark thicket. As I was contemting whether or not I should shout for Leaf, that thing with the pair of scarlet eyes nimbly jumped out of the thicket Its a demon wolf!
A demon wolfs appearance is like that of a wolf and dog, except it has an additional three red horns on top of its head. Because of this, its called demon wolf or demon dog. It is a type of demon beast.
So-called demon beasts are beasts that are able to use magic. The dragon that everyones familiar with is also a type of demon beast, a rare demon beast of the highest level.
However, demon wolves arent particrly high-leveled. Their agility isnt much different from a normal wolf, but they can use the horns on their heads to send out fireballs to hurt their enemies.
How can there actually be a demon beast that can use magic near the forest? Even though demon wolves are a low-level type of demon beastI furrowed my brows, seeing the demon wolf pounce my way.
With the basin of facial mask in my left hand, I extended my right hand toward the demon wolf. A streak of ice blue, chilly air billowed toward the demon wolf. This is advanced water elemental magicice magic. As its name implies, its magic that can turn the opponent into a huge chunk of ice I secretly learned this from Ice. After all, hes also fairly busy, so he cant always make blueberry shaved ice for me to eat. Sometimes its so hot that I cant stand the heat, so I have to resort to my own devices. I put a little effort into learning ice magic, and then I made shaved ice for myself.
Even though the demon wolf also spit mes at me, and fire does trump ice, its only when both sides have around the same power that fire can trump ice. As for right now Hah! I coldly smiled as I watched the demon wolf, which had been pouncing toward me, slowly turn into a chunk of ice in midair. Then, with a clunk, it fell to the ground.
Snap!
That was the sound of a branch being stepped on
Alerted, I turned around to look, but blinked. Leaf?
Leaf just stared at me and apologetically smiled as he said, I woke up because I felt something unusual.
With that said, he looked at the demon wolf on the ground that had turned into a popsicle.
I exined soberly, This demon wolf suddenly sprang out. It sprang out so quickly that it tripped on a rock, fell, and died from falling.
Leaf couldnt speak for a moment, and then he tried to remind me, But its frozen.
Ah! I suddenly realized this. I shook my head and sighed as I spoke, Before it died, it probably didnt want to end up eatendigesting in someones stomachso it used magic to freeze itself.
Leaf couldnt speak again, and he didnt continue to ask practical questions like, Does a demon wolf of the fire element know how to use ice magic? or Cant something once frozen be unfrozen for eating? He merely nced at the basin of facial mask in my hand and said somewhat exasperatedly, I see. Im going back to sleep.
Go to sleep quickly. Not enough sleep is a huge taboo among beautiful people.
What?
I revealed a brilliant smile as I said, I said, not enough sleep will hinder us in rescuing the beautiful princess.
Leaf nodded his head and obediently went back to the camp, returning to the side of therge rock to sleep.
Afterward, I leisurely took a bath, applied my facial mask, and then switched with Mike for the next shift before returning to my tent to sleep.
Over the next few days
Whenever we needed to make haste on the road, I would climb on Leafs back and sleep twenty-four to forty-eight hours, depending.
Whenever we needed to pitch camp, I would be responsible for staring off into space.
Whenever I needed to keep watch at night, it was my time for applying my facial mask and taking a bath.
Except for there being too many mosquitoes, it being bothersome to apply my facial every day, missing Ices sweets after meals, and sleeping too much during the day, which resulted in not being able to sleep at night, there was nothing much I could find fault in with this kind of adventuring lifestyle.
While we ate dinner, I actually heard Leaf mention that we once ran into bandits, another adventurer team assailed Ann, and demon beasts came to attack us while we were on the road. However, all of that was easily taken care of by Mike and Ann in person, so there had been no need to rouse me.
I heard that the bandits didnt even have a chance to speak their opening lines. Once Ann, with one foot, kicked down the tree by the side of the road that two people had been hugging, the adventurer team ran off and disappeared without a trace. As for the demon beasts, they all turned into dinner.
As I ate the meat of the demon beasts and listened to Leaf recount what had happened during the day, I ignored the disdainful gazes that the three person group from the Monastery of the God of War shot at me.
Yup, an adventurers life isnt as bad as I thought itd be!
Volume 3, Seventh Requirement of Rescuing a Princess: “A Must for Every Adventure - Sacrifice”
Volume 3, Chapter Seventh Requirement of Rescuing a Princess: A Must for Every Adventure C Sacrifice
Trantor: dahlys
I slowly opened my eyes, only to feel that this situation felt rather familiar I almost thought that I had gotten so drunk that I had passed out again and was lying in a room at an inn, but then I remembered that I hadnt had anything alcoholic to drink.
With my memories returning, I mumbled to myself, Thats right, I fainted because I used up all my holy light performing the purification.
My eyes began to focus, and the feeling in my body gradually came back. I immediately deduced that I had been dumped in the forest and not in an inn. That was because the sun was blinding my eyes and my whole body was sore from sleeping on the hard ground!
I crawled to my feet with my back aching terribly and looked around me. Excellent! This is a perfectly normal part of the forest. I was surrounded by trees and the ground was covered in dirt. Thankfully I was not in a grand pce, or on a snow-white floor That would have made me think I had returned to the embrace of the God of Light.
But, where are Teacher and Aldrizzt?
Still in pain, I stood up and noticed a piece of paper float to the ground from my body. I picked it up and recognized Teachers handwriting with one nce. Teachers handwriting was just as elegant as himself, extravagant yet precise, just like a pleasing work of art. The only drawback was that it was so beautiful it was nearly illegible.
Teachers script has be even more graceful after three years Was this word student or kebab? Since the message was meant for me, it should be student, right?
Then again, if the purification had failed and Teacher did not obtain the Eternal Tranquility, then this word could very well be kebab Teacher could have been so angry that he left a note saying he was going to turn me into a human kebab, and had gone to find firewood for the subsequent barbecue.
I dont care! I took the word to be student and continued reading.
Dear student,
The purification was aplete sess and thend of darkness has be just a normal mountain cave. The Eternal Tranquility was also sessfully obtained and is now hanging around your neck.
Astounded, I looked down. Indeed, I was wearing a ne made of an azure gem tied securely to a ck string Why on earth is Teacher making me carry the Eternal Tranquility around? Could this gem be dangerous?
I immediately continued reading the letter.
Dont worry, this gem is perfectly harmless.
Teacher understands me so well.
Its just that this gem emanates too much power, so if Teacher carries it, I will be constantly annoyed by swarms of mages seeking it. After careful consideration, I have determined that only your strong light element can conceal its strong water element. Hence, I ce this gem in your temporary safekeeping. To prevent mages from learning of its existence, never take it off. If they do, things will get problematic for you.
Severe Warning: DO NOT SELL THE GEM! I will look for you when I need it. If it is lost, you are dead.
Your dearest teacher.
And he still dares to say this gem is perfectly harmless Although the gem itself wont explode, the mages it attracts specialize in blowing people up.
I really wanted to cry but no tears came out. I dared not defy Teacher, so I had no choice but to stuff the Eternal Tranquility under my clothes to hide it from the view of potential thieves.
After putting away the gem and the letter, I inspected my surroundings only to find that I was nowhere near the cave. I did not know where Teacher had taken me to and I was surrounded by trees, so how was I supposed to return to Leaf now?
My only option now was to sense the elements. I sighed. It was hard to believe that such a shocking and extraordinary ability, when in my possession, would be most useful when I get lost.
As I did not know how far away Leaf was, I extended my senses to the maximum. After a short while, I found him. The party was not too far away; so I could reach them in half a days journey. This was quite surprising. Aldrizzt had probably used the Spell of Flight to transport me quite a distance while I was unconscious.
What I sensed after that was even more shocking. The dark element was very strong near Leaf and the others Had they actually caught up with the dark knight?
Although I knew that no dark knight could defeat the Son of the God of War, I still had a bad feeling about it. Everybodys elements were unusually weak, a sign that they had used up a lot of strength. Only battling could consume so much of a warriors strength.
In particr, Leafs element of light was being depleted too quickly. This was not the speed one would lose power while using holy light
A shiver ran down my spine. I put my hand in front of my chest and shouted, Dragons Saint Brigandine, as the descendent of the dragon, Imand you, Activate!
After putting on Dragons Saint Brigandine, I sprinted towards Leaf and the others with the speed of the wind.
My sense of foreboding grew stronger when I sensed that Leaf was losing more and more light element. This spurred me on, and I leapt over one clump of bushes after another. My heart was beating so frantically that I felt like it would burst any second. My stitches throbbed so badly that I became numb to them. I took one deep breath after another, because if I did not do this, I could not continue doing such a vigorous activity
Hurry to Leafs side! Hurry!
Wearing Dragons Saint Brigandine, I finished half a days journey in two hours of running. Before approaching Leaf andpany, I removed Dragons Saint Brigandine. Then I jumped out of the bushes and although my eyes immediately understood the situation, my heart still sank
It was arge clearing long bereft of trees, surrounded by forest debris. The ground was charred and covered with potholes. It was obvious that a very intense battle had taken ce here.
Mike was covered in wounds, his armor scratched and dented. He could barely even stand, and had to lean on a broken tree trunk for support. He seemed to be in a daze.
Ann sat on the ground, also staring nkly.
Austin was doing his best to cast Heal even though it was not in his area of expertise. The person he was trying to heal was Leaf Leafy on his back, his bow beside him. But he was not holding the bow.
At this point, Mike and Austin noticed me. They raised their heads and looked at me with pale faces. Austin opened his mouth, but did not say anything. It was as if he no longer knew what to say.
As I walked over, I shifted my focus to Leafs face. His eyes were closed, and he was clearly unconscious.
Leaf? I called gently.
He did not respond, but the three around him did. Ann choked, then copsed to the ground, trying her best to suppress her sobs.
Why is she crying? Theres no reason to cry
I walked to Leafs side and sensed that the light element in his body was flowing away bit by bit, gradually being reced by the dark element.
Suddenly,mon sense dawned on me.
The dark element could only encroach upon a holy knight when he had been corrupted, or after he was dead.
Leaf! A sharp pain ran throughout my body, as if my whole body were disintegrating starting with my heart
Unable to look at Leaf anymore, I turned around, strode towards Mike, and grabbed him by the shoulders. I even felt like I could crush his shoulder armor. I said, trembling, How could Leaf die? With you, the Son of the God of War, in the front lines, how could an archer in the back row die?
If, if I find out that you had purposely let Leaf die, I will never forgive you!
Mikes face became even paler after I spoke. Flustered, he said, We caught up with that dark knight and fought with them for a day and a night, and still could not defeat them In the end, they bypassed us and only killed Elmy.
Austin shouted hurriedly, Sun Knight, calm down. They
Although he said to calm down, Austins voice trembled as he said, When they departed, they left us a message for you
I red angrily at Austin, but could not ignore the numerous wounds all over his body. It was clear that the three of them had been in a tough fight. In fact, there were fewer wounds on Leaf than there were on Mike and Ann.
After Austin had taken several deep breaths, he said, They said that even if you caught up with them, you could not possibly defeat them after you had used Resurrection. So, please do not go after them.
The color drained from my face. So, the only reason they killed Leaf was to dy me.
Although Mike and the others lost, they were strong enough that the enemy would also be heavily injured. If I went after them, I might really catch up Wait! I hesitated for a moment. Why would the enemy fear me when I presented myself as a weakling?
I shook my head violently. I was too confused now to think clearly. No matter what, they would never have dared to kill Leaf if I could not use Resurrection.
Judging by that dark knights strength, he must be a very important person in the Cathedral of the Shadow God. He actually dared to kill the Leaf Knight of the Church of the God of Light. If Leaf really remained dead, an all-out war between the Church of the God of Light and the Cathedral of the Shadow God would inevitably begin.
By now, I had already lost my will. I started to wonder Why did Resurrection cause another crisis? Last time it nearly killed Adair, while this time it actually directly caused Leafs death.
Is Resurrectionsaving people, or killing them?
Once people know that they can be resurrected, do they begin to disregard life?
At this moment, Ann, who had been quiet for a long time, suddenly jumped up and screamed, You have absolutely no reason to me Mike. Where were you when we were fighting so hard? Where were you? Tell me!
I let go of Mike and staggered two steps backward. Although I left them to act as a scout, I did not return immediately upon rifying the situation. Instead, I hung out with Teacher and Aldrizzt for a few days.
I thought that there would be no problemWith thebined strength of the Son of the God of War, a warpriest, and Leafs archery, there is no way you would lose to a mere dark knight and a wind mage. How could you lose? How?
I muttered to myself; making excuses, searching for a reason. If I did not do this, the first person I would kill as revenge for Leafs death would most probably be myself!
They had a strong helper, an incredibly powerful one Austin began to hyperventte, as if just by recalling that person, he had to consume an infinite amount of energy. He said weakly, It was a shadowpriest.
A shadowpriest. The words struck my brain like lightning, and I understood instantly.
While clerics were specialists in healing and warpriests experts in supporting their allies, shadowpriests focused on offensive magic. Their attack style was very simr to that of necromancers. It could even be said that shadowpriests were evolved versions of necromancers. That is, necromancers with the aid of the Shadow God.
Luckily, shadowpriests were very, very few in number. They were so rare that even the Cathedral of the Shadow God dared not let them wander outside, so great would be their loss if even one died.
Austin murmured to himself, That shadowpriest was unbelievably strong. How could the shadowpriest be so powerful? How
Mike said grimly, That dark knight was also very strong. Maybe he was the representative of the Shadow God!
I nced at the Son of the God of War. He was indeed not involved in politics. He did not even know that the representative of the Shadow God was not a dark knight. But even if he werent the representative, that dark knight was definitely an important person in the Cathedral of the Shadow God. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to fight against the Son of the God of War for a day and a night.
But all those questions were unimportant for now.
I took a deep breath and told the three of them, Im going to cast Resurrection.
All three people stood there in a daze. Austin asked politely, Do we have to leave?
I shook my head and said, No. I need your protection. Do not let anything get near me, not even a falling leaf!
Right!
The three of them nodded resolutely. Among them, Austins eyes were unusually bright. But there was nothing weird about that, because any priest would have that expression on their face when they knew they were going to witness the execution of a top-level holy spell like Resurrection. If there were clerics of Light here, they would already be screaming and shouting in excitement.
I asked meticulously, How long has Leaf been dead?
Approximately two hours, Austin replied urately.
I nodded. I had ample time to cast the spell. I drew arge circle where Leafy, then turned to face the three of them. I said, From now onwards, no matter what I do, do not talk to me. Also, dont ever let anything enter this circle.
All three of them nodded seriously once more. They stood up at the same time and formed a triangle outside the circle, using their actions to express their determination.
Seeing this, I rxed. With these three people around, unless the dark knight and shadowpriest attacked again I hesitated. Could this be their n? Were they waiting for an opportunity to annihte us while Leaf was being revived?
I examined Leaf. The cause of death was a thin de that had pierced his heart. The wound was very small and precise. I was a little relieved by this. A shadowpriest should know that the more a corpse was damaged, the harder it would be to revive it. If their real intention had been to annihte us, they would not have killed Leaf using such a precise wound.
Although I still had many misgivings, I no longer had the luxury of fretting over them. I unsheathed the Divine Sun Sword from my waist and, using the sword as a writing utensil, drew the magic circle used for resurrection.
After drawing the circle, I looked at Leaf in silence. Although he died a violent death, he appeared to be at peace. Other than the fact that his face was rather pale, one could not tell that he would never open his eyes again.
In fact, the edges of his lips were curled into a faint smile
He had always been happy-go-lucky, so much that one could say he was resigned to whatever fate was drawn for him. Although the Leaf Knight was supposed to have this kind of personality, which member of the Twelve Holy Knights was not a hypocrite? Earth is neither honest nor sincere, and since when have I ever been a benevolent phnthropist?
Speaking of Earth As children, whenever we had an argument, you would always be the mediator. You would run to-and-fro between the two of us, using your smile to contradict our frowns, until we were willing to talk to each other once more.
There was one time when we would not reconcile no matter what. In the end, you stood between us and bawled your eyes out. You cried so miserably that even Judgment turned up and red at Earth and me dangerously. Because of that, we had to forget about our argument and work together to console you and beg you to stop crying.
I kept recalling past events, right to the very beginning
I remember the first time I saw you, you had a smile on your face. I may be able to smile more brilliantly than you, appearing more trustworthy. I may be able to smile a hundred times more attractively than you, but I could never smile as sincerely as you. Your smile was like that of afortable breeze
I remained silent for quite some time before saying, Actually, I really hate your smile. Your smile feels like it is mocking me, mocking how fake my smile is. Isnt it ironic how people think I am a kind person, when the genuinely good person is you?
So, I loved to bully you. Even now I am bullying you But you always refused to get angry. Is it so difficult to yell at me even once? In the end, the only rebellious thing you ever did was driving nails into voodoo dolls!
I growled uncontrobly, Why must you be so kind! You idiot!
I kept recollecting the past, remembering until my face was wet with tears. Drop by drop, my tears fell on the ground beside Leafs feet. I cried until I had no other wish than to see Leaf open his eyes again.
Leaf, I will not let you die. I will also not let you revive with any ws! I will never let you be revived as anything less than perfect! Never!
I closed my eyes and resisted the urge to cry. I raised my head to look at the sky, the untouchable sun and the unseen God of Light.
Slowly, I opened my mouth. Every word and every sentence I said was clear and distinct.
Oh God of Light! Please listen to my repentance, and listen to my stupidity. I dered that the holy knights were the most important to the Sun Knight. I dered that all the holy knights were mine, and that nobody is allowed to harm them. However, I abandoned Elmairy Leaf when he was in danger. I failed to fulfill my responsibilities as arade, and I was not beside him
I took a deep breath and prayed, All this is my fault. No words can express my deep sin. I am willing to pay any price. I only beg you not to take Elmairy Leaf back to your side.
Oh God of Light! I swear to you, I am willing to pay any price to see Elmairy Leaf open his eyes once more. Please use the blood in my left arm to move his left arm. Please use the blood in my right arm to move his right arm
I pressed the sharp edge of the Divine Sun Sword to my left arm, letting my blood flow along the de, finally dripping onto Leafs left arm. Next was his right arm, both legs
Only when Leafs entire body was covered in my blood did I begin the next step of the ritual I ran the Divine Sun Sword through the fatal wound in his heart.
Then, I knelt down and looked to the sky with both arms raised, praying to the faraway, unseen God of Light
Please return aplete and perfect Leaf to me. For that, I can pay any price.
Please return aplete Leaf to me.
Return him to me!
I bowed my head down and slowly gripped the Divine Sun Sword. Holy light radiated from my body and concentrated on the sword. From the Divine Sun Sword, the holy light spread throughout Leafs body, chasing away the dark element that had gathered inside his body. Atst, Leafs body was filled with so much holy light that he could barely be seen through the sphere of light.
I did my best and maintained this position for a long, long time
To preserve my consciousness for the following ritual, I ended the transfer of holy light while I still had some left. I stood up and slowly removed the Divine Sun Sword. As I pulled the sword out, the fatal sword wound was healed by the remaining holy light.
Finally, when the Divine Sun Sword had left Leafs body, I tossed it aside. Without dy, I mmed the holy light in my palm onto the part of Leafs chest where his heart was.
At this moment, Leaf inhaled sharply and his body arched like a bow. His body convulsed repeatedly as he coughed violently. From his expression, I could tell that he was in great pain.
Seeing this, I heaved a sigh of relief. I nearly cried. At least, Leaf had revived.
After coughing for a while, Leaf summoned enough energy to face me and say, S-Sun
I stared at Leaf. Good, he appeared to be sound and his voice seemed normal. From his general appearance, nothing seemed to be missing.
Thats great
My vision turned ck, and my consciousness faded. Myst sensation before I fainted was of falling to the side
Sun
When I regained consciousness, my first impression was that someone was calling my name. That person helped me up. I turned my head to see who it was, but everything was pitch ck. Maybe I hadnt opened my eyes?
I blinked. No, my eyes were definitely open.
Sun?
I heard Leafs voice. It was very close I turned my head to face him, but could not see him through the darkness. Damn! How was I supposed to confirm if Leaf had any side effects from being revived?
I frowned and felt around for the source of the voice with my hands. I touched Leafs face. It did not feel any different from a normal persons face. I sighed with relief. At least, there was nothing wrong with the most important part, his face.
Sun
At this moment, Leafs voice trembled as he said, Your eyes
I was stunned for a moment. Only then did I remember, my eyes
Some time passed, during which, Leaf gasped many times and even cast Heal on me repeatedly. Atst, I heard the sounds of choking. It was obvious he was so panicky he no longer knew what to do
Finally, I smiled as I told him, Im fine now. When I woke up, my vision cked out temporarily. I was probably just too tired. Sorry for scaring you.
On hearing my words, Leaf started breathing more rapidly. He asked anxiously, Sun, tell me how many fingers Im holding up?
I was silent for a while.
Almost bursting into tears, Leaf said, Sun
I snickered andughed. Hahaha! Its two. Look how anxious you are. I really was too tired just now, so my vision cked out for a moment.
Leaf spaced out for a moment, then shouted uncontrobly, You! You nearly scared me to death! Havent you repented your sins? I thought you would never bully me again.
So he heard it Damn! Embarrassment turned into anger, and I said, I did repent, but I never said that I would not do it again!
Leaf sniffed as he yelled, You really are Did you know how worried I was? Im really mad at you.
Good! This ought to count as a roar of anger, right? Deep down, I was overjoyed. After so many years, the Make Leaf Angry n had finally borne fruit! This was so touching.
Okay, thats enough! Lets stop ying and chase the dark knight who dared to kill you. Mike and the rest of you, pleasee here quickly. I will heal your wounds!
I picked up the Divine Sun Sword andughed boisterously as I stood up, nning to walk toward Mike and the rest. However, I did not notice the pothole next to my feet. I missed my footing and stumbled two steps forward. If I had not been gripping my sword tightly, I would have fallen down.
There was silence all around.
I quickly straightened and smiled as I said, Why are you guys so quiet? Performing Resurrection is very tiring. My legs gave way, thats all.
Sun
Leaf interrupted me and choked, Sun, you cant see anymore, right? Dont lie to me. And dont chase that dark knights group just to let them sh at your eyes so that you can hide that fact. I know what you are thinking. Dont do that, please
I fell silent for a while, and then I forced a smile and said, What nonsense are you spouting? I saw that you were holding up two fingers! How could a blind person see that? You are really dumb, Leaf.
Leaf suddenly grabbed my hands and squeezed them tightly. He sniveled and begged, Please
I said inly, I am not blind, Leaf. You are thinking too much.
Cut the crap. At this point, Mike growled impatiently, Sun, how many fingers is this?
I paused for a moment, and then replied, One.
Mike asked again, What about this?
Do you take me for an idiot?! Upset, I said, Neither of your hands are even raised!
Mike muttered a few phrases under his breath. He then said, Elmy, stop crying. He really isnt blind!
Leaf sounded confused as he said, I dont understand
I reassured him, You were just revived, so it cant be helped if your mind is a little disoriented. Dont think too hard and sleep as much as you can first. Dont worry, if you do not want us to chase the dark knight, then we wont. This is just as well, since you need a good rest and I am also worn out from performing Resurrection. Let us return to the nearby Forest Leaf Town to rest.
I did not hear Leafs response, so I asked him, Is that okay?
However, the three of them remained silent. I could not figure out what was going on, yet did not dare to open my mouth recklessly. After a while, Leaf said gently, Sun, I just nodded.
I spoke inly, My apologies, I didnt notice. I ran here like mad, and then performed Resurrection, so I am very tired. I only want to rest. Stop imagining things, otherwise I will worry whether or not Resurrection had any side effects, such as hallucination, for example.
Leaf fell silent for a while. He then said, Okay, let us rest before deciding what to do. Let me carry you to town!
No. I said wearily, You were just revived. Dont force yourself to do anything. You are more in need of rest than I am.
At this moment, Mike interrupted, Ill carry you. Let Ann carry Leaf.
Upon hearing this, my impression of Mike improved significantly. I nodded in appreciation and cast Minor Heal on both Mike and Ann. Although it did not make much of a difference, and Austin was still heavily injured, I was powerless to do more.
After crawling on Mikes back, I slept like a log. On the way to town, I woke up a few times but was so dizzy I fell asleep again soon after.
Atst, we reached Forest Leaf Town. I finally got off the rock-hard back andy on a soft bed. I had a vague impression of Leaf and the others asking me something, but I hadnt heard clearly. Offhandedly, I told them to decide for themselves, then rolled over and ignored them. Only when I was so hungry that I could not bear it did I call for them. I wasfortably fed. After that, Iy down again and slept.
Volume 3, Ninth Requirement of Rescuing a Princess: “Bring the Princess Back to the Castle”
Volume 3, Chapter Ninth Requirement of Rescuing a Princess: Bring the Princess Back to the Castle
Trantor: Nausica?
That person fell silent for a while, but did not deny the name I had shouted or the words I had spoken. Then, softly, she said, Sun, release that girl. I was the one who killed Leaf. You shoulde at me instead.
I coldly replied, The weapon that killed Leaf was the rapier of a dark knight.
I told him to do it, she admitted frankly, and further exined, If we hadnt killed him, we wouldnt have been able to escape your pursuit.
Upon hearing that, I said, through gritted teeth, I thought you understood me.
Pink let out a peal ofughter that tinkled like silver bells, and responded, Its because I understand you so well that I killed Leaf. Even if you had known that Resurrection couldve been used within eight hours of death, during which you could have probably healed the Son of the God of War andpany, brought them with you to defeat us, and then resurrect Leaf, you definitely wouldnt have done so. In your eyes, there is nothing more important than your fellow holy knights, not even a princess.
Then you should know, I burst out furiously, that anyone who kills my holy knights must die!
Pink fell silent for a long time, and then said, in a sincere tone, Dont fight me, Sun. You should know what I am. I cant die. Its pointless even if you kill this body.
Indeed, I knew that Pink was a lich.
I have mentioned witches before, and one could almost say that a lich is an advanced version of a witch, an evil creature that humans transform themselves into for various reasons. However, a witch can still die, while a lich is more or less immortal. Liches abandon their own flesh, ce their life in a safe ce, and then control various kinds of objects to use as a body.
Compared to a witch, a lich is iparably stronger. In the first ce, to be able to sessfullyplete the ceremony for transforming into a lich, one had to have been an extremely powerful mage or cleric even before ones rebirth as a lich. On top of that, they achieved immortality upon dying. One could say that bing his or her enemy is the most unwise course of action, because nobody would want to have to face off with a powerful lich who knows nothing of death.
Even if I killed Pink, the most I would aplish would be the destruction of her current body, and she could simply search for a new one.
I took a deep breath, and said, Then, on ount of our former friendship, I will just kill the dark knight.
Looking slightly embarrassed, Pink said, Dont kill him either, Sun. He is the Silent Eagle, meaning he is the head among the Dark Knights of the Cathedral of the Shadow God. As the Sun Knight of the Church of the God of Light, you must have heard of this title before.
I had indeed heard of it before. Although the Silent Eagle was not the spokesperson for the Cathedral of the Shadow God, he was the de facto administrator of affairs Bastard! Shouldnt administrators be really busy? Why did he have the free time toe ost a princess?
Pink continued, If you kill him, your problems will only increase. Even though the Cathedral of the Shadow God may not necessarily be stronger than the Church of the God of Light, they are an extremely vengeful lot. When the timees, they may not be able to kill you, but they will definitely find a chance to kill one of the Twelve Holy Knights in retribution. You wouldnt want to see another one of the Twelve Holy Knights lose their life, right?
I responded indifferently, You keep going on about them and theirs. Are you saying that youre not a member of the Cathedral of the Shadow God?
Pink snorted and answered with disdain, Who would count themselves among their own servants?
Upon hearing that, I furrowed my brows, not really understanding the meaning behind Pinks words. However, I had the feeling that I was very close toing upon a great secret of the Cathedral of the Shadow God. Yet I had no desire to tread these dangerous waters; as Pink had already said, the Cathedral of the Shadow God was a vengeful lot, and knowing their secret was not necessarily a good thing.
After a few moments of consideration, I turned around and gave the dark knight a kick. He let out a moan as he regained consciousness. I asked him, Your name?
The dark knight raised his head and nced first at Pink, who was floating in midair, before directing his gaze at me. After a while, he replied, I dont have a name. The moment I became the Silent Eagle, I no longer had a name. As the one who defeated me, perhaps you would be willing to give me a name?
I was stunned. Defeated him? Threatening him with a hostage also counts?
This dark knight of the Cathedral of the Shadow God is so strange Iughed grimly and then said, Then you will be called Awaitsun! I wont kill you now, but eventually Ill have you pay the price for daring to stab a de into the chest of one of the Twelve Holy Knights Just you wait! The Cathedral of the Shadow God may be vindictive, but this Sun Knight is ten times more vengeful!
Awaitsun Alright, from now on I will be called Awaitsun. Awaitsun nodded and actually epted the name I gave him.
I ignored this odd dark knight and spoke toward the sky, Pink, will you return to Leaf Bud City?
I will have to return sooner orter, Pink replied with unexpected honesty. I have matters to take care of there, so I must go back.
I nodded my head and then abruptly infused arge amount of holy light into the Divine Sun Sword and shot it straight into the sky, where it unerringly pierced through the petite figure floating in midair.
Pink gave a suppressed gasp, and, in a pained voice, she muttered, Sun, you
I coolly said to her, Im tired of looking at a little girl. Go change into another body and thene back.
Her body slowly began to dissolve into ashes, and with a bitter smile she said, A body that is to be used for a long time has to undergo very long and extensive treatmentYou really are vengeful.
I nodded and said, Its fine as long as you know. Next time you will learn to be more obedient. In any case, do not touch my holy knights.
Pink muttered, If I had known that you would catch up with us, I would never have ruffled your feathers After all the trouble I went through, what did I gain in the end? Where am I supposed to go to find a body now? Sigh Awaitsun, youve really caused me a lot of grief this time around!
My deepest apologies, Awaitsun responded, and despite the injuries that covered his body, he still proceeded to kneel and bow his head to the ground.
This surprised me greatly. It seemed like Pinks standing in the Cathedral of the Shadow God was very high after all.
Pink waved away his apologies with surprising generosity, saying, Oh well, never mind that, give the princess to Sun. You can return to the Cathedral of the Shadow God and honorably ask the queen of the Kingdom of Moon Orchid for the princess hand in marriage. After everything thats happened, I doubt that the Son of the God of War will still want to marry your Alice.
But Awaitsun said with some concern.
Pink interrupted him, Dont worry, after knowing that you and I were the ones who killed Leaf, he will not kill the princess. Even though that guy looks nothing like a knight, deep, deep down he still has at least that wee bit of knighthood Right? At least, I would think so.
With that, Pinkpletely dissolved into ashes.
I rolled my eyes at the spot where she had disappeared. If youre going to die, hurry up and get on with it! Who knew you had so much rubbish to spoutand you, a lich, the most evil of all creatures, even went out of your way to remind this Sun Knight about observing knighthood! Is there no longer any differentiation between good and evil in this world?!
At this point, Awaitsun stood in front of Alices body and actually kneeled before me, begging, Sir, please dont kill Alice. It was I who killed the Leaf Knight. Everything was my doing.
No! Alice immediately rushed before Awaitsun, used her slim body to shield him, and pleaded, Please dont kill him. Kill me instead. Everything was my fault; I shouldnt have run away from home. I beg of you, dont kill Eagle!
Awaitsun immediately wrapped his arms around the princess, determined to protect her, but she struggled desperately to free herself. In a tortured voice, he shouted, Alice! Dont be like this.
Eagle! Alice cried tearfully, I cant go on if you die. Even if you protect me, itll be useless.
Alice said Awaitsun, his voice racked by sobs. Before the power of love, even an emotionless dark knight could shed tears.
Finding myself faced with these two, who had sobbed themselves into a sorry mess, I was a bit bbergasted. Never in my life had I imagined Id be hearing these lines, which sounded as though theyd been plucked straight out of some ultra-ssic romance drama. And why did I feel like I was the big bad viin, bent on ripping apart tragic lovers with brute force?
Are you kidding me? Im the knight who came to rescue the princess, remember?!
My lord, the three hours of transformation are up. Do you wish to provide more blood to maintain the transformation?
I answered Dragons Saint Brigandine rather weakly, No. In one month, Ive already transformed three times. If this goes on any longer, I really will have anemia. That said, even if I were to continue my transformation, this sniveling duo makes it rather impossible for anyone to muster a killing intent.
Aftering out of my transformation, the first thing I did was threaten other people.
The two of you are forbidden to reveal my real identity. You are also prohibited from speaking about my assassins disguise, or else
Alice was probably already frightened to death of me. She tightly hugged her beloved and wildly shouted, Ill do anything as long as you dont kill Eagle!
Before hearing the dark knights answer, I took a moment to sense my surroundings and realized that the dark element emanating from his body was draining away very quickly. It appeared that his wounds were in a really serious condition. If I let him go like this, there is a very good chance he will die on his way back, heh
I performed Ultimate Heal and healed most of the dark knights injuries.
Probably because they were shocked by my kindness, Awaitsun and Alice kept silent. Taking care to maintain an air of mystery about me, I said unconcernedly, Scram. I will escort your princess back to her mothers side without harming a single hair on her head.
Awaitsun hesitated, reluctant to leave. Very cautiously, he asked, If I had moved back then, would you really have cut off the princess hand?
I would have. Otherwise, you would have done the same to me, I promptly responded.
Awaitsun fell silent and seemed like he had no intention of leaving.
I continued, However, after using the princess to incapacitate you and then beating you to a pulp, I would have rejoined her hand with the rest of her arm.
At this, Awaitsun gave a long sigh and said, I believe you, sir.
Theres nothing wrong with believing me, but whats with the sir? Why are you showing me so much respect? A bit overwhelmed, I wondered, This guy isnt putting me up on a pedestal to venerate as some kind of lifetime enemy or something, is he?
Awaitsun said to the princess, Alice, wait for me, for I will definitely go to request your hand in marriage.
In a tone suggesting that she had been deeply wronged, Alice replied, But didnt you say that the Silent Eagle could never marry? We eloped because the Cathedral would not allow you to propose marriage
Awaitsun gave augh and said, Since that person has already told me to propose to you, no one in the Cathedral will dare to say otherwise.
That person? Is he referring to Pink? I furrowed my brow again. Who exactly is Pink, anyway?
Afterward, the two young lovers expressed their undying passion for one another, even bidding each other the whole eighteen miles worth of farewells, yet still they would not part. Their antics really made me want to go over and give each of them a nice slice of the sword and send them off to the highest lovers heaven of till-death-do-us-part.
I viciously growled, Awaitsun, if you dont hurry and go heal the rest of your injuries, youll lose so much blood that you wont evenst long enough to propose marriage.
With that, Alice hurriedly urged her beloved to go, and only then did Awaitsun finally leave.
Alice continued to watch the back of her beloved, and only after what felt like centuries was she willing to turn around to tentatively ask, Are we going to fly back now?
You think I can fly? I demanded in an ill-humored tone. I sized Alice up and asked, What level mage are you?
Advanced, Alice answered timidly.
It seemed as though she had already taken me to be some sort of terrible ferocious beast. Her personality was also vastly different from Anns. Even if Ann was frightened by me, she would sooner confront me head on, ax in hand, than remain cowering in fear.
I smiled faintly. Very good. Then, before Leaf and the rest arrive, you will teach me everything you know about wind magic.
Teach you? Alice asked, shocked. What do I know that I can teach you? Your magic is much more powerful than mine!
I couldnt very well say that, in fact, other than the dark magic Aldrizzt had taught me, I didnt know a single incantation, could I? Besides, I couldnt be sure that she wouldnt sneak up on me while I wasnt paying attention and use her magic to st me to heaven.
I mulled things over, and, taking note of the fact that she was scared witless of me, deliberately adopted a most unpleasant demeanor and bellowed, What are you asking so many questions for? Im telling you to teach, so thats exactly what youll do!
Trembling, Alice squeaked a small Yes. She sounded for all the world like a pathetic stepdaughter being abused by her stepmother.
But I dont want to be an evil stepmother, I thought with dismay. How did a knight rescuing a princess turn into a stepmother abusing her stepdaughter?
Im a holy knight, not a stepmother!
Alice sobbed as she pleaded, P-please dont get angry, I will properly teach you, I wont ask about anything, I wont ask any questions ever again, sob sobEagle! Im so scared
I am a holy knight. I came to rescue the princess, not to abuse the princess!
Eaglesob! Come save me
Dont cry! I growled menacingly.
Sob! Alice finally shut up, and promptly fainted dead away.
In the days that followed, the princess and I were confronted with some serious problems
Even though Awaitsun had left a tent, neither the Sun Knight nor the princess could pitch a tent.
Even though Awaitsun had left wood, neither the Sun Knight nor the princess could set up a barbecue rack.
Even though Awaitsun had left game, neither the Sun Knight nor the princess knew how to cook anything except to burn everything to a crisp. Thus I found myself beseeching the heavens, my heart sighing with infinite regret. If I had known this was going to happen, I would have taken Awaitsun along with us. What was I supposed to do with this princess, this utterly useless thing who had nothing to offer but a pretty face?
Awaitsun is so much better than you. He knows how to pitch a tent, start a fire, and grill delicious meat for me to eat!
Alice was so hungry that she even forgot to be afraid of me as she cried and wailed, Youre just a useless knight with a pretty face No, Awaitsun is a hundred times better looking than you! Wahhhh~ Youre good for nothing, and youre not even good looking! I want to go back to Awaitsuns side Awaitsun!
Its he whos too ridiculously handsome. Its not that Im not good looking!
I was just as hungry as she was, and this did nothing to help my mood. I joined in with her shouting and yelled, Like youre one to talk! Why is your Spell of Flight some? Aldrizzt can fly all day and night, yet you have to rest a whole day after flying for only three hours! Not to mention, you fly so slowly; its no wonder were still not back yet!
In a voice that was an octave above mine, Alice screamed, I dont even know who this Aldrizzt is! In the first ce, advanced mages can only fly for three hours, and this is just how the speed was to begin with anyway! Waaaah! Awaitsun! Im being bullied by a bad guy, so why havent youe to save me yet?!
This pisses me off!
I snarled at her, Shut up! Im warning you, I forbid you from telling anyone I can use magic when we get back.
And then I vited my status as a knight and began to employrge amounts of magical power.
Its raining, and we cant pitch a tent? Fine. Ill use magic to st a cave directly into the mountainside to sleep in.
Were hungry, and we cant set up a barbecue rack? No problem. Ill gather the wind element, and levitate the meat to roast directly above the fire.
The meat will burn? No worries. Ill set the meat a bit further away and have it bake slowly. Sooner orter it will be cooked thoroughly, and without being burnt!
Alice sat inside the cave nibbling on the roast meat while vaguely saying, Im sorry, I was wrong. You are somewhat useful, although still not good-looking.
As I savagely wolfed down the meat, I gritted my teeth and said, Its your aesthetic sense thats messed up! Youve been staring at Awaitsun for too long, so your perception of beauty is all worn out. Youd better be careful; if you keep staring at him like that, soon you wont even be able to look at your own reflection.
Alice was so shocked that she dropped her meat onto the floor, and she screamed in panic, Nonsense! Im the kingdoms most beautifuldy, even if I havent put on any make up in thest few days Im still very beautiful, right? Right? As thest few words left her mouth, she was so ovee with worry that she sounded as though she was on the verge of tears.
I fell silent for a bit, and hearing her begin to choke up, Iforted her by saying, Yes, yes, youre still very beautiful!
Upon hearing my words, she allowed a small smile through her tears and in a sudden reversal of roles even began to reassure me, saying, Alright, youre also very handsome. At least the color of your eyes is very beautiful, not losing to Awaitsuns, and you have such nice skin
At this, she actually touched my face and cried out in surprise, So soft and smooth! How do you maintain it No wait, youre a guy, dont tell me its natural? How nice!
At lightning speed, I recited, Fermented milk dripped into ten drops of lemon juice, squeezed into an extract made from a total of thirty roses plus the juice of tenvender flowers, and,stly, mixed in a bit of flour C apply it to the entire body, steam for an hour, and do it at least once a week.
Tell me again when we get back. Right now I dont have anything to write it down with.
I proposed, If you properly y the part of a rescued princess and do not reveal my true colors to anyone, when the timees I can tell you all of the secret recipes of skin care and whitening that I have. I guarantee that when Awaitsunes to propose, your skin will be as white and smooth as a babys.
Alice very excitedly answered, Deal!
The rain continued to pour down intermittently in the following few days. Because I wasnt sure that I could find another stretch of mountainside within the forest to st a cave out of, I figured we might as well stay in this one and wait for rescue to arrive. Sure enough, before the weather had even cleared, I sensed that Leaf and the others were already nearby.
Among thepany, three had extraordinarily high holy element levels. One was Leaf, the other two One of them had a high water element level, so it was probably Ice. The other had a high metal element level, but also had earth element, so it probably wasnt Metal. This elementalposition belonged to the Stone Knight!
One of the Twelve Holy Knights, he belonged to the cruel, cold-hearted faction and was famous for his stubbornness, which was as tough and unyielding as a rock. It was said that to crack his skull was a simple matter, but to break his stubbornness would be more difficult than overthrowing the Church of the God of Light.
At least, as far as the whole continent knew, anyways. However, this generations Stone Knight was slightly different He was actually quite an amiable person and very easy to get along with.
Id heard that the previous Stone Knight had taught him for three years, but had been unable to make the young Stone Knight more stubborn. Discouraged, the former nned to give up on him, and have the back-up knight take his ce. (Not all of the Twelve Holy Knights were foolish to the point that they forgot to choose a back-up knight.)
But, other than the fact that he refused to be more stubborn, this young Stone Knight hadnt done anything wrong. It was difficult to find a reason convincing enough to have him reced, and so the whole controversy dragged on for a good six months, until the day of adjudication that would decide whether he stayed or left
My teacher, then the Sun Knight, walked into the adjudication meeting and lightly sighed, Even if hes forced to leave the Holy Temple, he still refuses to be a stubborn person? To think that theres such a person who would so stubbornly refuse to be stubborn Sigh! What a stubborn child indeed!
From what I heard from my teacher, after he said those words, the hundreds of people present at the adjudication were all ovee by the same expression, which was said to be one of the rarest spectacles under the heavens.
I asked my teacher what, exactly, that expression was. He thought for a while, and then wrote the character , and told me to imagine hundreds of people before me, all wearing such an expression. After picturing the scene in my mind, I was of the same opinion that this was indeed one of the rarest spectacles under the heavens.
After this the young Stone Knight stayed, and never again did anyone propose to rece him.
After thinking about it for a while, I understood why Judgment had sent Stone.
Among the cruel, cold-hearted faction, the Stone Knight was the only one adept at handling diplomacy. Even though the Storm Knight of the good, warm-hearted faction was better, if he were to leave the Holy Temple, there would be a very good chance that the ce would have to cease half of its activities altogether. Thus, Stone had been dispatched instead, so he could help Leaf resolve the diplomatic problems between the pce and the Monastery of the God of War.
If Leaf were allowed to handle diplomacy, he wouldnt be able to do anything besides agreeing to any and all demands.
As for the reason why Ice was here, that was even easier to understand. Ice was very strong, and if we really came to blows with the Kingdom of Moon Orchid and the Monastery of the God of War and had to flee, having Ice with us would significantly raise our chances of getting out alive
Sun!
Leaf rushed into the cave, grabbed my shoulders, and began to shake me violently. Sun! Sun! Are you all right? Youre okay? Thats wonderful! Oh, oh! Princess Alice is also unharmed Thank goodness!
He sounded as though he was dangerously close to choking up.
This made me suddenly feel rather guilty. It appeared as though he had been worrying about a lot of things ever since wed set out on our journey He truly was the mother of the good, warm-hearted faction
Dont cry, Im perfectly fine, I assured him. Look, the princess has been rescued too.
Leaf tearfully said, But, your eyes
I rolled my eyes and brusquely said, My eyes are fine. You worry too much, Mama Leaf.
Knight-Captain Sun, I trust you have been well since ourst meeting.
I turned my head toward the cave entrance in the direction of the voice that belonged to the Stone Knight. Behind him followed the Ice Knight, who, in contrast, remainedpletely silent, as usual.
I donned a Sun-style smile, and gracefully answered, May the radiance of the God of Light always shine upon you, Brother Stone.
Stone stared at me fixedly, and then he asked, Sun, how many fingers am I holding up?
With the God of Light as my witness, the answer is zero, like the contents of your brain! I responded peevishly. It seemed as though Leaf had already rted to them the whole tearful tale, which had definitely been about me being blinded, or something to that effect.
Indeed, that is correct, Stone replied with a guffaw. He said to Leaf, Leaf, you worry too much. Sun is just fine.
After a very long while, Leaf finally responded with mm, but I didnt know whether or not he really believed that my eyes were fine.
Not long after, Mike, Ann, and Austin also arrived, and behind them an entire line of warriors followed. The moment they entered, Ann cried out, Alice! and then ran to her sisters side and anxiously shouted, Did this despicable, shameless lowlife do anything to you? Did he hit you? Did he try to eat your tofu?
Ann, what nonsense are you spouting? Alice said reproachfully. Its thanks to the Sun Knight, who saved me from the evil miscreants and has been painstakingly taking care of me ever since, that I was able to escape from a dangerous situation. He is a noble knight; you shouldnt insult him.
Silence fell over the scene. With extreme difficulty, Ann repeated, Sun is aa noble knight?
The whitewashing effects of the recipes for skin care and whitening were quite astonishing to behold; they instantly elevated me from a despicable, shameless lowlife to a knight of noble spirit.
Yes. Alice stood up, and in a slightly imperious tone, called, Servants!
At her summons, the ten or so people standing at the cave entrance immediately filed in. It appeared as though some of the attendants from the pce had alsoe. They marched to the princess side and proceeded to present her with towels, drape a clean cloak over her shoulders, and even arrange her hair.
Throughout Alices entire makeover session, Mike did not utter a single word. Yet I could understand very well why he had not. When Id eavesdropped on Ann and Leafs conversation, I had learned that Alice had once attacked them. If I were Mike, I probably wouldnt have a pleasant expression on my face either.
In an extremely courteous manner, the Stone Knight asked me, Knight-Captain Sun, weve only just arrived and are therefore unclear about the current situation. Could you perhaps share any thoughts you have concerning the way things presently stand?
Without hesitation I replied, We can discuss that after we return.
Stone remarked, Knight-Captain Sun always hits the nail right on the head with his words. I trust no one holds any objections?
This doesnt have anything to do with hitting the nail on the head. I only want to take a bath How it stinks! By that point, I smelled so disgusting that I had begun to hate the God of Light for not taking away my nose as payment at the time!
Returning to the pce proved to be a much easier task, because among those who came were the mages of the royal household. They had brought with them a magic circle that could provide instant teleportation, and this magic circle had already been set to connect to another magic circle within the pce. By infusing enough of the wind element, we could instantly teleport back to the pce.
After returning to the pce, it was essential to make myself presentable before going to meet the queen, so taking a bath was not an issue. However, after taking a bath and eating some food, I felt refreshed and content, and the soft bed seemed to earnestly beckon me
Even though I knew I still had to report to the queen on everything that had happened, I was unable to resist the temptation I crawled into bed, feeling as though I hadnt fully slept in a month, and immediately began to drift out of consciousness
Sun
In the midst of my daze I thought I heard someone calling me, and I immediately grumbled, Oh, what do you want? Im so tired, keep it down
After a while, that person said, Never mind, go ahead and sleep.
A few dayster, I received the queensmendation.
The reason for themendation was for having performed the deed of rescuing the princess, and the reward was apletely useless knight medal of honor. At the same time, Princess Alice was withholding the medal, and she wanted me to bring the recipes for skin care and whitening in exchange Does she take me for an idiot? What use is that medal to me?
I refuse to go exchange. Ill wait for her toe begging me to swap, hmph!
However, that afternoon I was informed that the medal had been carved from precious stones and was worth a fortune Therefore, I had no choice but to go ask the princess toplete the exchange.
The Son of the God of War cancelled his engagement with Princess Alice.
Although the queen actively tried to prevent the engagement from being cancelled by switching the bride and having Ann marry Mike instead, the two had looked at each other with the same disgusted expression and simultaneously dered, If I have to marry him/her, then it will be my turn to find someone to elope with.
The queen had looked very troubled, but right at that time the little princess of the Kingdom of Moon Orchid, who was barely ten years old, bounced up before her mother, the queen, and, using an iparably cute voice, announced that after she grew up she wanted to be Brother God of Wars bride. Thus the problem was easily solved.
Mike and the little princess went ahead and got engaged, and the marriage was set for when the little princess turned sixteen years of age.
Among the masses there inevitably spawned rumors along the lines of the Son of the God of War is actually a pedophile. However, being able to switch for a bride that was ten years younger than oneself waspletely worth the usations of pedophilia. At least Mike himself was deeply engrossed in nning the education of his future wife.
It appeared that Resurrection had indeed left behind certain after-effects.
After Leaf noticed, at a nce, that a fly flying more than ten meters away had tiny holes in its wings, he discovered that things had be quite serious.
After undergoing repeated experiments (namely, I forced him to count the number of flies crawling on a pile of dog poop more than thirty meters away), it was ultimately confirmed that he possessed super-human eyesight.
As an archer, having super-human eyesight was the same as possessing super powers Simply put, his extraordinary skill with the bow and arrow had be even more unbelievable.
On a rted note, when I pointed out the pile of dog poop that was thirty meters away and had him count the number of flies, he was finally led to believe that I was not blind.
At longst, we had finally returned to the Church of the God of Light.
Volume 3, Epilogue: Character Introductions
Volume 3, Chapter Epilogue: Character Introductions
Trantor: raylight
Queen of the Kingdom of Moon Orchid:
The Queen of the Kingdom of Moon Orchid. Possesses strong endurance and wears a set of ceremonial clothes and crown that is even heavier than armor. With her thoughts interlinked with the female knights that are always at her side, she can give them orders without making any movements.
Austin:
A warpriest from the Monastery of the God of War. Is the birth father of the Son of the God of War, Mike.
Ann:
The second princess of the Kingdom of Moon Orchid. Is also one of the best female warriors in the Monastery of the God of War. Is currently pursuing a romantic rtionship with the Leaf Knight.
Alice:
The first princess of the Kingdom of Moon Orchid. Is extremely beautiful, a master mage of the wind element, and the future wife of Awaitsun-Silent Eagle.
Awaitsun-Silent Eagle:
The head of the dark knights in the Cathedral of the Shadow God. Is so handsome that men want to kill him and then chop his corpse into pieces.
Neo:
The former Sun Knight. Possesses the title of the Strongest Sun Knight in History and is Grisia Suns teacher.
Aldrizzt:
A dark elf. Is Neos adventuringpanion.
Stone Knight:
Is part of the cruel, cold-hearted faction within the Twelve Holy Knights. His stubbornness is famous and said to be as hard as a rock. It is widely known that to break his skull is a simple matter, but to break his resolve one might as well go overthrow the Church of the God of Light, since that would be easier.
Epilogue
Everyone, if you flipped to the epilogue before reading the story, then Yu Wo would like to remind you at this point that this time, story content is mentioned in the epilogue. Therefore, please go read the story first, and then look at the epilogue afterwards. Thank you.
In this volume I, Yu Wo, did something extremely outrageous I made the main character, Sun, blind.
However, the most important thing is, I only properly told everyone that Sun had really be blind at the end of the story.
Actually, in the story, after he resurrected Leaf and woke up from losing consciousness, he never fully regained his sight. This made describing things in the story extremely difficult. However, though it was difficult I, Yu Wo, was very happy while I was writing. As I wrote, I wondered whether the readers could tell that Sun had actually be blind?
There are actually many ces where one can tell that Sun is unable to see anything. Since the story is from a first-person perspective, everyone can infer from Sunsst words how much effort he had put into learning how to use his sensing ability, and thus find the clues hidden in the narration.
Hehe, Im really very curious. Just how many readers had already guessed that Sun had truly gone blind even before reading the confession from Sun at the end that he was blind?
Everyone, why dont youe to my website to express your opinions?
Next, I am going to talk about the most important part the results of the household poprity poll of the characters that have just been decided!
I have especially invited an artist, ASH, for a guest appearance to draw the characters that are ranked in the top five. Thanks to ASH for her warm support.
First ce: Grisia Sun
(Yu Wosments: The main character is the main character alright. If the main character in a story written in a first-person perspective didnt manage to take first ce, I think he might as well ascend to heaven and repent in front of the God of Light.)
Second ce: Lesus Judgment
(Yu Wosments: Cool, handsome, intelligent, and is also in charge of exining (exposing) Suns crafty schemes. Even the author loves you.)
Third ce: Rnd Hell
(Yu Wosments: Although hes dead, love doesnt distinguish between living and dead people.)
Fourth ce: Ice Knight
(Yu Wosments: What? Im eating blueberry pie, hold on!)
Fifth ce: Adair
(Yu Wosments: Being utterly loyal definitely has its rewards. Even if he were to die of overwork in the future, now that he has a memorial arch, he would be able to die in peace.)
Artist ASHs words:
Im very happy to be able to make a guest appearance in the Legend of Sun Knight Volume 3 OxO!! At this point, I would first of all like to thank the editor and owner of ChunTian (Spring).
Ive reread the Legend of Sun Knight volumes 1 and 2 countless times. No matter which knight, they all have such interesting characters that can make people burst intoughter.
Thus, after reading the second volume, I immediately decided to draw the top five characters from the online poprity poll.
While I was doing the drafts, I discovered that Ice and Adair had actually kicked the cute Storm out of the top five! OO!! (Shock) Actually I really want to draw Storm. (Covers face)
Adair did have a certain image in my mind at the very least, but his appearance was still changed three times. (In the end I gave him a hairstyle that conformed to the norms of society.) As for Ice, he didnt have many scenes to begin with, and he only specialized in giving Grisia cookies to feed him and keep him full. Everyone seems to have a particrly good impression of him as a virtuous wife, but I couldnt think of any ideas for his outer appearance. Therefore, I drew twopletely different versions. However, no matter what its still a work in progress, so lets wait until Ice has a more definite appearance in the story before considering this again. ^_^
Speaking of which, why is Ices posture so strange? Its because I had originally wanted to insert him in the double spread too, so
Hopefully it looks like an exaggeratedlyical action. He appears to be pulling out a sword but is actually holding cookies. Just like how Grisia is actually making his facial mask. ugh)
So then, I hope to have another chance to draw the other characters, and also that everyone will like them XD.
Volume 4, Prologue: The Divine Sword that has Lost its Owner
Volume 4, Chapter Prologue: The Divine Sword that has Lost its Owner
Trantor: Azakura
Knight-Captain Judgment!
Lesus stopped in his tracks and turned his head. Behind him stood someone whose skin-tight ck leotard made it practically impossible for anyone to not recognize him. In the entire Holy Temple, only the Hell Knight would have such a unique way of dressing. However, the person who should have been with Rnd Hell was currently not with him.
Lesus wrinkled his brow. He asked, Knight-Captain Hell, werent you supposed to be following after Knight-Captain Sun?
At these words, a look of shame immediately spread over Rnds face.
Youve lost his trail again?
Lesus couldnt help feeling a little amused and mirthful. It seemed that ever since he had assigned Knight-Captain Hell to tail Sun, he had yet to see them walk alongside each other even once. But still, after a moment of thought, he couldnt find it in his heart to me Hell, because even he wasnt certain he wouldnt be shaken off whenever Sun intended to run away.
Forget it. You dont have to follow him anymore. He shook his head, having finally thought things through. He sighed, I should have realized long before. Its not like we can have someone follow Sun forever.
Having heard this, Rnd couldnt help but worry instead. But Sun can no longer see with his eyes If he were to meet with danger, what would we do then?
If he can even throw you off, I dont think theres any problem.
I suppose thats true. Rnd couldnt help but acknowledge this fact, but afterward, he sighed, I just cant understand why Sun can escape from my pursuit. His strength has never been that great
Lesus smiled faintly as he spoke, If thats what you actually think, then Im afraid you are greatly looking down on our Knight-Captain Sun.
But isnt his swordsmanship terrible? Rnd asked, slightly puzzled.
Suns swordsmanship is indeed terrible, Lesus had no choice but to admit.
As a matter of fact, speaking of his swordsmanship in this way was quite courteous already. To have been taught by the Strongest Sun Knight in History for eight years, yet have his skill with the sword remain at a standard too tragic to even look at, the word terrible would certainly not be enough to fully express this.
Although it is true that Suns swordsmanship is terrible, Lesus said insipidly, if you were to ask me who in this world I wish least to go against, my answer would definitely be Knight-Captain Sun.
Even more confused, Rnd said hesitantly, But Grisia, hes
Knight-Captain Judgment!
Lesus and Rnd were both startled. It didnt matter to thetter, but the formers face promptly darkened and switched to a frown, disying the Judgment Knights renowned Im in a bad mood even when no one is causing me trouble expression.
However, the person who hade was a member of the Judgment Knight toon. This made Lesus frown not only on the surface, but also on the inside.
Judgment knew the members of his toon all too well. Their pattern of behavior greatly resembled his own: always calm, disciplined, and strict. Now, a member of his toon was actually running toward him franticallyobviously, something had gone wrong.
The Judgment Knight toon member gasped for air twice. Afterward, he immediately saluted, Captain Judgment, Knight-Captain Hell.
What is the matter? Lesus asked with his brows furrowed.
There was a huge explosion nearby due to causes unknown. No deaths or injuries were reported, but the clerics said that a very strong dark element has aggregated there. Its possible that a necromancer cast a spell there.
Upon hearing this, Lesus expression darkened. Just which necromancer actually had the guts to do such a thing in Leaf Bud City, the region under the jurisdiction of the God of Light?
Whoever he is, it ispletely unforgivable that he is causing disturbances in my city!
Lesus expression darkened further as he gave orders in a low voice, Assemble all members of the Judgment Knight toon. Hell, youreing along as well.
Understood.
When he arrived at the scene, Lesus immediately understood why his toon member had been so distressed.
To think that the explosion actually left a hole in the ground about ten meters in diameter
Not to mention the rubble from toppled buildings nearby, the scorched floor, and the bits of rocks scattered about the entire area Thankfully, this area is an old execution ground so few peoplee here. If the explosion had happened in the bustling city za, the results would be simply unthinkable.
Judgment Knight, Hell Knight
The clerics at the scene were about to salute, but Lesus promptly raised his hand to stop them. Straightaway, he ordered, Report the current situation.
Yes.
The clerics revealed worried expressions as they started their reports. Other than discovering the presence of the dark element, the area also seems to have a great amount of the holy element. We fear that someone from the Church might have gotten into a battle with a necromancer, so we are currently searching the vicinity forfor
For a dead body.
Before they had even finished their sentence, Lesus had already grasped the situation. By the look of things, the battle was likely to have been very intense. If that someone from the Church of the God of Light had won, then that person would have long since reported back to the Church. Even if his injuries were so severe that he couldnt walk back to the Church and fainted halfway, he should have at least been found by one of the patrolling holy knights or royal knights.
However, so far, no one has heard of any such news.
So now the only possibility left is that that person was either taken away by the necromancer or is already dead. If so, its very likely that hes buried underneath these copsed buildings.
Lesus frowned as he examined the surrounding copsed buildings. Although the number of buildings here were not as great as in the inner city, there were still about ten buildings. They would probably not be able to finish cleaning up the mess in a short amount of time. This also made him hesitant on what to do. Should I lead my men to search for the necromancer first, or do I continue waiting here, to check if the person being excavated is still alive and ask him for the truth instead?
At this moment, Rnd walked over to Lesus. He pointed beneath the copsed buildings further in the distance and said, Knight-Captain Judgment, there is a strong presence of holy element in that area.
Holy element?
Hearing these words, Lesus creased his brow. Even if hes a holy knight or a cleric, after death, the dark element would still corrode him. But since Hell said that he sensed holy element there Could that person still be alive?
He immediately gave orders to everyone in the search party. Go to the area pointed out by Knight-Captain Hell at once. Be careful, there may be a person beneath there, and he may still be alive!
Understood!
Every holy knight immediately started moving rocks aside. With the ample strength of the knights and their quick excavation speed, it did not take long for them to clean out more than half of the copsed buildings. There were already knights carefully using shovels to dig into the ground as well.
Rnd!
Rnd was surprised for a moment. He turned his head to see a row of knights wearing the vermilion uniform of the royal knights. The one at the very front was the most familiar. That one was Elijah, who often asked Rnd to spar with him.
Elijahmanded the royal knights to stop. He walked forward to Rnd by himself. While looking at the huge hole in the ground in front of him, he frowned as he asked Rnd, What on earth happened here?
Rnd shook his head. He exined, We are also unsure of what exactly happened, but what we do know is that there is arge amount of dark element and holy element congregated in the area.
As Elijah wrinkled his brow, pondering over what Rnd had said, Judgment Knight Lesus, who happened to be beside them, began to speak. Knight Elijah, could you perhaps request for your men to help dig as well? We suspect that there is either a cleric or a holy knight underneath the buildings and that he is likely to still be alive.
Elijah was surprised for a moment, but he immediately replied in agreement, Of course.
He turned around, gesturing for the knights under hismand toe forward and help out.
Lesus wrinkled his brow while watching the excavation. Come to think of it, I dont seem to be able to help out here for now. Maybe I should go back to search for the whereabouts of the necromancer if hes still nearby But suddenly it came to him that finding the necromancer did not fall under the duties he was responsible for.
He turned around and asked his vice-captain, Did anyone send a notification to Knight-Captain Sun?
His vice-captain immediately replied, Captain, I cannot locate Knight-Captain Sun, but I have already notified Vice-Captain Adair of the Sun Knight toon. He said that he would immediately arrange for the Sun Knight toon to split up and search the city. If there is any unusual gathering of the dark element, he will immediately bring people there to investigate.
Upon hearing this, Lesus nodded his head. Its good as long as Adair was notified. But where has Sun run off to again?
Oh right, hasnt Knight-Captain Sune? Elijah opened his mouth and asked.
Elijah, by any chance did you see Sun on your way here? Rnd turned and asked as well.
Their eyes met, and theyughed heartily before shaking their heads in unison.
Upon witnessing this, Judgment smiled inwardly as well.
It seems that its always been like this, ever since long ago. Despite his terrible swordsmanship, Grisia is somehow always acquainted with people who are greatly skilled with the sword No! Its not just those who are master swordsmen. Perhaps he has already be acquainted with every single strong person in Leaf Bud City?
Of course, we have the Twelve Holy Knights of the Church of the God of Light, and one of them is even a death lord. Then we have the princess beloved royal knight lover, and even the proimed the Strongest Sun Knight in History who is revered by many, not to mention a necromancer whos likely incredibly strong but whose name is not well known.
Also, other than knowing all of the strong people out there, is Grisia really as weak as the Hell Knight assumes he is?
After pondering up to this point, Lesus was truly a little flustered. Perhaps only the Pope, the former Sun Knight, and I know just how strong a person Grisia Sun actually is No! Perhaps even I dont truly understand his strength.
Lesus could not help but mutter, Grisia, you always say that Im like a tapeworm living in your stomach since you can never hide anything from me, but Ive never reallypletely understood what youre capable of Or maybe itd be better to say that even you dont understand your true capabilities?
Rnd and Elijah seemed to have heard some of Lesus murmurs. The two of them turned to ask curiously, What did
Weve found it!
Hearing the shouts of the holy knights, the spirits of the three lifted immediately and they moved forward in unison. They soon saw many people crowding around the hole to behold what was inside. Yet, no injured person was being lifted out. The three of them had a very uniform reactiona frown appeared on each of their faces at the same time.
Lesus was the first one to lower his tone as he spoke ominously, What are you clerics doing? Shouldnt you be quicker in helping that person?
The clerics received a huge fright from this. After seeing Judgment Knights cold expression, their faces paled even more. They exined frantically, It Its not a person!
Upon hearing this, Lesus creased his brow once again. He simply walked forward to see for himself just what it was. Indeed, what was in the hole was not a person, but rather a sword that was just quietly lying amongst the dust. Given what it actually was, it really should not have to suffer such treatment.
Why is the Divine Sun Sword here?
Lesus recognized at one nce that it was the Divine Sun Sword lying at the bottom of the hole. This is Grisias most treasured possession although he doesnt use it too often.
He actually rarely brings his sword out of the Holy Temple, but when he does, it never leaves his side.
But right now, the Divine Sun Sword is here, yet its master is not present Suddenly, Lesus noticed that the sword was stained with something He immediately jumped into the hole and picked up the sword to see.
It really is a bloodstain!
His face changed almost immediately. He hurriedly shouted at the knights around the area, Quickly! Continue digging! But be careful while doing so. SunC Whoevers underneath might still be alive!
At this moment, Rnd also jumped down. He knelt down to touch the ground with his hand; his eyes never left the Divine Sun Sword that Lesus was holding.
Following this, he stood up and spoke in a low voice to Lesus, There isnt any more holy element underneath here. Im sure the holy element that I had felt before was from the Divine Sun Sword C-Could it be that Grisia he
No!
Lesus adamantly interrupted Rnds speech. He leaped back to the surface, allowing the holy knights to continue digging. At the same time, Rnd followed suit.
In examination, Lesus circled the old execution ground that was in ruins. He then firmly proimed, Impossible! Such a ce would definitely not be the ce where Sun is buried!
In that case
Grisia, just where the heck are you?
Volume 4, The First Tactic of Slaying a Dragon: “Still an Adventurer Team”
Volume 4, Chapter The First Tactic of ying a Dragon: Still an Adventurer Team
Trantor: ErodingPersona
Grisia! You can never escape, never
I awoke in fright.
I hurriedly opened my eyes. However, the minute I opened them, I felt that there was something wrong, but I couldnt say what was wrong
Normally, after opening ones eyes, should there only be darkness?
Then there is absolutely no difference between opening and closing ones eyes! Since theres no difference, why should I open my eyes? Or could it be that I I cant see anything?
No! I could see clearly; in fact, everything was bing more and more well-defined. It was as if my surroundings were originally covered by some thick, heavy cloth, and someone was now unwrapping ityer byyer. The darkness slowly faded, and the scenes became clearer and clearer.
I saw myself lying on top of a bed. The beds wood element was very noticeable, so it should be made out of wood. My body was also covered by a thick cotton nket. There was a chair beside the bed, and a table further away. There were four chairs around the table and some water element on top of the table It was a pot of water.
I even knew that the water only filled a fifth of the pot.
However, I did not even need to turn around and open my eyes to see those items. The images automatically appeared in my mind. I tried closing my eyes and opening them again The images in my mind didnt change at all!
So, what on earth are eyes used for? Arent they used to see? Also, the definition of the word see is I was confusing myself. Am I seeing right now? I think I am, but at the same time, I think Im not.
Something still didnt feel right, something even more important than whether my eyes could see or not Someonesing!
I swiveled my head toward the door, but flinched suddenly. Why did I turn my head? I dont need to turn my head to see the door!
I still felt that these things called eyes were very strange, but I immediately banished the thought to the back of my mind and focused on the person who wasing in. The persons wind element was very high, but it was not as high as that of a mages Oh! Given his appearance, he should have a profession that focuses on agility, like that of a rogue or an archer Oh, my mistake, it should be her appearance.
Not to mention, her figure was great. Even though I really had no idea whether or not she was pretty, there was absolutely no connection between being pretty and having a great figure. As long as she had these three things: arge chest, a slim waist and long legs, it was enough to say that she had a great figure.
Ah! Youre awake? she cried in surprise the moment she walked in.
Hearing this voice, I knew she should be a rather young woman. Being able to meet a young woman with a great figure immediately after waking up really makes one excited.
I Yeah, Im awake. I struggled to get up and then nodded at her.
She hurriedly walked over and said, Dont get up! You were very seriously wounded Ah! But you seem to have more or less recovered, how unbelievable! Yuna clearly said that you would need a full month to recover from your wounds before you could get up and walk about, but your injuries have healed almostpletely in just three days! Yuna almost mistook you for an undead creature!
Yuna? I asked in some confusion.
The girl ced whatever she was holding onto the table, and then she poured a cup of water. She walked over to the bed while exining, Oh, Yuna is the cleric in our squad. She went out with Igor, our warrior, to buy some stuff. We also have a druid, Woodrow. Last but not least, I am Sybil, an archer! Here, youre thirsty right? Have a drink.
When she said this, I really did feel that my throat and mouth were very dry. I quickly took the water and, after saying thanks, started gulping it down.
Sybil asked me in a curious tone, What about you? Whats your name?
I kept on drinking until the entire cup was empty, and only after satisfying my thirst did her words really register in my mind.
Whats my name
Hm?
Sybil leaned even closer. I could already see her features clearly. Her eyes were slender and long, her facial features deeply carved, her lips slightly full. Although I couldnt tell whether or not she was pretty, based on her ample bosom that was almost pressed up against my chest, I could definitely admit that she was a beauty!
Are you going to tell me your name or not? Sybil asked, puzzled.
I instantly regained my senses and swiftly replied, My name is, my name is
Halfway through my answer, I fell back into silence.
Very good, now I know what was wrong
Who am I?
Four people sat in front of me. From left to right: Igor, the warrior as robust as a mountain; Woodrow, the druid as slim as a bamboo pole; Yuna, the cleric with a bad figure; and Sybil, the archer with a great figure. Apparently, there was still a rogue named Ihi who had yet to return.
Judging only by their professions, this is a rather good squad My mind automatically jumped to this conclusion. It seems that although I have lost my memories, I havent lost my general knowledge!
Youve lost your memories? Thats hard to believe, Woodrow mumbled to himself and then sunk into his own thoughts once again.
Thats right! It really is hard to believe. Sybil immediately interrupted and said, When he had been seriously hurt, I had already felt that it was unbelievable! How could that have happened?
Yuna nodded her head.
Thats right, thats right, Igor said inplete agreement.
Please, please hold on a minute. I was slightly confused, so I asked, Why should it be so unbelievable for me to get injured? All humans can get hurt, right Hm? That should be correct, right?
I wasnt really confident about this. I couldnt even remember my name, so it was really hard to determine whether the general knowledge in my head was authentic or not.
The four people in front of me turned around to look at me and said in unison, Its unbelievable because youre very strong!
Im very strong? I reflexively asked, Am I a warrior?
No, youre a cleric, Yuna immediately rebuked my guess.
Cleric?
I am a cleric, but I am very strong? Then why is my general knowledge telling me that the profession of a cleric is known for being weak? It seems that my general knowledge is not too reliable after all.
Yuna thought for a bit before saying, Its not you whos strong, although it is true that you are a powerful cleric. The people were referring to as strong are actually yourpanions.
Mypanions Puzzled, I asked, Arent you mypanions?
Sybil rolled her eyes and said, If we were yourpanions, why would I ask for your name?
Thats true.
I absentmindedly touched the hair that fell onto my chest and asked, very puzzled, All of you know that I am a cleric, and you also know that mypanions are strong, but you dont know my name? Do you actually know me or not?
Hearing this, the four of them nced at each other. Finally, Woodrow, who had been deep in thought, answered, We dont know you personally, but we were once saved by you and yourpanions, so we have met you before. At that time, we saw you using holy light, so we know that you are a cleric. We also saw yourpanions fight. Although there were only three people in your squad, you guys were very powerful.
Companions? I was not surprised to hear that I hadpanions. In fact, when I heard the word panions, quite a few silhouettes automatically surfaced in my mind, and the number of silhouettes was even higher than what Woodrow had mentioned. Therefore, although I couldnt remember the true appearances of the silhouettes, I knew that I definitely hadpanions, and they werent few in number either.
After realizing this fact, I felt much more relieved, but I couldnt help asking in curiosity, What sort of people were mypanions?
There was a holy knight, and also, also
Woodrow stopped speaking. I noticed that he had furrowed his brows This probably indicated that he was very hesitant. Why was he hesitating? Could it be that mypanions identity was too difficult to speak of?
Igor suddenly leaned close to me and said softly, He was a dark elf.
A dark elf? I was somewhat at a loss. If my general knowledge was not wrong, dark elves should be a race that had dark skin, white hair, and a reputation that was not too good. However, I couldnt recall anything more detailed than that.
At this, Yuna hurriedly said, Maybe you and that holy knight had captured that dark elf.
Thats right, thats right! Igor backed her up, A holy knight and a cleric would definitely not go around with a dark elf for no reason. After all, it is a creature of darkness! Everyone knows that the people of the Church of the God of Light detest creatures of darkness the most.
Church of the God of Light? Am I someone from the Church of the God of Light?
I mumbled the phrase Church of the God of Light. The more I said it the more I believed it was possible, because the phrases Church of the God of Light and holy knight both sounded very familiar.
Yuna nodded her head and exined, Your holy light is very strong. Only a cleric of the God of Light could have such strong holy light, so you definitely are not a cleric of any other Church. You can only be a cleric of the God of Light. We have no idea why you are here though.
Here? I asked, puzzled. Where is here?
Sybil interrupted, This is the Kingdom of Kissinger. It is the territory of the Cathedral of the Shadow God! The Church of the God of Light which is situated in the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound is rather far away from here. We would need to head north for five days before we could enter the boundary of the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound!
I nodded my head as though as I had understood. Kissinger sounded very unfamiliar, so I shouldnt be local, right? The Cathedral of the Shadow God also sounded fairly unfamiliar. Inparison, the Church of the God of Light still sounded more pleasing to my ears.
I looked toward Yuna and asked, Then Yuna, are you a cleric of the Cathedral of the Shadow God?
Of course not, Im a warpriest. Yuna crossly replied, If I were a shadowpriest, then we wouldnt have needed your help that first time.
What does that mean?
I fell silent, but I didnt really want to ask again. Even if Yuna replied, my questions would only increase in number. Not to mention, I actually did not care about what sort of cleric Yuna was.
The only thing I want to know is who the heck am I?
Even just knowing my name would be good enough!
Grisia, you can never escape, never
I was momentarily stunned. When I initially awoke in fright, I had clearly heard this sentence. The Grisia at the start of the sentence sounded like a name Is that my name?
At this moment, Yuna apologized, Im sorry, I forgot that you dont remember anything. I shouldnt have spoken to you in such a tone.
Thats alright.
I returned to my senses after hearing Yunas words. I looked at them and said, Since I havepanions, then everythings alright. After all, they will eventuallye and find me, right?
The four of them nced at each other. Yuna replied in an even more apologetic tone, I dont think so. Ten days have already passed yet no one hase looking for you.
Ten days? I was startled. Then, I looked toward the archer and asked, Sybil, didnt you say that my wounds were healed in three days time?
Thats right! Sybil shrugged her shoulders and said, But after your wounds healed, you slept for another seven days! We had no idea what to do! You werent waking up, and we couldnt just leave you here. However, most of our money had already been used up for your medical bills, so if we dont go on missions, we really will be in trouble
Sybil! Yuna interrupted, stopping her from saying anything else.
However, Sybil wasnt willing to stop and she impulsively yelled back, We have no choice but to tell him! If we exin our situation clearly, he can help us out with missions! Or else, if we keep on going the way we are now, we really will starve to death!
Sybil! Woodrow called out in a low voice with a scolding tone, and only then did Sybil stop talking. After that, he turned to me and apologized, Please dont take offense over what Sybil said. Saving you is definitely something we should have done. Before, if not for you and yourpanions, we would have already turned into rotten bones in that cave.
Thats right, so dont worry a single bit about what Sybil said, she was just exaggerating, Yuna said while casting an admonishing nce at Sybil. Thetter not-too-willingly lowered her head.
Grisia.
What? The four of them were stunned.
I started exining, You can call me Grisia. I think its my name Probably!
Everyone nodded their heads. Sybil even mumbled my name and then grumbled in an undertone over how hard it was to pronounce.
After that, I continued speaking, Since you said that I saved you before, and now you have saved me, lets call it even. We dont owe each other anything anymore.
As I said this, everyone nodded their heads. Igor yelled out loud, Great! Grisia, I really like straight-forward people like you!
I smiled and said, As for your suggestion that I help you out in your missions, Im not against it, but I want to split the reward money. If I only cast Moderate Heal, then one-tenth of the reward money is enough. If I use Advanced Heal, then I want two tenths, and if I need to perform more holy spells, then add another tenth to that for a total of three tenths.
Sybil couldnt help shouting, Are you really a cleric of the God of Light? I heard that they were very altruistic people.
I shrugged my shoulders and said, Who knows? I currently have amnesia and cannot recall anything. For all I know, I might even be a shadowpriest. Not to mention, you reminded me that I am currently in the situation of having no memories and no way of finding mypanions, so I have to earn my keep. Since I have to earn money, earning a little more is always better than earning a little less, right?
Hearing this, the three people in the squad immediately red at their archer all at the same time. Sybils change of expression was Yup, she wants to cry but no tears areing out.
After being red at, Sybilined while feeling greatly grieved, You arent as elegant as you appear at all!
My appearance? I asked curiously, What do I look like?
At this, Sybil suddenly leaned into my face and said seriously, You have shining blond hair, azure eyes, and even your skin is very fair and smooth to the touch
Very fair? What does she mean by fair Wait a minute! Smooth to the touch? I immediately said, Hold on! How would you know my skin is smooth to the touch? Could you have touched me before?
Ah!
Sybil first widened her eyes, and only after nking out for some time did she return to her senses and hurriedly exin, Only when I was changing your medication did I touch you by ident. Also, I had to touch you when I helped you change your clothes. I definitely had to touch you while bathing you, and I had to touch you when I helped you turn your body. Furthermore
Furthermore? Why dont you just list the times when you did not touch me, wouldnt that be faster?
Dammit! I actually feel as if I have been bullied by this woman and taken advantage of, how could I have let this happen? I can take anything, except for being taken advantage of!
I immediately told Sybil, Then to be fair, you should let me touch you.
Okay
Sybil was half-way through agreeing before Yuna yelled, Sybil, what are you saying?
Sybil immediately changed her reply and said, No! I was saying, no, its not okay, you pervert!
What a shame I regretted it immensely. I should have demanded her to take responsibility when no one was around. Looking at her reaction, she obviously wanted me to touch her as well!
Seeing her squads utterly disbelieving looks, Sybil lowered her head and mumbled, Its his fault for being so handsome. He made me agree to it unknowingly.
Yuna reminded her, Think of the holy knight in his squad, then you wont feel that hes that handsome.
At this, Sybil suddenly looked up at the ceiling. Although there was nothing up there, her entire face was filled with, with A nicer way of saying it would be longing, but a more apt description for the expression would be starry-eyed infatuation.
After a while, she lowered her head and looked at me, nodding and agreeing, Thats true, youre not actually that handsome after all!
I suddenly didnt want to rejoin my holy knightpanion anymore.
Thats right! That holy knight was very gant. This wasnt said by Sybil, but Yuna. She waspletely unlike her calm self from earlier. With abnormal excitement, she continued, He was handsome and strong, and looked very gentle and considerate. Whats more, the way he talked was so mature. He was so nice that he didnt take any credit for saving us, even apologizing to us for snatching our monster. Not only that, he wanted to give us the loot! Last but not least, he reminded us to hurry up and leave that dangerous ce Oh! He really is too amazing!
This time, Yuna was the one to fall into a state of longing, or starry-eyed infatuation.
He was also very elegant! Really elegant. Sybil stared at me and then purposely shook her head, saying, Not like you, you only have an elegant appearance.
Hearing this, I angrily said, Who knows, maybe only his appearance is mature and elegant, but actually hes an arrogant and stubborn guy!
Impossible! Yuna, Sybil and even Igor opposed me in unison.
I was rendered speechless. If even Igor, a guy, agreed, then could it be that my holy knightpanion was not just a pretty face, but was also handsome, mature, elegant, and a good person through and through like what they said?
I really cant believe that there is someone like that in the world!
At this, Woodrow btedly said, Although now that I think about it, that holy knight really seemed too good to be true.
I immediately felt a miraculousradeship with Woodrow.
Hey! What sort of expression is that? Sybil said crossly, The person were talking about is yourpanion! You couldnt be wishing that yourpanion is not a good guy but rather a bad guy, could you?
I thought about it. Thats true as well. If mypanion is a nice person, he would be easier to bully Wait a minute! What sort of thought was that? I actually wanted to bully someone else? Could it be that Im the one whos not a good person?
I couldnt help muttering, That could be true. If not, why would I keep on thinking of money, beauties, breasts and not wanting to be taken advantage of?
What? Sybil asked with a curious expression.
Nothing, I suddenly felt a bit worried. I raised my head and looked at the squad before me and said cautiously, How would I know whether youre good people or not?
What did you say?!
Sybil immediately said furiously, Of course were good guys! If not, why would we have saved you, and why would we have been unable to go out on missions because you werent waking up?! If we were bad guys, we would have just left you to die!
Thats true.
I let out a brilliant smile. The smiles effect was definitely not bad. Even Sybil, who had earlier stated that I only had an elegant appearance, and Yuna both descended into a starry-eyed infatuated state and could only stare at me.
Seeing this, I smiled, satisfied. You really are all good people, thats great, hehehe
Why do I suddenly have a bad feeling?
Woodrow mumbled to himself, but was interrupted when Igor hit him on the shoulders, hard. Igorughed and said, Woodrow, you worry too much! Werent you the one who always said that we should look for a cleric of the God of Light? Now we have a super powerful cleric with us, isnt that just nice?
Hearing Woodrow and Igors conversation, I turned around and smiled at Woodrow to calm him down. I didnt think that he would flinch instead and motion for everyone else to keep quiet before tiptoeing to stand before me. Then, raising his left hand, he waved it before my eyes slowly
I caught his hand and asked, bewildered, What are you doing?
Woodrow kept quiet for a while before stammering, I only felt that something was off, your eyes
My eyes?
No, its nothing. I must be thinking too much. Woodrow mumbled, I keep on feeling that youre not really looking at me.
I am looking at you. I really was looking at Woodrow, and not only at the tiny movements of his facial muscles, but even at the blood flowing in his body and the regr beating of his heart. I could see them all clearly.
I must have been thinking too much.
After that, Woodrow didnt bring up the issue about my eyes again, and only discussed with me an even more pressing problem C how to split up the reward.
He haggled, Theres no need for holy spells. Yuna is a warpriest, so her holy spells will definitely be more powerful than yours. Your only useful area would be in healing spells, so two tenths is too much. Our squad splits the reward by first taking away two tenths as squad fees and then splitting the rest evenly amongst the rest of the squad.
The squad has six people; after taking away two tenths and dividing the rest equally amongst six people, thats Not even one and a half tenths!
How can that be! I immediately rebuked him, Two-tenths is not a lot! I remember that the clerics of the God of Light rarely leave the Church to go adventuring, so theyre in great demand!
Have you really lost your memories?
If you dont want it, then forget it!
Alright, alright! Two-tenths then, two-tenths. Woodrow looked slightly vexed, but he immediately perked up and haggled again, However, you must perform the holy spell Light Shield as well!
Light Shield? Do I know how to cast that? I thought about it for a while. These words sound familiar, so Ill assume that I know it! After all, even if I really dont know it, Woodrow and the rest wont go as far as chasing me off, would they?
Okay
Halfway through my reply, I saw that there was someone outside the door and asked, Your rogue Ihi, does he have a ponytail?
Yes, have you remembered?! Woodrow asked in surprise.
Before I could answer, the guy standing outside the door yelled out Woodrow and then kicked the door open.
Woodrow! Great news, theres a big mission in the city Eh? Hes up already?
The person who had walked in had long hair, which was tied in a high ponytail at the back of his head. He was slim and short, probably only up to my shoulders in height. He was even shorter than Sybil, and was about Yunas height, but his voice was the exact opposite of his size. It was as loud and clear as if someone were striking a gong by my ears.
This should be the squads rogue Ihi!
After Ihi noticed that I was awake, he wasnt as hurried anymore. He calmed down and muttered, Oh! Youre awake? Thats great. Now we can finally get out of this city and startpleting missions! However, this news that I worked so hard toe by will be wasted
What happened? Woodrow asked again.
Ihi shrugged his shoulders and said, Theres a big mission in the city that we can do without even leaving the city. The amount of reward money is quiterge, so I was nning to hurry and tell everyone.
I quickly asked, Arge reward? What sort of mission is it?
Ihi blinked and then stared at me with a strange expression before turning around to look at the rest of the squad.
Woodrow gave a cough and then introduced, This is our new teammate Grisia. He is a cleric of the God of Light and he will be with us until hispanionse and look for him.
Hearing this, Ihi gave an oh and simply told me wee before he started exining the contents of the mission in excitement. You know about the unicorn that hase to the city, right?
Everyone nodded their heads. Only I asked, puzzled, A unicorn?
Oh, thats right. You were sleeping, so you dont know about this. Sybil cut in and said, A few days ago, a squad in the city captured a unicorn! After they sent the unicorn to the Adventurers Guild, they immediately turned from nobodies into super famous people!
Unicorn? This word sounded unfamiliar. My questions really were only increasing in number. I asked right away, First, tell me, what is a unicorn?
How could you not know?
Ihi jumped up in surprise and even shouted out in his gong-like voice. The sound was so loud that I immediately felt a ringing in my ears, and I even felt a slight pain in my head How can the rest of them stand this noise?
I turned my head around and looked. All of them had a normal look on their faces and were not panicking like me. They really were part of Ihis squad They had all used both of their hands to cover their ears.
Woodrow lowered his hands and said calmly, Grisia has lost his memories.
Ah? Ihi looked like he had just stepped on dragon dung.
Woodrow turned to me and exined, A unicorn is a rarely seen magical beast. Its appearance is like that of a small white horse, just that in the middle of its head, it has a white horn. That horn is the medium the unicorn uses to perform magic. Apparently its lightning magic is very strong.
Magic? I hesitated. Although I cant say what magic is, it sounds as familiar to me as Light Shield, so maybe I know it too?
When I told everyone this possibility, theyughed.
Sybilsughter was especially loud, Thats impossible. Youre a cleric, not a mage.
Is that so? I was still a bit doubtful. Do I really not know any magic? But magic sounds very familiar to me.
Stopughing at him, hes lost his memories! All of you are so impolite.
Yuna was the only one who didntugh. She even scolded the rest of them. Because of that, my opinion of her vastly improved. Maybe the shoring of not having a good figure was not that important after all.
She very gently exined to me, We have never seen a unicorn before either. Weve only heard a few rumors. Whether or not unicorns really know lightning magic is not something we know either.
Ihi scrambled to say, Also, everyone knows No! Its just rumors, rumors! Yuna, stop ring at me! Thats what people say after all! A unicorn is only willing to approach pure, unsullied female virgins.
It likes virgins? Thats so like me No! No, the unicorn is really such a perverted animal, no wonder that it was caught!
At this, Ihi, as well as all the other guys in the squad, nced at the only two squad members who could possibly be female virgins.
Sybil immediately said crossly, Dont bother looking at me! Do you people honestly believe I am one?
Everyoneincluding me, immediately shook our heads, and then nced at the other person, Yuna.
Yuna immediately blushed, lowered her head and then shook her head slightly.
Even Yuna isnt one!
After I got over my shock, I noticed that all of the other guys jaws had dropped open in shock too, and they looked even more surprised than I did. Especially Igor, his facial expression looked as if the world had ended before his eyes It seemed that he was somewhat interested in Yuna. No! He wasnt just somewhat interestedhe was super interested because even the rims of his eyes had reddened.
However, the rest of his teammates seemed to have already known that Igor was interested in Yuna. Except for me, no one else was surprised over Igors uncharacteristic depression. Even Yuna didnt look the least bit surprised. Only I walked up and patted Igor on the shoulder out of sympathy. He gratefully looked at me and almost flung himself onto me to cry bitterly Luckily I dodged him quickly!
Off to the side, Ihi sighed despairingly, Ah! Thats too bad, after the unicorn escaped yesterday night, the Adventurers Guild offered five hundred gold ducats as a reward!
I started, rushed forward inrge strides, caught Ihis cor and yelled, What did you say?!
Ihi jumped in shock and stammered, Thats, thats too bad
The next line!
He continued saying, The unicorn escaped yesterday night!
He flinched. It wasnt until I lifted his entire body and let both of his feet dangle off the floor did he return to his senses and say quickly, The reward for recapturing the unicorn is five hundred gold ducats!
Five hundred gold ducats!
I put Ihi down and started calcting immediately. Two tenths of five hundred gold ducats is one hundred gold ducats! As long as I can capture that damned perverted horse, then I can gain one hundred gold ducats!
I immediately roared at everyone, Okay! Were taking this mission!
Everyone stared at me with their mouths wide open. After quite some time, Woodrow cautiously said, But, but we dont have any virgins
I sneered and slowly dragged out each word, No? Then why dont we just go and capture one?
Volume 4, Second Tactic of Slaying a Dragon: “A Powerful Steed”
Volume 4, Chapter Second Tactic of ying a Dragon: A Powerful Steed
Trantor: ErodingPersona
Ihi said that after the unicorn freed itself, the entire city went into lockdown mode with only a few small passageways for human entry, so the unicorn had definitely not escaped out of the city yet. However, for some reason, even though searches were conducted meticulously throughout the night, the unicorn still hadnt been found.
To prevent the situation from dragging on for too long, which might lead to the escape of the unicorn or the capture of the unicorn by someone else who might smuggle it out of the country, the Adventurers Guild had decided to offer five hundred gold ducats as an award to whoever managed to capture the unicorn. The only restrictions were that the unicorn could not be killed or allowed toe to serious harm.
I started contemting Ihis information, but no matter how much I thought about it, I could only conclude that the first thing I needed to do was catch the unicorn before anyone else.
Time is of the essence! I immediately asked the others, Where is my equipment?
Hearing my words, Sybil and Yuna exchanged nces with each other. The former then very reluctantly removed a badge, gazing longingly at it for quite some time before cing it in my hand.
I looked at the badge in my hand. It was about the size of my palm and was made of metal, but a very strong dark element shrouded it. I had to make quite an effort to distinguish the metal element characteristic of metals from the enveloping dark element to make out the actual shape of the badge.
The badge had a motif embossed on it, simple lines forming a very imposing-looking animal.
For a moment, I couldnt remember what kind of animal it was. I probably hadnt encountered it very often before. Still, the badge looked very familiar, so it should be mine.
I waited a bit, but neither of them made a move to give me any other items. Surprised, I asked, Thats all? I dont even have a sword? Where are my clothes?!
Although I was wearing clothes right now, they consisted only of a simple white shirt and brown pants. My instincts told me that these were not my clothes, and that I needed to get back my original clothes no matter what happened Those werent cheap knock-offs!
Youre a cleric. Clerics only use staves, not swords.
Yuna gave a detailed exnation. Your old clothes cant be worn anymore either. We found you in the forest, and at that time, you were surrounded by burnt trees and grass. Your entire body was burnt, your clothes ckened and ripped, and your staff Sorry, but I think that it must have been consumed by the fire.
Consumed by the fire Why dont I feel even a little sad over that fact?
This doesnt seem quite right, since that should be something very important to me, right? Yet I dont feel even a little sad over it. If I think about it, maybe its actually not something that can be consumed by a fire?
Guess I can leave that to the side for now. I continued asking. Is there really nothing else?
Yuna and Sybil both shook their heads.
Really? I touched the area in front of my chest. I still feel as though I should have something else with me Oh well!
Alright! Now, the first step is to capture a female virgin
You really want to capture a virgin? Igor blurted out, shocked. He then nced at Yuna miserably again before turning to me. You cant tell whos a virgin, so how are you going to catch one?
I answered matter-of-factly, How about catching a little girl? After all, when were done luring out the unicorn, we can just drop her back at her home!
Capturing a little girl? That doesnt sound very good Woodrow replied, somewhat troubled.
Of course its not good! We absolutely cannot do that! Yuna stared at me very angrily. We cant ever do that, or else youll definitely regret it. Youre a cleric of the God of Light. Everyone knows that the clerics of the God of Light are the most kind-hearted people around. If you regain your memories after going through with this, youll definitely be remorseful for the rest of your life!
Remorseful for the rest of my life? I froze. Am Isuch a nice person?
Why are you so anxious? Ihi snickered. We dont need to capture a little girl; we can just hire one!
He nodded his head, and knowingly said, We can look for a poor familys young daughter. For ten copper ducats we can hire her for an entire day. But we must be sure to look for one thats young enough, or else she might not be a virgin anymore. Theres no helping that, since were talking about a poor familys daughter after all! Ten copper ducats are enough to hire her for an entire day, no matter what you want her to do for you, hehe
Ihi! Yuna scolded loudly.
Ihi shrugged his shoulders, and stopped talking.
I fell silent. After listening to Ihi talk, I felt a little ufortable Maybe Yuna is right, and I might not actually be a bad guy. If I captured a little girl, I might truly feel remorseful for my entire life But! Since we can hire one, it should be fine.
No need to capture a little girl, yet the mission is still open to us I can face my own conscience as well as my love for money this way. Its really the best of both worlds! I definitely have a lot to learn from Ihi in the future!
After making up my mind, I smiled at Ihi. However, for some reason, he only gave me a very sly smirk in return.
I understand, you can go hire a girl, Ihi said. He shook his head, first giving me a look that seemed to say that I was hopeless, then giving me a sly look as he winked his eyes at me. Finally, he muttered, Bro, arent I so nice to you? Whenever you heal me, be sure to put in more effort!
Maybe I should not learn from him after all.
No way! Yuna immediately opposed that suggestion and decisively said, Sybil and I will go hire the little girl.
Alright then!
Woodrow immediately agreed and proceeded to split the tasks. Yuna and Sybil will hire the girl; Ihi, youll continue gathering information. I will go and prepare some equipment for catching the unicorn. Igor, you and Grisia can go off and start the search.
I looked at Igor and politely said, Lead the way.
No problem,rade!
Igor pped me hard on the shoulder, and then with three parts gantness and two parts solemnity, said, Come join me in sending my sword and leather armor off for repair, then we can go have a drink!
Huh? I stopped and asked uneasily, But the search
I looked toward our other teammates, but they had all left one after another, presumably to fulfill their own assigned task.
Igor matter-of-factly answered, We can always look on the road. A taverns also a great ce to gather information!
I stopped short, turning to look at Woodrow who had already walked to the door. Woodrow also turned around and smiled at me, exining, Dont be so nervous. Gathering information isnt a warriors responsibility. I just want him to keep an eye and ear open. I dont really mean for him to gather information. Also, gathering information isnt a clerics responsibility either. Since youre apanying Igor to the tavern, go ahead and get a meal! You slept for such a long time, and even though we fed you syrup, you should be quite hungry, right?
Clerics are supposed to stay at the back and enjoy the cool air The sentence suddenly shed through my mind, although I kind of doubted if this was also general knowledge.
Lets go! Grisia, join me for a drink Igor stopped speaking, looking at me doubtfully before he asked in hesitation, If we drink a cup or two, you wont fall drunk, right? You dont look as if you can hold your liquor.
Woodrow, who had already walked out of the room, stuck his head in through the doorway again and warned, Igor, if Grisia cant hold his liquor, dont force him to drink. Being a little tipsy is fine, but you cant get him outright drunk. You know the rules.
Fine, how disappointing Igor murmured discontentedly.
Wine!
After I heard this, I could not help licking my lips Maybe I wasnt someone who couldnt hold his liquor well after all.
Igor and I walked out into the streets. Even though it was nighttime, the city was still bustling with activity, and throngs of people were moving about. Both sides of the streets were crowded with stalls, and there were various types of items being sold. Different elements of all types merged together, so I had a hard time piecing everything together. However, when I did manage to piece something together, I felt a great sense of aplishment.
Grisia! Igor yelled suddenly.
Bam!
The scene before my eyes turn dark, my forehead hurting so badly that I could only squat down and hold my head with both of my hands
My god! Such a big pir, and you can still m into it without blinking an eye? Igor said, stunned. What the heck are you using yourrge eyes for?
So I hit a pir, no wonder it hurts so badly I growled furiously, Theres too much stuff here, so I couldnt piece things together in time!
Piece what together? Igor asked nkly.
Ow, it hurts a lot, ow I cradled my head and whimpered. This hit really felt as though it had split my head open.
You hit the pir hard enough that the pir even cracked. Thered be something funny going on if it didnt hurt. Igor chided me, Youre a cleric, heal yourself, and when youre done lets hurry up and leave. Everyones already staring at us.
Heal myself After waking up, even though I knew I was a cleric, I had yet to use a healing spell. I wonder what the first step is?
Minor Heal!
I nked out, but holy element had already surrounded me, and then it transformed into a different element before all of it burrowed into my forehead; the more it burrowed, the more the pain lessened.
Oh, so this is the way to perform a healing spell!
An unfamiliar voice started guffawing, saying, Haha! Igor, I thought you were already very stupid. I cant believe your friend is even more of an idiot. He even managed to crack a pir.
What? Im not stupid enough to run right into a pir Also, Grisia isnt stupid! Igor roared. Halfway through, he noticed his mistake and hurriedly turned his head and exined to me, Really, youre not stupid. Its just that your heavy injuries are barely healed, so your reaction is a bit slow. Thats why you didnt even notice the pir, and ran into it just like that.
If you hadnt exined, I might not have even cared, but once you did, all I want to do is grab your head and ram it into the pir!
Are you alright? Did the healing spell just nowpletely heal your injuries? A rather gentle voice sounded, but unfortunately, it was a guys voice.
Before I had the chance to answer, the unfamiliar voice that had called me stupid before started up again.
Kylie, why do you want to waste another healing spell? He snappily said, Even though its just a Minor Heal, you can only cast it up to five times a day.
The man who had such a gentle voice that it could give people goose bumps, Kylie, spoke again. It shouldnt be a problem. For the next few days, we wont be going out of the city, so theres no need to use Heal.
I stood up, examining the others. Even though only two people spoke, in actuality there were four people in the group; they looked like a team. The person who had first started talking with Igor seemed to be a warrior, as his wind element was rather high, probably because he focused on speed. The person who had healed me, needless to say, was of course a cleric. His body, naturally emitted the holy element, though it wasnt as strong as mine.
Does this mean Im stronger than him?
The guy was facing me, but he questioned Igor instead, Igor, he isnt one of your teammates right?
Of course he is; he just joined us. Grisia is a cleric.
Cleric? He sounded a little surprised, confusedly asking, Dont you guys already have Yuna, a warpriest?
Igor bragged to him, Grisia is a cleric of the God of Light, just like the sissy from your team.
Whos just like a sissy
The sissy Kylie gasped, So youre actually arade from the Church of the God of Light?
A cleric from the Church of the God of Light? Youre not pulling our legs?
Igor immediately said, Of course he is, and Grisias healing spells are even very powerful!
Really? Kylie sounded somewhat pleasantly surprised as he said, You look very young! Being so powerful when youre this young, thats really an aplishment. What level are you at?
Level? I felt lost. I had absolutely no idea what level I was as a cleric. That I am a cleric was even something others had to tell me, and the fact that clerics have different levels was something that I had heard of only now.
Grisia doesnt need to say any incantations to cast Heal! Igor curiously asked, Sissy, what level do you think hes at, huh?
Doesnt need to say any incantations?!
Kylie shrieked with a resounding voice, making everyone around him jump.
After some time, he finally stuttered out, This, this Normally incantations are needed, but if its Minor Heal, if it has been used often, maybe the incantations might not be needed! The Cardinals might be able to do it
Cardinals? I asked. What are those?
Kylie fell into silence, barely able to say, The Cardinals are the four bishops just beneath His Holiness the Pope in rank You are you really a cleric?
I dont know either, I honestly replied.
You dont know? The four people of the other team all widened their eyes.
Igor hurriedly added, Thats because Grisia lost his memories.
Lost his memories?
They all had a stunned look on their faces. Their reactions were exactly like Woodrows and the rest of the teams when they had first heard this.
After quite a while, the sissy doubtfully said, Grisia? I dont think Ive ever heard of a cleric by the name of Grisia!
Hearing this, I really felt a little disappointed. If there were someone who knew me, then I should be able to find my teammates even faster. But I still politely answered, Its alright.
Im very sorry I couldnt be of any help. Kylie gave me a very apologetic look, and said, Maybe you ought to try to go to the Church. For someone who stands out as much as you, there will definitely be a lot of people who know you. However, the Kingdom of Kissinger doesnt have a branch of the Church of the God of Light, so Im afraid that youll have to head back to the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound, or maybe the Kingdom of Moon Orchid that youd need to pass through might have a few branches of the Church.
I nodded and said, Thank you for the information.
I lifted my head, pouring an entire bottle of wine down my throat before I was satisfied enough to wipe my mouth.
Beside me, Igor stared at me in astonishment and yelled, Grisia, stop drinking! Youve already drunk three bottles! Damn, damn! If Woodrow finds out that I let you get drunk, hell kill me for sure
I swiveled my head to look at him, and artictely said, A peck of pickled peppers Peter Piper pickedWhos drunk again?
AlrightYoure not drunk.
Igor scratched his head, stood up and said, Continue drinking then, but dont you dare to get drunk! Ill head over first with my sword to the weapons shop next door. Also, Ill help you pay for your drinks for now, but afterward when we finish our missions and you get your share, youll have to repay me!
If so, then Im not going to drink anymore! I shouted aloud with surprise.
After walking out of the tavern, I indignantly grumbled, Cant you even pay for just a little wine?
Youve already drunk three bottles, that wasnt just a little wine! The wine you ordered costs a silver ducat each
Even though I wanted to say that it was just three silver ducats, I couldnt so much as speak the words out loud. A bottle of wine actually costs a silver ducat! I had just downed three silver ducats I hadnt even received my share of the missions rewards, yet I had already incurred a debt of three silver ducats!
Unicorn, where are you?
My hundred gold ducats, where are you?
At this time, Igor startedughing loudly before saying, However, I really didnt expect to see you hold your liquor so well! Since we have a mission toplete at the moment, I cant join you for a round, but some other day when we have no missions, let us men drink to our hearts content!
Youre paying? I eagerly asked.
You really arent a normal miser. You love money even more than Ihi, and hes a rogue! Igor finished mumbling, and then said boisterously, The one who gets drunk first pays, how about that?
No problem!
As I had lost my memories, I had no idea exactly how much wine Im able to drink, but I had a strange sense of self-confidence If its a drinkingpetition, I definitely wont lose to anyone!
Here we are. Igor stopped in his tracks and turned his head around, telling me, You have no interest in weapons, right? If you feel bored, the street opposite this one sells staves; you can go ahead and choose a new one. The team will pay for it first from our team fund, although in the future well deduct it from your rewards Geez! Your expression is saying, if you have to pay for it out of your own pocket, you wont buy it?
I vigorously nodded my head.
Dumbfounded, Igor said, The cleric of a team cant go around without a staff. Forget it! Join me here first, andter well go to the staff shop together. You dont have your memories right now, so Im afraid that the owner there will cheat you eh! Even though thats not really likely, since you love money so much So much that its as if you can even forget that you had lost your memories.
What! I really did lose my memories, I grandly proimed.
I really cant tell. You dont even seem to be worried at all! Igor chatted with me with his head turned while stepping into the weapons shop.
I shrugged my shoulders and answered, I just feel that theres nothing to worry about, and that myrades will most definitelye and look for me.
Guess so
The minute we stepped into the weapons shop, the owner immediately stepped forward to greet us, his eyes sweeping in both me and Igor. Immediately, he started attending to Igor,pletely ignoring me. Should I say that he has an eye for money-grubbing or a good eye for warriors? With merely one look, he immediately determined that I wasnt someone who uses a sword in his profession, thus he didnt even bother to greet me.
Seeing that Igor was talking enthusiastically with the owner, I could only walk around the weapons shop on my own. As far as I could see, the shops weapons were still skewed toward swords and knives. Weapons like swords sounded very familiar to me, but staves soundedpletely foreign Do I really use a staff?
Unable to stop myself, I picked up a sword and skillfully waved it around. It feels familiar; maybe I really do use swords Eh! Wheres the sword?
Confused, I stared at my empty hands. Wasnt I holding a sword in my hands just now? How could it have disappeared after I merely waved it around twice?
Ah! Igor suddenly shouted aloud, and then there was a nging sound of metal hitting the floor.
I looked back. Oh! So the sword had flown out of my hands, and had squarely hit the back of Igors head Luckily its the handle that hit him!
Grisia, what did you throw at me Damn it!
Igor painfully rubbed his head, turned around, stared at the sword on the floor, and then looked at me disbelievingly. I immediately made the worlds most innocent expression to face him, and then I used my most sorrowful tone and repented, Im sorry, my hand momentarily slipped.
Your slip-up almost took my life Cleric! Youre not allowed to touch any swords. Igor unhappily warned me, and then he turned his head back to continue his bargaining with the shop owner.
I walked over, lifted up the sword and put it back at its original ce. After that I didnt dare touch a single weapon Maybe my weapon really is a staff after all!
At least, if a staff slips out of my hand and hits someone, it wont cause someones death.
Not being able to touch anything really bored me. Looking at Igor who was still in a heated debate with the shop owner, I thought they would probably still have to haggle about the price for a long time. So I yelled, Igor, Im going to head over and look at the staves first.
Okay, but dont buy any yet! Igor didnt even look at me when he replied.
Alright.
After I promised him that, I walked out of the weapons shop and did a search. Immediately, I discovered that opposite the weapons shop was another shop that had a fake wooden staff hanging on each side of its door. That should be the shop that Igor had mentioned earlier.
I started crossing the street, but suddenly, I felt my sleeve being tugged Who is it!?
It really shocked me that someone could suddenly appear close to me I could see in all directions, so no one should be able toe so close yet be unnoticed!
I turned around and faced the person, but because of that I could no longer keep my guard up. The person who had tugged on my sleeve only reached my chest in height, had a round face, had hair reaching the waist, and wore a long skirt Its obviously a little girl!
Maybe I had been too fixated on searching for the staff shop opposite the street, so that was why I hadnt noticed her!
I lowered my head to look at her, and in a gentle voice asked, Hello, whats your name?
The little girl shyly replied, Scarlet.
Scarlet? What a strange name. I continued asking, Did you want big brother to do something for you, Scarlet?
Big brother Come with me!
Scarlet suddenly stopped tugging on my sleeve, instead using both hands to pull my right hand, and just like that she began dragging me off with her forcefully. I quickly exined to her, Wait, wait a minute, Im waiting for myrade, so I cant just go off with you.
Yet Scarlet didnt give up, and wholeheartedly pulled me along. At the same time, she continued eximing, Come with me,e with me
Of course I couldnt just be dragged along by a little girl; even though I may be a weak cleric, Id never allow it! However, Scarlet was very determined, so the two of us were stuck in this stalemate for quite some time. Finally, Scarlets eyes that were brimming with the water element managed to defeat me sessfully.
I could only bring her along to the weapons shop. I poked my head in. Igor was still bargaining with the shop owner, and it looked as though that wouldnt end for quite a while. I yelled to him, Igor, Im going off first. Lets meetter at the staff shop, alright?
Thats fine. Igor again didnt even bother turning his head around to reply, and continued arguing with the shop owner.
After getting his agreement, I hugged my chest with both arms, looked down toward Scarlet and said brusquely, Alright then! Now Im yours, so you can take me to wherever it is you wanted to take me, happy?
Scarlet immediately smiled, and the water element in her eyes also vanished without a trace.
I was dragged along the entire way by Scarlet, and we turned at a countless number of street corners. Luckily, I noticed that my memory seemed to be quite good. Even when we turned left three times, turned right five times, and then walked through a five-way intersections third street from the left, I could still remember the entire way.
Even though I remember the path, it wont do if I walk too far, as I still have to look for the unicorn No, I mean I have to look for Igor!
I curiously asked, Scarlet, where are you taking me to?
Scarlet let out a tinklingugh like silver bells and pulled me along to turn into another alley, before finally stopping and pointing to the front. She said softly, See for yourself, big brother!
I turned to look toward where Scarlet pointed Even though there was still some distance between us, I saw what Scarlet wanted to show me clearly. Although I had lost my memories and had no idea whether I had ever seen such a thing before, when I looked at it I almost immediately knew what it was
It was a unicorn.
It was just in the basement of a house, and the holy element radiating off of it was so strong it was startling. Even though there were a lot of different elements separating us, I could still clearly see its form. Its shape indeed looked like a horse, but it was somewhat finer and more elegant than a normal horse.
The most obvious difference between it and a regr horse was the horn on its head. The holy element from the horn was so strong that I had a feeling that I couldnt look at it for long periods of time, and the shape was also a bit blurry.
Then, it suddenly lifted its head and looked in my direction No! It is looking at me.
It looked at me, just like how I was looking at it.
After quite some time, I finally recovered from the shock of seeing a unicorn for the first time. I lowered my head and said, Did it want you to look for me? Scarlet Scarlet?
There was no one beside me.
I nked out, but I didnt feel particrly surprised. After all, I was currently someone without memories. There were too many things that I didnt understand. Maybe being able to conjure a little girl is actually a special ability of unicorns.
I walked toward where the unicorn was and stepped into a house. The interior was quite ruined, with debris everywhere and cobwebs on almost everything. The floor was also covered in a thickyer of dust, as if no one hade here for a few hundred years. No wonder no one had thought ofing here to look for the unicorn, but How had the unicorn gotten down into the basement?
As I could already see it, I knew it was originally sitting on the floor. But the moment it noticed me walking toward it, it stood up and kept walking around in circles in the basement, looking as if it was very excited.
I quickened my steps even more, found the stairs leading to the basement, and ran toward where the unicorn was in one dash.
Its just in front of me, just five steps away No, it stepped closer by two steps again.
Although I couldnt even determine whether Sybil was pretty or not, I knew that this unicorn before my eyes was definitely extraordinarily beautiful, and that it should definitely be a snow-white animal of elegance.
Wait a minute, snow-white? I still have some memory of snow it should be something formed from the condensation of water but what is white?
At this moment, the unicorn suddenly stepped forward again, standing before me, even nudging its head against me.
You like me, dont you?
I smiled at it, and even stretched out my hand to stroke the side of its neck. It arched its neck, looking as if it was enjoying it a lot, and then it even lowered its head to lick my hand
That tickles, dont do that, hahaha! Dont you only like virgins? Im not a I stopped short. Wait a minute
Could it be that, I am a pure, innocent virgin?!
The unicorn then even more intimately started rubbing its head against my chest, its entire head nestled against me.
Stupid horse, go away! Im not a virgin!
The unicorn however, started licking my face Bastard, am I so pure that youre willing to lick me?!
I know! Maybe Im only eighteen.
I suddenly thought of this and mumbled to myself, If so, then it wouldnt be surprising if I am a virgin Thats it! Definitely, Im only eighteen, no! I might only be sixteen even!
Volume 4, Third Tactic of Slaying a Dragon: “Raise Funds for the Journey”
Volume 4, Chapter Third Tactic of ying a Dragon: Raise Funds for the Journey
Trantor: bleachpanda
When I went back to the weapons shop, Igor was long gone. He probably got impatient and just couldnt wait anymore, right? I hurriedly rushed back to the inn. As I thought, everyone was already there the moment I opened the door, including Igor, who had stood me up.
Where did you run off to? Igor asked disinterestedly the moment he saw me.
I ignored him. When I thought about it, I felt that women should be more perceptive and better at deducing age than men.I turned toward Sybil and asked, Sybil, how old do I look?
Sybil, who had been cleaning up her rope,sso, and other things, froze for a bit. Even the others stopped what they had been doing and raised their heads to look at me.
I looked at Sybil inplete seriousness for a while. Then, she also started to stare at my face seriously, closely examining it. Finally, with a look of confidence, she guessed, Around twenty-three, or twenty-four. At most, twenty-five, you cant be any older than that.
No way I continued inquiring further, Is it possible for me to actually be eighteen?
Impossible! Sybil rejected the possibility immediately.
How can it be impossible I turned around, asking Yuna, myst hope, Yuna, what do you think?
Yuna a bit inexplicably said, I think what Sybil said is right! You should be around the age of twenty-three or twenty-four.
I fell silent.
So, I am a twenty-three or twenty-four, maybe even twenty-five year old virgin. This is even harder to ept than the idea of me being a viin!
Grisia? Yuna gently asked, Do you think your age is much younger than what we say? Dont worry! Theres bound to be people who look more mature than their age. However, eighteen years old seems too far-fetched , maybe twenty years old
Ah! Sybil suddenly eximed, looking toward the doorway.
It turned out that the unicorn that I had hidden outside the door couldnt wait anymore, and had run inside. It even trotted all the way to my side. It seemed to move rather stiffly, and kept a wary eye on my teammates who were surrounding me.
How did you find it? Everyone was extremely surprised, although their delight overshadowed that.
I, however, was not delighted at all. I downheartedly replied, I didnt find it. It found me.
After I spoke, Sybil and Yuna walked up in front of it. They couldnt help but reach their hands out to try to touch the unicorn. However, it dodged out of their way and hid beside me. It desperately used its head to rub against me, probably because Sybil and Yunas actions made it feel ufortable and unsafe. It repeatedly stomped its hooves on the floor, and snorted heavily through its nose. Seeing this situation, I could only rub its head absentmindedly to appease it.
I rubbedand rubbed Why has everyone frozen..?
Igor asked, dumbfounded, Dont unicorns only touch female virgins?
I became rigid. I immediately tried to deny it. Im not a male virgin! Ah!
Im finished!
They all became stunned. They turned their heads to look at me and then looked back at the unicorn.
Since the unicorn wasnt beingforted with the rub of my hand, it became unhappy immediately. It discontentedly rubbed its head desperately against my arm. I tried my best to push it away, but in the end a humans strength cant overpower the strength of a horse. Its head wouldnt stop rubbing my waist Stupid horse!
At this point, Sybil was the first to chortle and then break out intoughter.
Igor didnt even stop to think about my feelings, and was already holding his stomach, roaring withughter.
Woodrow tried very hard to stop himself fromughing, repressing it to the point that his whole face distorted. However, in the end he still broke out intoughter.
Ihi showed a face filled with feelings of sympathy. He patted me on the shoulder, trying tofort me. Maybe losing your memory is a good thing after all,rade. Hahaha! A twenty-five year old virgin. Hahahahahahaha!
But afterforting me, his explosion ofughter sounded like a hundred gongs ringing loudly at the same time Fortunately, this time I was prepared; I covered my ears prior to hisughter. However, due to the fact that the others were in the midst ofughing, they didnt react fast enough, leaving them unable to cover their ears in time. Each person was shaken to the point that they had splitting headaches, and looked as if their heads were about to explode.
Hmph! Serves them right!
After Ihi finally finishedughing, I immediately retorted, What twenty-five years old! ording to Sybils guess, there is a possibility that I am only twenty-three years old! Yuna even said that I could even possibly be twenty years old! Thats right! Im definitely twenty years old!
At this moment, the unicorn suddenly started licking my hand I instantly withdrew my hand and pped its head. Even though Sybil and Yuna were still recovering from their headaches, they were both surprised at my sudden action. However, this stupid horse wasnt hurt or fazed at all! In addition, it continued nudging my waist Unbelievable!
Stupid horse that only loves virgins! Get away from me!
Im definitely not a virgin!
Since Grisia has already brought back the unicorn Pfft! Hahahahaha!
Sybil tried to begin talking seriously, only to fail in the middle and burst outughing. She wasughing so much, tears came out of her eyes until it was impossible for her to talk anymore. This led to restarting Igorsughing fit, and I readily covered my ears In the end, Ihi actually didnt burst outughing; instead he gave a very lewd smile. He put his arm around my shoulder and said, Dont say I havent been taking care of you! Next time, Ill take you to experience the real deal so you can be removed from thebel of being a virgin, hehehehe!
Im not a virgin! I protested vehemently.
After he heard my denial, Ihi only smiled, letting out a hehehe and not saying anything else. Bastard!
Woodrow continued with our conversation, Now that we have the unicorn, lets go get the reward! We shouldnt waste any time, otherwise if any other teams try to forcefully steal it well be in trouble.
Get what reward?! I reject this proposition! I replied snappily.
Dont be angry, Grisia. Woodrow smiled a forced smile, We didntugh at you on purpose; we were only joking around.
Im not angry. I smiled a little, exining, I really dont agree with going to get the reward.
Sybilsughter suddenly stopped, Woodrow went silent, Igor scratched his head and Yuna was utterly confused.
Yourenot thinking of saving it for yourself to ride, right? Igor asked cautiously.
As Igor was asking me, he positioned himself as if he were about to start running toward me to firmly grab a hold of the unicorn, just in case I tried to monopolize it. However, the unicorn stuck tightly by me. Whenever someone else other than me tried to approach it, the horn on its head which was originally already brimming with holy light would release even stronger light.
So even though Igor had already positioned himself, he didnt dare move any closer.
Im a cleric and not a knight, so why would I suddenly keep a horse for no reason?
I rolled my eyes at Igor and then exined myself to everyone. Listen well. Since the Adventurers Guild is willing to issue five hundred gold ducats as the reward for this unicorn, what do you think that means?
The worth of the unicorn is much higher than five hundred gold ducats
After Woodrow replied, he hesitated for a moment, and then continued saying, We understand that, but no normal team would try to sneakily slip the unicorn outside the city because there are people from the Adventurers Guild guarding every gate. In addition, whether we are sessful or not, we will then be prohibited from interacting with the guild in the future, and we may even possibly be wanted for arrest!
Then as long as we dont let the guild find out that its us, itll be all right, wont it? I asked naturally.
How is it possible for us not to be found out? Yuna angrily shouted, Grisia, youre fooling around again.
Fooling around? I was taken aback for a moment. Why does this sound so familiar? There cant be someone else that always tells me to stop fooling around, right?
Wait, it could be possible! Ihi shouted, interrupting the conversation and saying, We can mask ourselves to do it.
Mask ourselves? Woodrow murmured.
Mask ourselves? I was stunned for a moment. Is he referring to using other elements to conceal our appearances? Even though what I meant was something like that too, I really didnt know that that was called masking ourselves.
We cant! Yuna strongly disagreed, ring at me and frankly shouting, We cant do bad deeds. Grisia, youre a cleric of the God of Light.
Indecision warred in Sybils eyes, but when she sneaked a peek at Yuna and saw that her face was filled with anger, she could only hesitatingly say, Yeah That doesnt really seem quite right
Woodrow likewise sneaked a peek at Yuna, then shook his head and said, We cant. We just cant.
I didnt care that everyone was speaking against me. I turned toward Ihi, bluntly asking, Ihi, how much is the unicorn worth?
Ihi hesitated for a moment. He dawdled, saying, It is said that the Adventurers Guild wants to give the unicorn to the Cathedral of the Shadow Gods Dark Eagle. They are not nning to sell it. However, if it was to be sold off, ording to some information from a few ck market auctions, its at leastat least
Everyone strained their ears to hear the rest. I purposely raised the sound of thest word, asking, At leeeast?
At least five thousand gold ducats as the starting bid.
I spun around in a sh,tching onto Ihis cor, yelling in rm, FIVE THOUSAND GOLD DUCATS?!?!
Ihi was taken by surprise and asked in return, I thought you knew?
How could I have known!
I only guessed that this stupid horse would definitely be worth a good price, but who knew that it would be valuable to such an extent? Five thousand gold ducats! Its more than ten times that of the reward put forth by the Adventurers Guild! Not to mention, this price is only at least!
Five thousand gold ducats
I tried really hard to imagine how five thousand gold ducats would look like, only to realize that I had no concept of this amount of gold ducats Dont even mention five thousand gold ducats; I couldnt even imagine how one hundred gold ducats would look like!
Could it be? Could it be that I was extremely poor in the past?
F-f-five thousand gold ducats Thats so much money! Sybil squealed.
Five thousand Even the God of Wars Staff of Radiance that Ive always dreamed of is only three hundred gold ducats, Yuna muttered to herself.
After that, everyone indecisively looked toward the actual leader of the team, Woodrow. It could be seen from his face that he was greatly hesitant himself. Seeing that everyone was staring at him, he quickly said, Dont look at me I wasnt the one who suggested this if you need to look, look at Grisia!
United, everyone turned their heads and looked at me. First, I revealed a warm smile to settle them down from their anxiousness and unease, and then I slowly opened my mouth to say, To the unicorn, it shouldnt really matter who it is sold to, since its all the same, right? In addition, look everyone, it likes me so much, it would definitely rather stay by my side than go the Adventurers Guild, right? If we take it away with us, it would unquestionably be happier being able to stay with me longer. With regards to the unicorn, arent we doing a good thing for it as well?
I rubbed the unicorns head, bending down while smiling, and saying to it, Arent I right? Cute unicorn.
The stupid horse started to persistently lick my face without holding back, leaving my whole face covered with saliva I wonder if a unicorns saliva is worth any money Based on its value of five thousand gold ducats, it may be possible that even its saliva could be sold for one gold ducat!
That is true. The unicorn really seems to like you, Woodrow said while nodding his head.
Yuna vehemently red at him and unhappily said, Woodrow, dont listen to Grisias nonsense!
Ihi had already started calcting, Five hundred bing five thousand Then that means each person will get five hundred gold ducats
Do you even know how to calcte? I said impatiently, When you take away 20% from five thousand gold ducats for my share, and then take away 20% of the remainder for the teams spending before evenly dividing the rest among the five of you, that shoulde out to be six hundred and forty gold ducats each. If you really want to give me an extra one hundred gold ducats, I dont really mind.
Youve already taken one thousand gold ducats for yourself! And you still want to cheat my money? Ihi heartbrokenly said, Youre even more suitable to be a rogue than me!
Six hundred and forty gold ducats! Sybils face already shone inplete agreement.
On the other hand, Yuna revealed an expression of dizziness. She kept muttering, The God of Wars Staff of Radiance I cant do bad things The God of Wars Staff..
Seeing that everyone was wavering quite a bit, I pushed it a little further, saying, Since the unicorn will be happy, and I will be happy, and you guys will be happy, this makes everyone happy. Why shouldnt we do it?
As for the Adventurers Guild and the Silent Eagle that should have received the unicorn I guess they wont be happy, huh? However, that doesnt concern me, since its not like I know them.
Everyone looked at me. Although their expressions showed how much their hearts were wavering, they also knew that this was wrong, making them struggle internally. Yuna especially kept muttering to herself about the God of Wars Staff of Radiance and bad things In the end, her muttering only contained the God of Wars Staff of Radiance. Who knew where the two words bad things were thrown out to
In the end, whilst shaking she said, Grisia, you you are definitely not a cleric from the Church of the God of Light youre definitely a devil!
Why do you say that?
I unleashed my most radiant smile, and used my most innocent tone to say, See? Even the unicorn loves me! To it, I really am the mostpassionate and loving cleric of the God of Light!
We are definitely seeing a devil
On the side, Woodrow was muttering to himself, The level of this devil is so high that even the unicorn cant help but wag its tail and grovel to him.
I automatically ignored Woodrows words and faced everyone, demanding, If everyone is not as interested in five hundred gold ducats as five thousand gold ducats, then we should begin discussing strategies. After all, the unicorn cant be hidden here forever without being found out by others.
Everyone fell silent. However, they did not oppose what I said. It seems like they are already resigned to the appeal of five thousand gold ducats.
I raised my index finger and continued. First, the problem all of you need to think about is how to smuggle out the unicorn.
Wait! Wait! What do you mean the problem all of you need to think about? Sybil questioned immediately, dissatisfied, If were thinking, then what are you responsible for?
I helplessly spread my arms out in front of me, saying, After all, I am an amnesiac. From the moment I woke up to the present, I have not used any of the skills of a cleric. I want to test my abilities first, just in case Im unable to be of help at the most crucial time, and might even possibly hold everyone back.
Hearing this, Sybil gave a kind of unwilling oh sound. Everyone else also nodded in agreement.
Grisia, try and see if you can cast the Wings of God spell. Its for increasing speed; it should be quite useful for when were smuggling the unicorn out of the city, Yuna instructed me. Light Shield and the Wings of God spells each have their different effects and uses. The first is for defending against physical attacks and thetter increases speed. Warpriests, who specialize in boostingbat abilities, are a bitcking in this department. However, the Wings of God spell is rather difficult holy magic. Besides the use of the holy element, it requires you to use the wind element as well. Therefore, not every cleric is able to use the spell. So, its okay if you are unable to cast it.
I shrugged my shoulders and then said, Ill do my best to try it out.
First, try to gather the holy element! Yuna instructed.
This was no problem for me, since the holy element always gathered around me inrge quantities. I only needed to move my hand and the holy element would be continuously drawn to it.
At this moment, no one was discussing how to escape from the city anymore. On the contrary, they were all looking at my hand, stunned. I looked left and right, and decided to choose to release this on Igor who dared to stand me up, whilst shouting, Light Shield!
Yuna sighed, saying, Its not like that Grisia, you have to recite the incantations first.
After the aura of light surrounded Igor, I started thinking. If were using this for defensive purposes, then the holy element should be more tightly bound together? Therefore, Iyered the aura of lightyer uponyer before Ipressed it into onerge, thin sheet. After that, I used thisrge, thin sheet to wrap Igor. It was exactly like having him wear ayer of armor that was as thin as paper.
Yuna suddenly gasped, Oh my god
What? What happened?! Igor cried in distress. He shouted extremely nervously, Yuna? It couldnt be that he has done it wrong? Grisia! What have you done this time?!
I was shocked as well. I couldnt have really done it wrong, could I..? But, looking at Igor, it doesnt seem like theres anything wrong with him, right?
Yuna didnt answer Igor and instead suddenly cried out, Ihi!
Yes? The rogue yelped, shocked as much as the others.
Then, just like a leader, Yunamanded, Attack Igor.
Huh? Ihi was stunned. In fact, everyone was stunned.
Hurry up!
Ihis entire face showed how baffled and confused he was, but under Yunas continuous urging, he decided to listen to her. As he was just about to release a punch against Igor who had already submitted himself to his fate of being beaten, Yuna suddenly shouted again, Dont use your fists! Use weapons to attack!
Yuna Igor whined, about to cry.
Ihi finally started to hesitate. He lowered his fists, showing a face that said I dont dare to.
At this moment, Woodrow suddenly looked up at the sky and roared. And then and then he actually began changing His body began growing fur, his hands changed into humongous meaty paws and the five ck ws on his hand made even my scalp begin to feel numb. If I were to be hit by that hand, I would definitely spit out quite a lot of things
In the end, Woodrowpletely transformed into a bear He was a big ck bear that stood upright, with a ssh of white fur in the shape of a V across his chest.
I was dumbstruck. What is going on? Is Woodrow a human? Or a bear?
Woodrow?
Igor eximed in shock as his facepletely changed in color. However, Woodrow, who had transformed into a bear, had already smacked him down with one paw, making him unable to resist. At once, Igornded on the floor on his side. In spite of this, Woodrow still didnt stop attacking him, and used his foot to heavily stomp on his head
My mouth was agape in the form of an O. What exactly is happening right now?
What are all of you doing?
Even though Sybil was a bit worried, she was even more curious. She looked at Woodrow, who was slowly changing back into his human form, and at the warrior who was slowly standing up. Finally, she asked quite worriedly, Igor, are you all right?
Igor reached out to rub his head a bit with a face filled with confusion. After he heard Sybils question, he scratched his head and said, Im all right. Thats strange It doesnt hurt at all.
Really? But Woodrow is extremely powerful! After Sybil cried out in surprise, she immediately and excitedly turned her head toward me and said, Grisia, I want it too.
Seeing that Igor could still rub his head andugh stupidly, I was finally at ease. After listening to Sybils words, I easily gathered the holy element once again,pressing it into a thinyer, and then I wrapped Sybil with it as well.
Hurry, hurry! After Sybil had been covered, she immediately called out in excitement, Ihi, hurry up and hit me Uh! Use your fists to hit me first!
With Igor having demonstrated already, Ihi didnt hesitate this time. He didnt even care or hesitate about the fact that she was a girl, immediatelynding a punch on her. Although Sybil knew that she probably wouldnt be hurt, she couldnt stop herself from closing her eyes. One second Two seconds
She opened her eyes and saw Ihi using all of his strength to consistently punch her. She excitedly cried out, It doesnt hurt! It really doesnt hurt!
Of course it doesnt hurt.
Yuna exined with a tone that said this was a given, With such a thick amount of the holy element, Im afraid that only battle aura could break it. This is unbelievable, if Grisia can cast Light Shield on everyone, then we dont even need to think of a n. We can directly break out of the city. There shouldnt be many high level warriors who know how to use battle aura in town.
Woodrow shook his head, saying, Its not that simple, Yuna. Im sure you can also feel how extremely powerful and demanding using Light Shield is, right? If we want Grisia to gather that much of the holy element, Im afraid thats impossible
Ihi, Yuna, Woodrow andst of all, myself Everyone is done! Everyone has Light Shield on them now. Next should be the Wings of God spell From what I remember Yuna saying, I think it requires the holy element inbination with the wind element. Yup! I wonder how much of the wind element is needed for it to be enough?
I kneaded the holy element and wind element together. However, this action made Yuna start screaming. She immediately warned, Be careful, Grisia. Mixing different elements together is a very dangerous move. If you mix it wrong, it could explode!
Hearing this, everyone suddenly piled into the doorway. On one hand, they wanted to get out of the door and leave as soon as possible, but on the other hand, they were really curious and wanted to watch.
Finished kneading! I looked at everyone. The one whos furthest out the door is Ihi! He practically has half of his body outside of the room already.
Very good! The next test experiment shall be him!
I threw that ball of lightbined with the wind element onto Ihi and made a few adjustments, gathering most of the aura onto his hands and legs. In the meantime, Ihis hands and legs shook as if he was having a spasm. After having finished making adjustments, I opened my mouth and said, Ihi, try running.
Ihi nodded his head and then I heard him say, Please protect me, God of War, as he got into the stance to start running. Then, he took a step
Bang!
The moment he started running, he disappeared. It wasnt until we heard a noise that didnt lose to the loudness of his shouts did we find a big, human-shaped hole in the wall of the room.
Igors and Sybils mouths opened to the form of an O.
I looked at the human shaped hole, expressionless. Light Shield is the God of Lights holy magic yet you pray to the God of War that has always been on bad terms with the God of Light Are you asking for death?
Ihi, are you all right? Sybil eximed.
Im all right..
Ihi poked his head out from the hole of the broken wall. He smiled gleefully as he replied, It doesnt hurt at all.
Seeing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, Yuna turned around and advised me, It seems like you used too much of the wind element.
I nodded.
It seems like because there was toorge of an amount of the wind element, it caused the speed to be too great. Therefore, I think it would work much more effectively if I reduced the amount of the wind element in it. HoweverI dont know why, but I have this feeling that putting this amount of the wind element isnt incorrect at all. Its just that Ihi cannot handle such a fast speed, thats all.
If someone is able to handle this kind of speed, then Im sure they can be as fast as the wind. Someone as fast as the wind For that persons enemy, this type of opponent would definitely be worse than facing off against a storm!
After I adjusted the wind element a few times, I tried to find out the suitable amount of wind element for each person. Ihi and Sybil are originally of agility-type professions, so I can put a bit more of the wind element in theirs. For Igor, Yuna and Woodrow, Ill have to put a little less. As for myselfIm around the same as thetter group.
It seems like clerics of the God of Light are not of the agility type after all.
Ihi, Sybil and Igor ran around the room swiftly, ying to their hearts content.
Yuna said, You have just cast Light Shield and the Wings of God spell on all of us. Your ability to gather elements is too strong No! You were trying to adjust the amount of wind element and so you even repeatedly cast the Wings of God spell a great number of times, right?
Iughed a bit, proudly stating, There would be no problem even if there were twelve people!
Hearing this number, Yuna was shocked for a bit and then mumbled, I really dont dare to say its impossible anymore. Who exactly are you, Grisia?
A cleric of the God of Light, I answered, halting for a moment afterwards and then asking her in return, Isnt that what you said?
Yuna muttered to herself quietly, Really? I really dont dare to say that Im really sure about that anymore
Lets not worry about who I am, for now, I said to Yuna and Woodrow. First, we should hurry up and think of a n to escape from this city, right?
Sigh!
Woodrow sighed while looking at the three ying to their hearts content, and sincerely said, There is no need to think about any n. With this speed and the ability to nullify physical attacks, as long as we dont run into sses that are Master or above, who could possibly hinder us?
What if we really do run into Master ss professions? I couldnt let go of this sense of insecurity and continued asking, After all, this is five thousand gold ducats, isnt it possible that the Adventurers Guild might find Master ss professions to guard the city gates?
Woodrow and Yuna looked at me strangely. Woodrow shook his head and said, How could it be possible for Master ss professions to guard the city gates when each one of them could be themander of this city? Have you ever seen amander guard the city gates?
I was speechless. Master ss professions are that incredible?
Around this time, I dont know when, but Ihi had already stopped frolicking around, and had run over to interrupt the conversation. I know! I know! This city only has one Master ss rogue; there isnt a single one in any of the other professions.
A rogue, huh?
Woodrow and Yuna looked at each other. The former smiled and said, That is really wonderful! Even if they are a Master ss, a rogue isnt a profession that can block others directly. Therefore, lets directly rush out of the city!
Okay! I nodded my head. When I turned around and saw the unicorn, I suddenly had this feeling of insecurity inside of my heart, making me hurriedly ask, Then, who is in charge of following alongside the unicorn?
Woodrow and Yuna said at the same time, Of course it has to be you!
What? Im a cleric! I naturally objected in a strong voice, A cleric should be at the back, enjoying the breeze!
Have you really lost your memory? Woodrow began muttering to himself again.
Yeah, usually its like that, Ihi patted my shoulder and then said with a face of helplessness, But! Grisia, you have to know, the only person in the team that still has their chastity is you! Look, the unicorn wont allow impure people like us to approach it. Thats why, only the pure and innocent you can take it outside of the city,
With no expression on my face, I said, Believe me when I say that in the next second Im going to send you to see the God of Light and allow him to sterilize you into a pure and virtuous person.
Ihi suddenly exploded intoughter, but that wasnt as bad as the fact that hisughter shook my ears until they were about to burst. My head felt like it was just about to split open, but what was worse was that I also heard himugh loudly and say, Grisia, remember that youre a cleric! Clerics have no attack power. Therefore, your threat isnt scary at all.
.Maybe I should try and see if I really do know magic.
As all of us crept out, continually concealing ourselves with much difficulty, we finally made it to an alleyway near the city gates with the unicorn without anyone noticing. Thus began thest minute preparations before our escape.
For escaping, Yuna and Igors speeds were not fast enough, so, after Yuna helped everyone by casting holy magic on them, the two of them joined in with the parties that were lining up to leave through the city gates. This only left Sybil, Ihi and Woodrow to apany me. Normally, Woodrows speed wouldnt be fast enough either. However, after he transforms into a panther, his speed is actually even faster than Ihis, who normally possesses the fastest speed in the group.
How many animals can you transform into, exactly? I asked out of curiosity, lowering my head to look down at the panther. However, he just looked at me and didnt reply.
Woodrow cant speak after he transforms into a panther! Sybil said while smiling, He can only transform into a bear and a panther. When he transforms into a bear he gains a great amount of strength, and when he transforms into a panther his speed will significantly increase.
Well then, Woodrow is in charge of creating a disturbance for everyone. Ihi and Sybil are in charge of opening up a path, and I will directly rush straight out. If we are separated, then use all your strength to run to where Woodrow told us to meet.
Two people and a panther nodded their heads toward my direction. After that, all of us wore the masks we had prepared earlier. Ihi was the one who had prepared them; he said that if we were to do bad things, we had to wear these So, it seems like concealing faces is a form of tradition?
I seemed to understand without trueprehension as I wore the mask. I also took the opportunity to envelop everyones faces with a thinyer of the holy element. This way, everyones appearances would no longer be visible.
Naturally, Woodrow, who had transformed into a panther, didnt need it.
I pulled the unicorn toward me. It looked at me. I looked back at it. At this moment, I suddenly had this feeling of unease Do I know how to ride a horse?
Looking at the unicorns wlessly white back, I had no feeling in my heart that would render me in appreciation of this. I only had a sense of anxiousness, that if I fell off the back of the horse
I showed a pained expression and asked, What happens if I fall off?
Fall off? Sybil said, puzzled, It doesnt really matter if you fall, right? You are a cleric of the God of Light! You can just heal yourself and everything will be okay!
Is that all? But, why do I have this feeling that if I fall off the horse, there will be very, very dire consequences?
Probably because they saw me hesitating to get on the horse, Ihi furrowed his eyebrows and said, Grisia, it seems like youve never ridden a horse before.
Im a cleric, not a knight. Its normal even if I dont know how to ride a horse!
Hearing this, Ihi scratched his head, unable to refute my words. Youre right. But, if you cant ride a horse, how are you going to ride the unicorn?
Well, as long as I hold onto it tightly and dont fall off the unicorn, then it should be all right, I said, trying to convince myself.
Sybil couldnt stand it, and said, What as long as you hold onto it tightly! Are you even sure that the unicorn knows where it should be going?
Unicorn!I turned around to the unicorn and ordered, After this, no matter what happens, rush out of the city gates, understand?
The unicorn nodded.
It actually understands humannguage? This is unbelievable Could it be That this unicorn is actually a druid as well? Ihi muttered, causing the real druid Woodrow to lightly bump him.
I took a deep breath and then jumped with all my strength,nding on the horses back with absolute uracy. At this moment, Ihi suddenly whistled, Your posture is not bad! Its possible that you may know how to ride a horse!
Really? Suddenly, I felt a surge of confidence. With my foot, I kicked the horses abdomen, and the unicorn also coolly neighed in response. And then, in a sh it began racing off.
Ahaha!
Sybilughed loudly and turned around asking, Ihi, how is it possible for a horse rider to fall from the back of the horse and evennd with all four limbs pointing toward the sky?
I lifted myself up from the ground and indignantly said, I just wasnt holding on properly for a moment!
After I stood up, I smacked the unicorns head hard, condemning it. What are you rushing off so fast for? Are you trying to make me fall off and die?
The unicorn nickered quietly with a face filled with grievance.
Okay, okay! Seeing that its face was filled with such grievance, my heart softened. In return, I just warned it, From now on, just be a little more careful.
The unicorn then happily licked me again. Only the God of Light knows why this horse loves licking me so much!
Afterward, once I mounted the horse, the transformed panther Woodrow rushed out first. As he raced out, his appearance indeed raised quite a disturbance in the people who were lining up to leave the city gates. There were constant gasps from everyone that had seen him, and some even began screaming.
Where did this panthere from?
The guards at the city gates shouted to no avail. Then, ten people gathered into the formation of a fan and carefully raised their spears, aiming all of the spearheads at Woodrow.
Go now!
When I turned my head, Sybil and Ihi had already finished quietly shouting those words. The two of them immediately rushed out. Following that, I kicked the horses abdomen, making the unicorn follow behind them and rush out. This time, it didnt dare to use all of its strength to rush out; it even ran at apletely safe and stable pace. A light breeze blew by, and it felt sofortable that I thought I might like riding on horses from now on.
I sighed, This is much morefortable than riding on a persons back.
After I said that, I felt a little strange. How would I know that riding a horse is much morefortable than riding a person? It cant be that Ive ridden a person before How could that be possible!
Regardless, this wasnt the time to examine whether riding a person or a horse was better. Sybil and Ihi had already knocked down a group of people out in front, helping me by opening a pathway out. I hurriedly held onto the unicorn tightly and then said into its ear, A bit faster!
The unicorn immediately added more speed whilst the sound of the wind against my ears became louder and louder. I wasnt too far away from the city gates anymore, yet at this time, the thing attracting everyones attention had already drifted from Woodrow, Ihi and Sybil to the unicorn and I.
Its the unicorn! A person shouted.
At first, everyone was dumbstruck, only able to hold their mouths agape. However, immediately afterwards they braced themselves and gave chase. Even the passersby who had been screaming and telling everyone to avoid the panther widened their eyes and then began raising various weapons to approach us. There were even a couple of them holding brooms!
The guards instantly gave up on the panther and turned around to block the unicorn and my path out. However, Sybil, Ihi and Woodrow began attacking them from the rear. Even though they were up against spears, knives, swords and more weapons, they were not afraid at all to use their bodies to ram aside spears. This action naturally caused those who had impulsivelye up to begin to doubt whether they should continue.
Especially when the three of them were jabbed by spears and yet only the spears became crooked and broken whilst they still stood up perfectly fine,pletely uninjured, did everyones footsteps stop in unification. Their eyes widened even more than when they had just seen the unicorn.
This is the perfect opportunity to break through and escape I excitedly shouted, Faster! Unicorn! Go faster!
The unicorn immediately elerated in speed. The exhrating sound of the wind was constantly being blown against my ears. The small door was right in front of me; the unicorn and I nearly rushed out, ready to takemand. In addition, no one was guarding by the door, so no one could stop us!
However, the ting sound of the wind was suddenly interrupted by a loud noise.
Not far off into the distance in front of the unicorn and I, an enormous wall suddenly rose from the ground. The unicorns heartbeat suddenly skipped loudly and then it seemed like it wanted to stop. However, because the strength put into its dash before had been too much, it was really unable to immediately stop. Its hooves continuously scraped against the ground, but we still slid unceasingly forward.
The only reason I had not fallen off the unicorns body was because I had stuck my whole body onto the unicorns neck and had desperately grabbed onto its mane.
In the end, the unicorn still crashed into the wall. Luckily, the impact from the crash wasnt too strong. It staggered a bit and then stabilized its body.
My heartbeat rapidly sped up. That was far too close. If the unicorn hadnt immediately noticed the wall and stopped, the strength of the impact from that kind of speed would definitely have caused me to fall unconscious. After falling unconscious, the next time I wake up, I might already be in jail.
After I sighed in relief, I analyzed the wall that had suddenlye out of nowhere. This wall was actuallyposed entirely of the ice element This is an ice wall!
What happened?
Sybil, Ihi and Woodrow rushed toward me and looked at the wall of ice, dumbstruck.
Break this wall! I shouted angrily.
Use what to break it? Were just an archer and a rogue! Sybil and Ihi shouted.
Who was depending on you guys? I rolled my eyes at each of them.
At this moment, the unicorns horn exploded with a great amount of the holy element. A mass of light streaked toward the ice wall.
Charge!
However, the unicorn started bellowing loudly. It seemed like it was extremely unhappy. It was only in the next second that I realized why it was unhappy. It was because a huge amount of the ice element had gathered once again, creating another gigantic ice wall. I could feel it; this ice wall was much thicker and solider than the first one. I was afraid the unicorn could not immediately release another attack to break it like before.
If it isnt possible to break it in one hit, then it wont be possible to escape the attacks from the person behind us The one that created the ice wall!
I patted the side of the unicorns neck and gently called out, Turn around.
By this time, everyone else had long since turned to look behind. Sybil even screamed, How could this be possible? Theyre theyre holy knights from the Church of the God of Light?
Not only that Ihis voice was frantically shaking, The one at the front, his symbol is of the Twelve Holy Knights.
Its the Ice Knight! said Yuna, crying out. Her voice seemed as if she was about to faint.
Ice Knight?
Why does this sound so familiar? My attention and concentration shifted to the person in front, from his body filled with ice and holy elements to his individual appearance. His expression was as frigid as ice; his limbs were as stiff as ice and his hands were actually holding a popsicle!
As expected of the Ice Knight. Is that popsicle for him to eat along on the road?
The Ice Knight raised his popsicle and directed it toward us. His voice coldly said, Stand still.
Who are you trying to threaten by holding a popsicle? I retorted back with a cold voice that I had purposely lowered in order to avoid him recognizing me in the future.
Ice Knight didnt say anything. In response to such a provocation, he didnt even change his expression. It made me begin to wonder. Has this guys facial muscles frozen?
On the other hand, everyone else present responded extremely violently. This included my teammates who gasped and held their breaths. The knights beside the Ice Knight practically exploded with anger. They all shouted, Shut up! Insolent heretics, how dare you insult our leaders Divine Ice Sword!
Divine sword? No matter how you look at it, it looks like a popsicle At most, you can call ita divine stick?
Grisia, Ihi grew flustered, and began speaking incoherently, I-Ice Knight is much stronger than Ma-Master ss professions. Its impossible to beat him; hes part of the Twelve Holy Knights. What should we do now? What should we do!?
I quietly said, Dont be anxious. We dont need to win; we only need to escape.
Ihi cried out in distress, Its impossible even if its only escaping. Grisia, you, you have amnesia, thats why you dont know how formidable the Twelve Holy Knights are. Theyre like like as formidable as the gods!
Stop speaking so much nonsense. I rolled my eyes at him andmanded, I dont care if he is a god or a devil, block him and allow the unicorn to have time to gather elements in order to break the ice wall.
Hearing this, Ihis face looked even worse. Despite that, Sybil and he, along with Woodrow, stood between the unicorn and the holy knights. Then, they adopted a stance ready to attack. Seeing this, the holy knights on the other side seemed to be quite surprised with the exception of the Ice Knight. His facial muscles didnt even move one bit.
Defend, said Ice Knight monotonously.
The holy knights instantly brought forth their shields in unison, forming a wall of shields. Then, between the gaps of the shields, they extended their long swords.
More than ten holy knights have formed a defensive front against the four of us? Are they not intending to pursue us?
At this moment, a gap suddenly opened in the wall of shields. The Ice Knight came out from behind the formation and then slowly walked toward us. He was the only one who walked toward us.
At this moment, the unicorns horn released arge amount of the lightning element. Suddenly, lightning descended from the sky and urately hit the ice wall behind us. However, I wasnt happy at all because the ice element had not disappeared.
Ice Knight who was in front of me was releasing an extremely strong ice element toward the ice wall. If we dont defeat him, there will be no end to breaking these ice walls, and no point in breaking them either, since he can continuously create ice walls until either he or the unicorn can no longer gather any elements.
The unicorn roared angrily toward the sky; it even began incessantly scraping its hooves against the ground. It probably wanted to rush toward the Ice Knight to have an earth shattering battle.
Be good, I rapped its head severely.
The unicorn cried out sadly and then lowered its head. It even let out noises as if it were crying, making it seem like it wasboring under an extreme injustice.
At this time, Ice Knight was practically no more than ten steps away from us A wall of ice suddenly sprang up from the ground, blocking his path.
Then lightning fell down behind us again, identical to the one the unicorn had used before.
Hurry up and run! I shouted.
At first, the three of them at the front were stunned. The first one to react was Ihi. Without saying anything further he immediately turned around and slipped past the unicorn and I; he was as fast as a gust of wind. His actions caused Sybil and Woodrow to regain theirposures and turn around and start running away in session.
When Sybil ran past me, I kicked the horses side. The unicorn instantly followed my orders and turned around and ran quickly.
In the midst of fleeing, I felt the ice wall behind me had already been broken. But not to worry, I had already prepared a few lightning strikes to impede the Ice Knights pursuit.
In the end, we finally escaped from the city.
Volume 4, Fourth Tactic of Slaying a Dragon: “Recruit Powerful Assistants”
Volume 4, Chapter Fourth Tactic of ying a Dragon: Recruit Powerful Assistants
Trantor: ErodingPersona
Earlier, when the unicorn and Ice Knight had both simultaneously used their magic, I had had a faint feeling that I would be able to perform those magic spells too. Regardless of whether it was Ice Wall or Lightning, I felt I could cast all of them as well. If so, of course I should take the opportunity, while Ice Knight was still walking in slow motion, to quickly and stealthily gather the elements and st him so that he would be unable to react!
I burst through the small door and yelled to the three people in front of me, Dont use that road, and dont follow me!
Hearing this, the three of them stopped dead in their tracks and swiveled their heads around to look at me.
I didnt let the unicorn stop, only roaring again while passing by them, Hurry up and run!
You didnt even stop! Sybil grumbled loudly, To think that I had actually felt momentarily touched when I heard that you wanted to go off alone!
I turned my head and bellowed, If I stopped, I might as well run straight into prison! Also, if all of you dont start running, you guys might as well just walk straight into prison with your own feet!
After I finished speaking, the three of them immediately separated and ran off in different directions.
The minute the three of them separated, Ice Knight appeared behind me. There was not a single scratch on him, and not even a speck of dust could be seen. However, this wasnt particrly strange, as I had not aimed for him from the start; rather, I aimed at the holy knights who had formed a protective barrier like a metal wall behind him As they stood there without moving, they became as easy of targets as what walls would be.
Ice Knight barely stopped for a moment, and then he ignored the three others and started chasing me.
Seeing this, I belted out, Unicorn, run! Run as fast as you can!
The unicorn neighed aloud, sounding very excited. It ran faster and faster, so fast that I could barely open my eyes. Still, that didnt matter I could just close my eyes. After all, I still hadnt figured out any differences between keeping my eyes opened or closed.
I felt relieved instead of bothered by the unicorns high speed because a person definitely couldnt outrun such a fast horse Unless a lot of icicles kept appearing before the horse.
An icicle had suddenly burst out from the ground. However, the unicorns reflexes were nothing to scoff at. It made a sudden, forced turn about two meters away from the icicle and evaded it. Yet, barely a few strides after that, another icicle appeared before us again. The unicorn still refused to stop, and dodged once more around the icicle.
It seemed as if the unicorn was prepared to go against Ice Knight. The unicorns evasive skills were indeed very good. We might have even managed to sessfully escape If I hadnt fallen off of the unicorn.
Stupid horse! I roared while using a holy spell on my poor backside, which had almost been split in half. Did you think that I was glued to your back?
The unicorn stopped dead in its tracks. It turned and watched me with a timid look on its face, but it wasnt willing to walk over. It actually stared at me for a bit, and then turned to stare at Ice Knight, as though it was very troubled and wanted to swap the person riding it You stupid horse!
I had just finished healing my backside and was about to stand and beat the horse when a shadow fell upon me. I tilted my head up and saw Ice Knights face with its dead facial muscles directly above me. He ripped the mask from my face.
This is the end!
I nched, but I discovered that Ice Knights expression had also changed Oh? So his facial muscles arent dead?
This was the first time an expression had actually crossed Ice Knights face. He stared at me with a very surprised expression An opportunity!
Attack! Regardless of what attack Im capable of using, I must hurry up and perform it!
How can you be here, S Ice Knight seemed to hesitate while saying this, but halfway through with his words, he suddenly stopped and stared wide-eyed at me.
With sudden inspiration, I held both of my hands out toward him and roared, Chains of Darkness, seal my enemy!
Arge amount of the dark element pulsed out of my hands and scores of ck chains suddenly writhed upon the ground. Those chains werepressed withyers uponyers of vast amounts of dark element.
Looking at the chains, I wondered whether Ice Knight had ever seen these before, for there was a mystified expression on his face.
It doesnt matter, his reflexes can only be described as slow, so now is exactly the best time to overpower him!
A countless number of chains wrapped around Ice Knight from head to toe, tightening securely around his whole body and even his mouth. I had no wish of him yelling to attract the attention of the other knights chasing after us.
After that, he finally reacted. With his Divine Stick, he started breaking the Chains of Darkness.
Do you really think itll be that easy? I gave a coldugh and called, Unicorn, now If you dare to disobey me and not attack him, Ill tie you up as well!
The unicorn immediately rushed forward, the single horn on its head shining with a far more concentrated amount of holy element than ever before, and crashed into Ice Knight. However, this attack only stopped Ice Knight from breaking apart the chains. He didnt even look as though he had been hurt much at all.
Stupid horse! I roared, Dont you see that his whole body is full of light? Yet you want to use the holy element to attack him are you helping him scratch an itch? Use other elements to attack him!
The unicorn neighed to the heavens and the sky was suddenly filled with a lot of clouds that crackled with thunder. As the lightning bolts started to strike in session, Ice Knight didnt have any more time to break the chains. He hurriedly gathered the ice element again and again to form an ice wall above his head to block the numerous lightning strikes aimed at him.
I dispersed the ice wall he formed, and as he was unable to react instantly, he got hit by one of the lightning bolts.
One strike, two strikes Ice Knight didnt fall or faint. He only faced me, seemingly staring at me, yet still not giving up on solidifying the ice element.
However, his ability to gather could not evenpare to my speed at dispersing the ice element. Unable to form an ice wall, he finally could only rely on the thing surrounding his body That thing called Battle aura! I finally remembered the name.
The unicorn continued to strike with lightning bolts until it finally stopped and stared at me.
You cant do it anymore? I rolled my eyes at it and grumpily said, You really are useless. Are you really a horse worth 5000 gold ducats?
After saying this, I turned my head around and faced Ice Knight. The sky was already filled with even more of the lightning element that was even stronger than before. However, the lightning element had not been gathered by the unicorn. It had been gathered by me.
Theres no time left. The holy knights at the back will catch up anytime now. I have to use my quickest speed to strike him down!
The lightning crashed down.
Ice Knight raised his head upwards and stared at the sky, and then for some reason, dispersed the battle aura surrounding him The lightning bolt struck him squarely. He stood for only a second before simply falling to the side.
I jumped back in shock. Luckily, his heart was still beating. He must have simply fainted when he was hit by the lightning bolt.
I walked over, first picking up the popsicle, then kicking its owner lightly. Seeing that he did not react to the kick, I wiped the cold sweat off my face.
I had thought that even if I joined forces with the unicorn, I still might have been unable to defeat this guy. Fortunately, we managed to beat him.
Still, I couldnt let my guard down. I wrapped him up using numerous Chains of Darkness. Only when he looked like a ginormous ck cocoon did I stop, satisfied with my handiwork.
Once I stopped, I heard heavy footsteps. I hurriedly looked for my mask and put it back on. At this time, the knights thundering toward us were only a mere hundred meters away from me.
I sneered, slowly cing the popsicle against its owners neck, although at first I couldnt find where his neck was I had really wrapped too many chains around him.
I yelled out to the holy knights, If you dont value his life, then go ahead and rush forward!
Seeing this, all the holy knights stopped dead in their tracks. Their eyes widened until they were as big as a horses eyes.
The most important fact though, was that not a single one of them dared to move, just like I had expected.
If you dare to chase after us, I wont guarantee Ice Knights life!
Afterying down these threats, I dragged the giant cocoon onto the horse, and under the gaze of the audience, I calmly led the cocoon and the unicorn away from the area.
When I brought the cocoon and the unicorn to the appointed gathering spot, everyones jaws dropped straight to their chests.
You, you really know how to use magic? Ihi was the first to gulp and ask me with some fright.
Yuna followed with a shriek, How is that possible! How can a cleric of the God of Light know how to use magic that requires dark element?
How should I know? Even if you ask me, I cant give you an answer! All that matters is that I do know how to use it.
Grisia! What did you do? Woodrow really was the leader of the group. He was the first person to get to the main issue at hand.
What are you yelling so loudly for? The situation had truly gone a bit off course, so I could not afford to lose my cool. I assumed a calm manner and said, Didnt I just lead the unicorn out of the city so that we could sell itter and split the money?
Then what is that? Woodrow gestured toward the cocoon on the ground and yelled, Sneaking out the unicorn and selling it is one thing, but kidnapping the Ice Knight is another matter altogether!
My god! We are making an enemy out of the entire Church of the God of Light Yuna mumbled off to the side.
Let him go immediately! Woodrow roared.
Let him go? I sneered, If we let him go now, what will we do if he brings back the others to pursue us? As long as he is in our hands, the holy knights, hot on our heels, wont rush up and slice us into pieces!
Hearing this, Woodrow flinched. His mouth opened, as though he still wanted to argue, but in the end, he closed it and didnt say anything else.
Seeing this, Iforted them by saying, Dont panic, as long as we get to a distance where the holy knights will be unable to follow us, we can immediately release him and bring the unicorn to wherever we want. Nothing will happen to any of us.
At this, everyones expressions lightened up. However, Woodrow seemed to be struggling with himself for a while before mumbling, Im very sorry. After we split the money, we may have to go our separate ways.
My heart jumped. I looked at the rest of them. Even though they all wore uneasy expressions on their faces, none of them spoke up I dropped my smile and said indifferently, Thats alright. As long as I get my share of the money, Im fine with it.
Of course, Woodrow nodded his head as a gesture of confirmation.
I nodded my head as well and told everyone, Why dont we take a break? We can continue the discussion about where we should go tomorrow morning.
Okay. Woodrow nodded and then said, Now lets arrange the guards for tonight.
Theres no need for that, let me act as the guard for the whole night! I smiled and said, After all, as you all know, I have already slept for ten days! If you want me to sleep now, it might even be harder than kidnapping the Ice Knight!
Everyoneughed. Woodrow politely replied, Well have to trouble you with this then.
I nodded.
So I have been abandoned I used a rock as my pillow and looked up toward the sky. The unicorn was sleeping on my left, while the gigantic cocoon was sound asleep at my right. Everyone else was also sleeping close by. Their breaths were slow and even, as if they were all sleeping very soundly.
Although they have already nned to abandon me, they have yet to raise their guard against me.
I slowly stood up and walked toward where everyone else was sleeping. These people are really na?ve! If I can force Ice Knight into submission, cant I just beat them into submission as well?
First of all, a single person escaping always attracts less attention than a group. Second, this way the amount I would obtain would not be 1,000 gold ducats, but rather 25,000 gold ducats!
I walked over to Sybil, slowly leaned down andlightly tucked her in with the cloak that she was using as a nket.
Really! At this age and shes still kicking aside her nket!
I shook my head in frustration and decided to walk back to my ce and continue lying down. However, when I turned around, I was shocked to see a person standing not far off from where we were.
Thats
Scarlet? I gasped in surprise.
But the unicorn is still asleep in its original spot! Yet Scarlet appeared too. Wasnt she fabricated by the unicorn? Or does Scarlet only appear when the unicorn is asleep? Or maybe there is actually no connection at all between Scarlet and the unicorn
While I was still thinking, Scarlet had already skipped to my side, and then, holding something with both of her hands as if she were giving me a priceless treasure, she said, Big brother dropped this.
It was a book.
I dropped this? I flipped open the book and reflexively lowered my head to use my eyes to face it This was yet another action that I could not understand. Eyes couldnt help me see anything on the book.
I could sense the elements; the book had the wood element, and on top of the wood element, there was a very thinyer of the stone element. The stone element drew out words, but such little stone element caused me to have a hard time differentiating it. Still, I managed to figure out the words in the end.
A Complete Guide to Necromancy Spells was written on the books cover.
Theres still something else! Scarlet let out a tinkling, silver-belledugh, and innocently said, However, its not here. Head northeast, and you will find it there.
What is it?
Scarlet tilted her head to the side and said, Try touching your chest.
Hearing this, I patted my chest. Instantly, an uneasy feeling enveloped me Was it originally empty here?
With a heart full of doubt, I lifted my head up and asked, Scarlet, you have my book, and you also know where my belongings are. Does that mean you know who I am Scarlet?
I stopped in surprise I couldnt feel Scarlet anymore. Has she disappeared again? What in the world is going on?
I abruptly opened my mouth and asked, Youre awake?
This had nothing to do with Scarlet. Rather, Ice Knight, who was lying close by, had opened his eyes and was staring straight at me.
I believed that if his mouth hadnt been gagged by the Chains of Darkness, he would certainly have already started yelling at me in rage, wouldnt he? I didnt need my memories to know this; there werent many people in this world who would like to be bound up like a cocoon.
I walked back to my original ce and sat down. Mischievously, I patted his head and said, Dont panic, when we reach somewhere far enough that your holy knights can no longer catch up with us, well let you go, so dont bother struggling so hard.
After a pause, I changed my tone and coldly said, This way, I wont need to waste any energy to beat you up.
Ice Knight only blinked his eyes in reply. After that, he really didnt move a muscle and merely continued staring at me.
I flipped through A Complete Guide to Necromancy Spells the entire night. Then, I conveniently used the readily avable guinea pig next to me, Ice Knight, to experiment spells on.
The ice element surrounding Ice Knight had always tended to gather around him. Luckily, the rate of gathering still wasnt as quick as my ability to disperse it.
Later on, we started on our journey to escape the pursuers. The first major problem we encountered was: how were we supposed to transport a cocoon that was as big as a human?
Sybil was the first toe up with a suggestion. Let Yuna cast a strength enhancing spell on me. Ill carry him on my back!
I supposed Ice Knights appearance must be pretty good. Even Sybil was drooling over him.
How long do you n to carry him on your back? I grumpily asked, A day, three days, or five days? Or do you n on using weeks to measure the amount of time?
This Sybil doubtfully replied, Three No! Five days!
Hm! It seems that Ice Knights good looks are at the level of people are willing to carry him for five days straight.
I suddenly felt very curious and asked, Sybil, if you were to carry me, how many days would you be willing to carry me?
Sybil looked at my face solemnly and said, Based on just appearance, I would be willing to carry you for a week, but after getting acquainted with your personality
Dont tell me it has dropped down to a day? I asked a little uneasily.
No. Sybil shrugged and said, I only want to get as far away from you as possible.
At least my appearance is good enough that people are willing to carry me for seven days straight. Afterforting myself, I looked at the unicorn and then looked at Ice Knight before I asked thetter, Hey! Are you a virgin?
Everyones jaws dropped to their chests again.
Ice Knight simply red at me, not even deigning to give a single word of reply. How dare he look upon me with so much disdain Ah! His mouth is still being covered by the Chains of Darkness!
I quickly undid the chains and asked again, You can talk now. So, hurry up and answer me, are you a virgin?
He continued ring at me without saying a single word.
Even if he was, he would never admit to that, would he? Something so embarrassing Er! Grisia, Im not saying that your being a virgin is very embarrassing! Igor hurriedly exined.
I red at Igor before pulling out the popsicle that hung at my waist. Holding it against Ice Knights neck, I roared, Are you a virgin or not? Answer me!
Even when he was facing imminent death, Ice Knight still maintained his icy silence. This is bad. Its not like I can actually kill him, can I?
Maybe I should torture him and force the answer out of him? I wondered for a moment, a little distressed. After a while, I started to smile instead.
I ced the popsicle back at my waist, hauled up Ice Knight and threw him toward the unicorn The unicorn had no intention of even evading the ginormous cocoon.
Damn!
Everyone sucked in a deep breath. Ihi even spat out an expletive. Finally Igor mumbled, Since when did this world have so many old virgins past the age of twenty?
Im not a virgin! I vigorously denied right away.
Ihi shrugged his shoulders, and Igor smiled pacifyingly while saying, Yes, yes! If you say you arent then you arent.
After resolving the transport problem, we didnt have any more time to waste. We immediately started on our journey of escaping. To me, it would also be known as a boring riding journey.
As I had to match everyones speed of walking, the unicorn had to trot along very slowly. I felt immensely bored and started a one-sided conversation with the cocoon. Is your real name really Ice?
Ice Knight shook his head.
At this, my curiosity spiked and I asked, Its not? Then whats your name?
He stared at me for quite some time before replying slowly, Ice.
Thats so hard to pronounce. I frowned. ? What sort of person would give someone a name like that?
Ive never hoped that you would pronounce my name correctly, he ndly said.
I was surprised, What did you say?
He was silent for a while, and if I didnt mistake it, he seemed to have peeked at the others out of the corner of his eyes before turning his attention back on me and shaking his head, Nothing.
Alright then, , are there any other members of the Twelve Holy Knights close by?
Although I asked him this, I didnt really expect that he would tell me the truth. However, even if he lied to me, it would be fine as well. Of course I would be able to determine if he was lying to me or not, and from there I could get the answer I wanted!
Yes, there is. Knight-Captain ze is close by. He nodded his head.
I was stunned for a moment. s heartbeat didnt speed up at allHe didnt lie! He actually told me that a member of the Twelve Holy Knights was close by, and he even told me who it was!
Will he chase after us? I asked a little nervously.
nodded his head and answered without the slightest hesitation, He will.
This is bad. I frowned, What if I used your life to threaten him?
knitted his eyebrows together. He looked as though he was thinking this through. After a while, he exined in detail, He will back down, but he wont give up. He will never give up.
Hearing this, I said with a smile, How na?ve, do you really believe that yourrades will never abandon you?
nodded his head and said, The Twelve Holy Knights will never abandon the Twelve Holy Knights.
Is that so? My tone turned low and I coldly said, If theres a chance, lets try it out. When hes on the brink of death, well see whether or not hell abandon you.
He wont. looked at me and repeated in an extremely firm tone, The Twelve Holy Knights will never abandon the Twelve Holy Knights.
I gave a cold snort. To think that a guy with such a cold and expressionless face could be such a na?ve idiot!
After that, we reached a fork in the road. Everyone stopped dead in their tracks and turned to look at Woodrow.
Woodrow read the signboard and said, If we follow the path on the right we will be heading northeast toward the Kingdom of Moon Orchid. If we head left we will be entering the border of the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound. Although there are two roads, I dont think we have a choice.
He flicked his eyes toward , sighed, and said, Kidnapping the Ice Knight and stepping into the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound with him? Im afraid that the minute we step into a city will be the time well know what that citys prisons look like.
Thats a given! Yuna red at me and coldly said, The Kingdom of Forgotten Sound is the base of the Church of the God of Light. Everyone there knows the Twelve Holy Knights
Especially the leader of the Twelve Holy Knights, the Sun Knight!
Sybil interrupted suddenly. When she finished speaking, she revealed a face full of adoration, and in a dreamy tone she said, The rumors say that the Sun Knight has bright, golden hair, sky blue eyes and skin as white and smooth as milk
After saying this, Sybil suddenly stopped to stare at me. She couldnt have used me as her base model to dream up her Sun Knight, could she?
I couldnt help but say in a sour voice, Is the Sun Knight a girl? Your entire description seems to be describing a gorgeous beauty!
Hes handsome! Sybil immediately snapped back to her senses and forcefully countered, Whats more, hes a truly elegant and handsome guy, unlike you! Even though you have the same golden hair, blue eyes and pale skin, you have absolutely no ss!
An elegant, handsome guy?
I patted s head and intentionally messed up his hair before saying with satisfaction, Isnt this guy one of the elegant members of the Twelve Holy Knights as well? Look at him now how in the world does he look elegant when he is wrapped up like a cocoon? Your Sun Knight is probably exactly like him!
Stop bullying him! Sybil shrieked and rushed forward to tidy up s hair, and at the same time sneakily touch his face a few times before she was willing to raise her head up and answer me, Not to mention, Ice Knight doesnt need to be elegant. He is the cold and handsome type! In addition, ze Knight, who was mentioned yesterday, is the wild spitfire type!
What, does the Church of the God of Light choose its knights based on looks? I rolled my eyes, unhappily retorting, Why are they all handsome guys?
Its not like that. Yuna shook her head, face tinged with slight helplessness, All of that is what girls imagine them to be like. Its possible that not everyone in the Twelve Holy Knights is good-looking.
But Ice Knight is really handsome! The rumors arent necessarily wrong! The moment Sybil finished yelling, she hurriedly lowered her head down and asked , Right, right? At least the Sun Knight should be a super handsome guy right?
indifferently said, I do not know what your standard is.
Sybil swiftly asked, He should at least be more handsome than Grisia, right?
He was silent for quite some time. Under Sybils relentless barrage of questions, he finally replied, Should be around the same.
This made Sybil frown, and I gloated, See! Why yearn for the Sun Knight? Just looking at me is enough.
He definitely has a lot more ss than you! Sybil said indignantly.
At this moment, Woodrow walked past Sybil and me, who were still arguing heatedly, and approached , asking with deadly seriousness, Why have the Twelve Holy Knightse to such a remote area? This ce is already part of the Shadow Gods territory.
gave a simple reply, To look for someone.
Who are you looking for? Woodrow asked in surprise.
He looked indifferently at Woodrow but didnt dignify his question with a reply.
However, Woodrow didnt dare press him any further. When he saw that wasnt going to answer, Woodrow walked away of his own ord.
From then on, we naturally continued on our journey. The only difference was that we no longer maintained our silence along the way. Not only did I argue with Sybil throughout the journey, Ihi would also slink up and touch Of course he wasnt touching me! He would touch the popsicle hanging by the side of my waist.
As for Igor, he kept on yelling for me to remember whether or not I knew any other interesting spells.
I thought for a while before getting off the unicorn and squatting down. I touched the earths surface and searched beneath its crust.
Hm! It doesnt seem like there are any human skeletons Ah! Found something!
Once I moved my hand away from the earth, a bunch of ashen things surfaced on top of the dirt.
Bones? Sybil looked at the pile of things in confusion.
I carefully manipted them, injecting the dark element into the bones and then approximately piecing them together one-by-one, hoping I wasnt getting it wrong It was a pity that there were no human skeletons beneath the earth, for there were a lot of living peoples skeletal frameworks present here that I could use as reference to piece together a dead persons bones.
After I finished piecing everything together, I mended the joints between the bones with a thickyer of dark element, using it to rece the rotted joints. To increase its cuteness I used the dark element to rece its flesh and long ears Finally, a ck rabbit started to jump around on the ground.
NeNecromancer!
Yuna weakly said, I really have no idea why, but I cant even summon up the energy to shriek now. Grisia, you are really more and more unlikely to be a cleric from the Church of the God of Light.
While the three men were still staring wide-eyed with fear at the rabbit, Sybil was the one who was the least afraid of it. She actually ran over and picked up the skeletal rabbit, beaming as she said, Its so cute! Grisia, dont let it disappear!
I shrugged my shoulders and replied, Okay.
After seeing Sybils actions, everyone looked at the rabbit. Igor was so excited that he even came up with a suggestion. Grisia, since you can make a rabbit, it must means that you can also make a horse, right? If we have horses, then we can travel faster.
I can, as long as there are horse skeletons around.
Where am I supposed to get a horses skeleton for you Igor replied, crestfallen.
I shrugged my shoulders. If there werent any bones, then I couldnt do anything either. Eight to nine out of ten necromancy spells required bones.
Then why dont you make a bone dagger for me to y with? Igor excitedly said, In all those old legends, the warriors who sessfully y a dragon always use one of the dragons bones to make a de.
If you draw me a design, then Ill make it for you.
Ihi butted in with an insult, This uncouth fellow? The fact that he knows how to write is already a miracle in itself! As if hed be able to draw a design
Stop fooling around! We should continue on our journey, Woodrow suddenly shouted, his tone of voice grim. Everyone immediately remembered that we were supposed to be escaping. We squelched our fooling around and hastened on with our journey. Naturally, I once again rode the unicorn, and we continued on our silent trek on both foot and horse.
You shouldnt have used necromancy before them.
What? I lowered my head downwards and stared at , who was lying horizontally before me. He was the one who had spoken just now, even though his voice had been barely above a whisper.
What did you say?
However, just stared at me and maintained his silence.
Seeing this, I pretended that I had not heard him at all. I fished out the book on necromancy spells from my possessions and continued to study other spells. I also conveniently experimented on the guy closest to me. Of course, that guy was , who was separated from me only by the Chains of Darkness.
You really cant me me for liking to use him as a guinea pig. Its not my fault that hes so suitable to be one.
No matter how much I experimented on him, he always maintained his usual frostiness, not letting out a sound and not even having a change in facial expression. Besides that cold look in his eyes, he never made a single move in protest. He really was the model guinea pig of guinea pigs for experiments!
I happily continued with my experiments until Sybil noticed it. She was so angry, as if her husband had just been toyed with, and together with an equally furious Yuna, the two of them yanked each side of my face and gave me a serious warning to stop bullying the Ice Knight. Having had my facial skin almost torn off, I could only give up on experimenting on my perfect guinea pig. Instead, I practiced some necromancy spells that did not require a guinea pig.
Spell of Bone-Searching: Can be used to search for bones beneath the earths surface.
Bone Prison: A defensive spell that grants the ability to use bones to create a wall.
Bone Piercer: From beneath the ground, a thorn created from bones will rush up and pierce the enemy.
No matter how many I read, theyre all about using the dark element to manipte bones!
I simply flipped to thest few pages of the book to see if there were any different spells. As I expected, some interesting spells started showing up, like Encroaching Death. It was arge-scale offensive spell. Its advantages were that it was hard to defend against and escape from because the affected area was veryrge. However, its shoring was that the opponents speed of dying was very slow, so there was even the chance of the spell caster being unable to sustain the spell long enough for the enemy to die.
However, it could at least make the opposition lose their offensive power. Hence, when facing arge group of enemies, it is a very useful spell. At least, that was what the book said.
Ooohhh! I should hurry up and learn this spell. After all, I did kidnap the Ice Knight, and its possible that an entire swarm of holy knights might be pursuing me.
Stop reading that. You shouldnt learn any of that, suddenly opened his mouth and said.
Oh? I asked him while reading, Then what is it that I should learn?
, however, went back to being silent again. He really is a strange guy!
Since he had no otherments, I continued flipping through the book.
Summoning a death knight
Volume 4, Fifth Tactic of Slaying a Dragon: “Overcome Various Obstacles of the Journey”
Volume 4, Chapter Fifth Tactic of ying a Dragon: Ovee Various Obstacles of the Journey
Trantor: lucathia
After being on the run for several days, everyone felt fairly satisfied living the life of a fugitive. Even , our hostage whom we had seized, was living a life of pleasure How should I exin this?
On the very first night, he swore to the God of Light that he would never escape or harm us. He wanted me to dispel the Chains of Darkness wrapped around his chest so that he could cook for everyone!
You really couldnt judge a book by its cover. Although he was one of the exalted Twelve Holy Knights, his cooking skills were even better than Yuna and Sybils put together! Once we ate dinner prepared by him, the following morning, no one wanted to eat meals prepared by Yuna or Sybil anymore, not even themselves.
I have a horse to ride and someone to experiment my necromancy on. After tiring of that, I even have delicious meals waiting for me. What in the world can be morefortable than this?
Can you not y around with bones while using holy light?
This wasnt the first time Yuna had protested, saying things like, This vites normalcy. You keep breaking the fundamental principle of how holy and dark elements are pr opposites and cannot coexist. Yourepletely viting the rules.
I retorted, Do you mean that when those pursuers catch up with us, Im not allowed to use necromancy to obstruct the enemy while using holy light to help heal Igor and the others?
After hearing what I said, the facial expressions of those in the team whose professions required going into battle changed greatly. They hurriedly refuted Yunas words, and then they pacified me in passing.
Hmph, Im going to say it again! I have a horse to ride and someone to experiment my necromancy on. After tiring of that, I even have delicious meals waiting for me, and even when I get scolded for viting the rules, I have a bunch of people who will scold that person back for me, and then theyll console me agreeably Even if I was the Sun Knight, my life probably wouldnt be asfortable as this!
Regrettably, our days of pleasure ended in merely three days.
I often blessed Woodrow with the Wings of God spell so that he could scout behind us. Today, when he returned to our campsite and transformed back into human form, he solemnly said, ze Knight has caught up with us. I saw them when I was on the mountains. They number around ten, and are no more than a day away from us by foot.
Do they have clerics among them? I inquired in detail.
Woodrow shook his head and replied, No.
Why didnt they bring along any clerics? I asked in some confusion. Couldnt clerics help by casting the Wings of God spell? That should be very helpful for hastening their journey, right?
At this point, coolly exined, A single cleric is not capable of casting the Wings of God spell over ten people for a long duration of time. They would need to bring along at least two, and they must bring an advanced or higher leveled cleric. Even so, clerics themselves are a kind of burden. Their stamina is too poor, so they cannot continue the journey without stopping like holy knights.
Having heard this, I suddenly felt that Woodrows estimation might not be urate. Hurriedly, I asked, How long will it take them to reach us?
Theing party is ze Knight and his toon. actually answered me, If he said that itll take them a day, then at most itll only take them five hours.
Everyones eyes widened at his words.
Ihi shouted, That quick? Are they rogues or are they holy knights?
Why are you being so forthright?
I was more suspicious about something else. Even though was a hostage, he didnt scream or make a scene. He even cooked meals for us, and now he was going as far as revealing information about people on his side to his kidnappers. How in the world can there be such a good hostage? He might as well join our team!
Because theres no way you guys can escape. That time when I said that ze was nearby, do you know where he was? He paused for a bit before slowly dering the answer, Leaf Edge City.
Once he said that, everyone became stunned. I was the only one who asked in confusion, So what if he was in Leaf Edge City?
Woodrow breathed in deeply and said, Leaf Edge City is on the border of the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound, but it is still quite a distance from the Kingdom of Kissinger. For normal people, traveling from there to here would take around six No! Theyd have to pass through forests, and they might even run into bandits and wild beasts on their way. Im afraid that an urate estimate would be ten days.
I eximed, Yet they only spent three days? Did they not rest at all, and kept traveling How can they even be considered normal humans?
None of us are normal humans.
spoke all of a sudden. He turned to me and unhurriedly said, None of us have ever been normal humans.
I was stunned for a bit. I turned my head to ask everyone, Do you believe s words? ording to him, ze Knight will be able to catch up with us within five hours, and we wouldnt be able to escape at all.
Immediately, Yuna said severely, Of course. Hes a believer of the God of Light, and hes even one of the Twelve Holy Knights who are the highest-ranked of the Church of the God of Light. Everyone knows that they never ever lie!
He has no need to lie to us. Its not like we can escape anyway.
After Woodrow chipped in these words, I finally epted this. Even though I had lost my memories, I still did not believe that there were people in this world who never told lies.
Since we cant escape, then we can only take the initiative and go on the offensive. I serenely said, Lets retaliate and attack them instead.
You want to go against ze Knight? Igor immediately yelled in a loud voice, Are you crazy?
Everyone elses surprised reactions were half a step slower. It wasnt until after Igor shouted that everyone woke up from their stupor, each of their faces full of horror.
I carefully exined to everyone, They only have ten people. We have six people, and we even have a hostage. As long as we set up traps, our chance of winning is very high
Our chance of winning is very high? Only ten people? Ihis eyes were wide as he said, Do you even understand just what kind of people the Twelve Holy Knights are? The God of Light has the Twelve Holy Knights, the God of War has the Son of the God of War, and the Cathedral of the Confounded God has the Dark Eagle. They are like characters from legends, yet they exist in reality. Compared to the God of Light or the God of War or whatever, its much easier to believe that these people exist They are pretty much living gods walking among us in this world!
At this point, everyone looked at me, and they were even nodding one-by-one in agreement with Ihi.
That powerful? I thought it over, and then I used my hand to pat s head. I asked, You mean this thing is a god whos walking among us in this world?
Grisia, in many ways, youre also not a normal human! Woodrow muttered in a low voice.
Yuna shook her head and sighed, The fact that the dark element and the holy element coexist within you already makes you an abnormal person. On top of that, you can also use both holy magic and necromancy my god! I honestly dont know who in the world you really are.
I tilted my head to the side to think before I said, You mentioned before that mypanions were a holy knight and a dark elf. I wonder if that has anything to do with it? Maybe the two of them werent mypanions, but rather my teachers?
After everyone heard this, they revealed expressions of sudden realization one after another.
Just as I wanted to continue and tell everyone about Scarlet, suddenly spoke up, If you dont start setting your traps, Im afraid you wont make it in time. The traps must bepletely wless, or else they will not trick ze Knight and his toon.
Listen to him. What in the world is he saying? Im really suspicious about whether or not he holds a grudge against ze Knight! Wait, ze and Ice? Maybe they really are like fire and ice. Come to think of it, maybe wants to get someone else to do his dirty work?
I wont be killing him, but its no biggie if I help you mess with him a little!
After I understood the situation, I patted his head and said quite amicably, Dont even mention it. Youve been so amodating, and even cooked meals for us, and now youre telling us so much information. Helping you out with a small favor is a given.
Hearing this, stared at me nkly.
I figured, Hes probably embarrassed that I saw through his inner thoughts?
Alright everyone, gather here and hear me out on the arrangement of the traps
Ihi immediately protested, Hey, you even know how to set traps? Arent you stealing the jobs of rogues?
He has already taken my job, so why should he hold back for you? Yuna answered coldly.
Thankfully, Im safe. Igor gloated, Not only can Grisia not use a sword, he cant even hold it properly.
I rolled my eyes and said, Im a cleric and at most Im also a necromancer. Its not like my profession is one that requires the use of a sword!
After I said this, I found that had opened his eyes wide to stare at me.
I lowered my head and moodily said to him, Whatre you looking at! Im not a knight like you, so it shouldnt be strange if I dont know how to use a sword!
Hearing this, stopped staring, but his expression was still quite strange
Freak!
I hid at the top of a small hill with the unicorn next to me. was still loaded on the unicorns back. The only difference was, during the day, he was merely bundled up and then ced on top, but now he waspletely bound to the unicorns back.
This way, even if ze Knight subdued all of us, the unicorn could still run away with him. I believed that ze Knight would not kill us before finding , so this action was ourst trick, a guarantee that even if our operation failed and everyone got captured, we would still be able to keep our lives.
After that, I let the scene in my head expand farther and farther, spreading out wider and wider like a fan Sure enough, I discovered ze Knight in this manner.
ze Knights fire and holy elements were so abundant that it was scary. It would be hard to miss him. However, I also discovered that Woodrows calctions were somewhat wrong. The opponent didnt have ten people. They only had eight.
Grisia, Grisia!
What? My attention was still focused on ze Knight, so I answered off-handedly, but then I started to be curious. Oh, by the way, whats ze Knights name?
fell silent for a bit before he yelled lowly, You, have you really forgotten? zes name is Chikus, and his full name is Chikus ze, while your full name is Grisia Sun!
Stunned, I immediately diverted my attention from ze Knight back to . I asked him confusedly, What nonsense are you spouting? What do you mean by that?
used a fierce tone that I had never heard from him before to roar lowly, Grisia Sun! You are the Sun Knight of the Church of the God of Light. You are the leader of the Twelve Holy Knights!
Im the Sun Knight? Im the leader of the Twelve Holy Knights?
I fell silent for a good while before I smiled and shook my head. I was almost tricked by you. You must have spun this tall tale to prevent me from harming yourpanion, ze!
I havent lied to you!
hurriedly said, Since the day you disappeared, Judgment has sent eight groups of people to search for you. Earth and Stone went to the Kingdom of Moon Orchid, while ze and I came to Kissinger. The others are searching everywhere within the kingdom for you.
Nonsense! Ished out.
But refused to give up and continued to say, Sun, you must believe me. Hurry and return to the Holy Temple. Judgment is furious. He says if you return safely, hes going to kill you, and if you return with injuries, hes going to make you feel you wished you had died.
I blurted out, Then I think its better if I dont return After I said this, my heart filled with puzzlement. Whos Judgment?
Lesus Judgment, this is Knight-Captain Judgments full name. s tone sounded sympathetic as he said, Trust me, Sun, you dont want to anger Judgment. He is the only person you are afraid of.
Why should I be afraid of him? I snorted coldly and said, Your lie has a very obvious w in it!
w?
Thats right. I smiled as I said, Perhaps you have forgotten? Igor just said I cant even hold a sword properly! So how could I possibly be a knight? Your lie is too obvious!
Like I thought, was speechless. Iughed derisively and then immediately noticed that ze Knight andpany had almost reached the location where the first trap had been set. Seeing this, I hurriedly gave instructions to my teammates who would be involved in the first trap.
suddenly said, Dont harm ze, or else you will regret it your entire life.
I wont kill him. I have no intention of being a fugitive by the Church.
I gave out my instructions while answering him. After that, he said no more.
Let the series of traps begin!
Stage one: the beauty trap.
Sybil and Yuna were to lie copsed by the roadside. ording to them, holy knights would never leave women who had copsed by the roadside, so ze Knight would have to bring them along. This would give those two the chance to infiltrate the troops!
This trick might work with other people.
suddenly spoke up, But ze has always been inattentive, and it goes without saying that among the Twelve Holy Knights, the ze Knight is the most uncouth. He doesnt know how and doesnt need to empathize with females.
Why didnt you mention this earlier? I yelled a little resentfully.
I dont think Im obligated to help you guys, answered tly.
Oh! I truly cant refute this deration of his, since hes a hostage and not arade.
But cant you cooperate one more time?
He-he actually turned his head away, as if he didnt want to pay me any attention! What, what kind of attitude is this? Is he the hostage, or am I?
Faraway, the ze Knight really did ignore Sybil and Yuna and passed by them to continue their journey. I was even able to see the awkward expressions on Yuna and Sybils faces. When they had first heard the n, that they were responsible for infiltrating the ranks of the holy knights, they had been so happy
Who knew that our first step would already be a failure? I hatefully said, What kind of ze Knight is he! Hes just a heartless bastard!
Right after I said this, actually sternly yelled at me all of a sudden, Hes not heartless. He has too much heart, Sun! When you went missing, ze pretty much rushed out immediately to look for you. The scope of his search is thergest. To cover that magnitude of range, he and his toon pretty much have to push themselves to their limits. He is heartless toward them for your sake! Its fine if you forget everything! But you cannot ever forget that ze is forever the person who supports you the most.
After hearing s agitated tone, I had no choice but to start considering his words. I stayed silent for some time before I couldnt help but ask him, If I am the Sun Knight, yet I dont know how to use a sword, my mind is full of thoughts of money and beautiful women, and on top of that, I even know how to use necromancy Oh my God of Light! What kind of messed up Sun Knight am I?
Basically, I am someone who is the exact opposite of the Sun Knight that Sybil kept talking about to my ear!
fell silent for some time before he quietly said, We do not perfectly fit into the molds created by the imaginations of themon people, but we strive for that so as not to disappoint them. He paused for a bit and then said, If you hadnt used necromancy in front of this team, destroying the image of the Sun Knight, I would have told you right when I was first able to speak that you are the Sun Knight.
I see. No wonder he often looked like he wanted to say something but couldnt.
.
I called out to him. He merely looked at me silently. Very apologetically, I said, I really dont remember you or ze Knight, so it doesnt matter if youre telling the truth or if youre spouting lies. My currentpanions are Woodrow and the others. Thats why, I just want to do my best not to disappoint them, but I promise you, unless absolutely necessary, I wont harm any holy knights rashly.
Hearing this, only replied with an oh but then he immediately seemed to remember something else. He added, Sun, dont trust that strange girl. Shes very suspicious.
You saw Scarlet?
Hearing s words, I smiled weakly and said, To an amnesic person, everyones very suspicious.
said frankly, Then dont trust anyone, no matter if its Scarlet or Woodrow, or even me and ze.
Stunned, I nodded. Okay.
When I directed my attention back to the distance again, I also threw a lightning bolt in that direction. However, my target was not ze Knight andpany, but rather Yuna and Sybil I could almost hear the scream from their widened mouths.
If twodies get attacked, and their lives are in danger, can he still abandon and ignore them?
I smiled lightly and said, If he could, I would really like to recalcte if five thousand gold ducats is worth fighting this kind of guy.
After halting, I still got rid of the word heartless. Even though I didntpletely trust s words, just like my situation with Scarlet, theres still a fifty percent chance that what he said could be true, so I didnt want to insult ze Knight.
I could only half trust both and Scarlet. As for Woodrow and the others Frankly speaking, they couldnt harm me at all, so I didnt have to worry about them hurting me.
Yet, because of this, they were currently the people I trusted the most.
After that lightning attack, the holy knights finally stopped their steps. Hesitantly, they turned around to look before they simultaneously nced toward theirmander, ze Knight.
ze Knight hesitated but still returned to save them. He cast Heal on the two of them, asked simple questions, and searched around the area but didnt find anything out of ce. Two holy knights, one of them was even ze Knight himself, then carried Yuna and Sybil on their backs, and they continued on the road without wasting any more time.
Next up was my task. I climbed on the unicorn, bringing along with me to proceed with my primary taskleading ze Knight on a stroll all over the ceso that Woodrow and the others could have more time to prepare.
At first, I thought this would be an easy job that was not very different from escaping like I had done before. Wasnt I merely riding a horse both times?
I was!
But this time I had to press on regardless of the time of day. Once my feet touched the ground, and I let my butt rest, I was only able to take two bites out of my rations before I had to immediately jump back onto my horse as if my butt was on fire to ride through the day and night.
Its like those holy knights dont need to rest! They keep pursuing right behind me!
Once I reached the road, they conjured horses out of nowhere, forcing me to take the unicorn back into the forest. We bounced up and down on the bumpy path, so I had to keep casting Heal on my butt, otherwise if I continued to ride this way, my butt would split in two in the end.
When I entered the forest, they got off their horses and continued to chase after me on foot.
Although the unicorn moved with ease in the forest, unlike a normal horse which couldnt even step inside, it was also carrying two people plus a lot of luggage on its back. Not only did it carry a lot of extra weight, it also couldnt jolt us too hard, so its speed was actually not any faster than the holy knights who were traveling by foot.
said indifferently, This is the border between the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound and the Kingdom of Moon Orchid. The Church of the God of Light still has a lot of influence here, so for one of the Twelve Holy Knights, whether it be seeking information or enlisting a few horses from the local farmers, both can be easily aplished.
Damn it! I hadnt thought of this. In the beginning, when we were still a distance from them, we should have immediately started running away instead of worrying about whether or not they would catch up. We even purposely stopped to wait for them.
However, didnt I force them to bring along Yuna and Sybil? Can it be that they havent been able to slow them down Or is this speed of theirs already the result of being slowed down?
No matter what, if things continue like this, I will eventually be caught. If they catch up with me before I escape to my destination, then things will definitely turn ugly If this is the case, then I should take the initiative and attack!
Hmph! Chikus ze is one of the gods walking among us in this world?
I coldly snorted and said, Im going to meet you and see for myself. I dont believe you are really that divine!
Even though I didnt know whether a holy knights strength differed during the day and at night, their god is called the God of Light, so I thought it would be best not to attack them when the sun was still hanging high up in the air. Besides, the night has always been the best time for sneaking around, and it was also more advantageous to me for gathering the dark element.
I just spouted a bunch of stuff, but basically, I nned on a nighttime sneak attack. I wanted to wound at least a few people so that I could slow down their crazy traveling speed.
ording to Ihis theory, when doing evil deeds, one must wear something on ones face.
That was why I took Ihis small knife and ttened it to make an iron mask that was twisted out of shape. I threaded a rope through it and tied it to my face. Then, I donned Yunas cleric robes and covered the robes with the dark element. Finally, I picked up a very deformed branch from the roadside to use as a magic staff.
Thest touch was covering my face with ayer of dark element. Huge sess!
After I took care of everything, I was eighty percent sure of my disguise when I turned to ask, Do I look like a necromancer?
No.
shook his head and said, Necromancers dont wear the color white. Besides that, ze will be able to recognize you just by seeing the color of your hair and your lower face.
I nked out and asked him, What do you mean? I already shrouded my face with the dark element, so how can you still see my lower face? And what in the world is the color white?''
This time, it was s turn to fall silent. After awhile, he finally spoke again, So thats why Leaf said you became blind. So its true?
Leaf? Im blind? Puzzled, I said, I can see you.
Really? s tone seemed angry as he shouted lowly, Then tell me, what color is my hair?
Color? I waspletely confused. Why is he so angry? Unable to figure anything out, I asked again, Whats color?
fell silent. In the end, he sighed, Forget it. Just change that mask on your face into one that conceals your entire face, and then cover your hair and robes with thick enough dark element to be seen by the naked eye.
Thick enough to be seen? Even a tiny amount of elements can be seen, right?
Just make it really thick!
seemed extremely persistent about this. He kept saying that if I didnt do this, then I would definitely be recognized. He didnt want ze to discover that I was the one to attack him. This would sadden ze, and so forth
In order not to be recognizedor maybe this was for shutting up, I had no choice but to tten another small knife and convert my mask from one that concealed half the face into one that concealed the entire face. After that, I covered my hair densely with the dark element. If I could still be recognized this way, then I, I decided I would never listen to s words again.
was finally satisfied with my efforts this time, and he also finally shut his mouth. This relieved me greatly. Whenever no one else was around, this guy would keep talking nonstop, appearingpletely different from that cold and ruthless image he had shown in front of other people. He is noisy enough to wake the dead!
After I finished my preparations, I patted the side of the unicorns neck and instructed, Unicorn, wait here with him to provide support for me. Do not run off. If you dare to run off, you better look out!
The unicorn nodded and also licked my hand. Since it had to provide support for meter, I decided to let the licking go this time.
I casually wiped my saliva-coated hand on the unicorns mane, and then immediately began my night-attack trip.
God of Light! You better protect me, and see to it that my surprise attack seeds Ah, even though the one being attacked is Your very own holy knight, You better not be biased!
Volume 4, Sixth Tactic of Slaying a Dragon: “Defeat Enemies Along the Way”
Volume 4, Chapter Sixth Tactic of ying a Dragon: Defeat Enemies Along the Way
Trantor: Azakura
After applying the Wings of God spell onto myself, I pushed myself to sprint for half an hour before I found the rest of the party.
I thought they would be further away, but they were actually surprisingly close by This nearly made me burst into a cold sweat all over. If I had exchanged words with for a second longer, they might have already caught up with me.
However, as I neared their location, I realized that they were taking a break. The campfire looked like it had been burning for quite a while already.
If theyve already gotten so close to me, why didnt they continue to chase me?
Although my heart was filled with suspicion, I cast Light Shield over myself, and then I tried to stay vignt so that I could prepare to run at any moment.
Contrary to my expectations, no one was anything like the graceful, handsome, and formidable holy knights from Sybils continuous chants. Instead, all of them were lying around on the ground in a disorderly fashion; leaning on branches, directly sleeping on the dirt, or simply using one of theirpanions calves as a pillow. Still, I guess anyone can tell from their postures that theyre extremely tired.
All of the holy knights looked identical: dirty, tired, and sleeping like dead pigs. I couldnt even tell apart ze Knight from the rest of them!
Also, they havent even assigned a single holy knight to keep watch during the night!
Only Yuna and Sybil were still awake. The two of them sat in the center, amongst the holy knights whoy scattered like leaves on the ground. They did look slightly fatigued themselves, but whenpared to the knights next to them, they appeared the most energetic.
Still, regardless of how energetic they may appear, it cant be that the holy knights assigned two outsiders to be the lookouts while they sleep?
The scene before me had me in utter disbelief. If not for my concern for Sybils and Yunas lives, I would have just gathered arge amount of lightning element, sending down a few strikes of lightning. Even a god walking on this earth might ascend to heaven from such an act.
Upon walking a few steps closer, I noticed a thick stench of sweat drifting toward me. It was terribly sour and smelly, very simr to the smell of decaying food. Its a wonder how Sybil and Yuna can still sit right in the middle of them like that.
At this moment, Sybil seemed to have noticed me. She looked bewildered and uncertain as she turned her head toward me, appearing hesitant about whether or not to make a sound. Despite her reaction, not a single person from the floor of holy knights noticed at all. On top of that, not one of them moved an inch.
As I walked out from under the tree, Sybils eyes widened. I quickly gestured with my hand to tell her to stay quiet, and I even dispelled the holy element shrouding my face. However, she continued frowning while looking at me, as if she didnt recognize who I was. But why not? Clearly Ive already dispelled the element covering my face
All of a sudden, it came to me that had persisted in making me put on a mask covering my whole face. Dont tell me
I removed the mask.
Sybils eyes suddenly widened again, and she let out a sigh of relief. She tugged at Yuna, who was sitting next to her, hinting at her to look in my direction. Yuna turned her gaze away from the fire. Once she faced me, she almost let out a shriek, even putting her hands over her mouth to cover the sound.
I cant help but notice that when people look at me, they always turn their face toward me No, thats wrong! They use their eyes to look at me before they are able to notice me.
Why is it different from what I do? I dont need to face anything at all, or even use my eyes, before I can see everything around me.
Is that why said that Im blind I could not help but touch the area around my eyes. Is it true that I cant see the things around me? Nevertheless, I am indeed able to see objects. Its just that the method that I use is different from everyone elses.
Its different from everyone elses So, who exactly am I?
I hesitated, but I still retied the mask around my face. At the very least, it makes me feel at ease when nobody can see my face.
Grisia.
Sybil ran to my side and spoke softly, What did youe here for?
Their pace in traveling is far too fast. They have almost caught up with me. Why havent you two dyed them? I questioned her in return in the same low volume.
Sybil rolled her eyes and continued speaking softly, You dont know how fierce the ze Knight has been. When we said a bit more than we should have, he shouted that he would abandon Yuna and me by the road, but we persistently begged him not to leave us behind. Even the excuse that a necromancer was after our lives was of no use
So did he abandon you two?
Sybil stared with wide eyes after hearing what I said. She responded matter-of-factly, Of course not.
I let out a snort and said, If he had wanted to abandon you, he would have long done so. Why even shout that? Basically, his tongue is sharp but his heart is soft
What would you know? Sybil unhappily retorted, He really might have abandoned us! You didnt see what he was like when he was shouting at us. He was really very vicious! It goes without saying that the ze Knight is the fiercest of all the Twelve Holy Knights.
I
I wanted to say that of course I knew, but I abruptly stopped speaking. Perhaps I am not that sure of it? I dont know the ze Knight in the first ce, so I wouldnt know whether or not he would abandon the two of them. After all, he didnt want to bring the two of them along in the first ce, did he?
So, youve finally taken the bait?
I was taken aback. The moment I heard these words, the earth around me suddenly exploded, and a person emerged from the ground. The persons fire and holy elements were much greater than that of all of the holy knights on the floorbined. I cant believe I didnt notice him s store of holy element is rmingly high; its a given that ze, who is also one of the Twelve Holy Knights just like him, would definitely possess a high amount of holy element unlike an ordinary holy knight!
And then I realized something else. The pile of knights scattered about the floor there are only seven people!
The ze Knight held his giant sword against my neck, yet I ignored itpletely as I faced Sybil and Yuna. Trying hard to suppress my trembling voice, I pretended to be calm and asked, Why did you trick me?
The two of them stared at me and began stuttering so much, they couldnt evenplete half a sentence properly.
They couldnt possibly have been unaware of the ze Knights absence from the pile of knights on the ground And yet they didnt bother to warn me! They even yed along with him!
Suddenly, the ze Knight let out a loudugh and said, Excellent, excellent! This is the first time someone has dared topletely ignore me! To express my respect for you, Ill make sure that your trip to hell is painless.
Upon hearing this, I turned my attention to the ze Knight and replied indifferently, Sure, as long as you dont mind the seven holy knights on the ground following me down as well.
The ze Knight looked stunned for a moment from what I said. Then, he hurriedly screamed in response, What did you say?!
Although they are pretending to sleep, the fatigue theyre feeling is indeed real and not faked. Iughed coldly and said, Theyre so tired that they would only be aware of my presence after Ive finished binding them with my chains of darkness, after Ive directed the bones underground to pierce through their hearts!
The ze Knight quickly turned around to look. Every single one of his holy knights was struggling incessantly on the ground, yet seemed unable to move or get up at all.
However, not even a hint of anxiousness appeared on his face. Instead, with rage spreading over every inch of his face, he bellowed at his own knights, Hurry up and break free of those things! What do you think youre doing? To actually be taken hostage do you even know the meaning of the word shame?!
One of the knights shouted back, W-Weve tried, but we cant break free, Captain!
Upon hearing this answer, the ze Knight stood in shock. At this moment, I slowly asked, So, Chikus, how about letting me go now?
He immediately turned his head to face me, asking in disbelief, What did you call me?
Chains of Darkness!
I roared these words. Densely packed ck chains rapidly emerged around the ze Knight. They abruptly shrunk, forming the second human cocoon after the one I had made of .
However, the ze Knight remained calm andposed, as if he wasnt wrapped around by chains into a giant cocoon. He merely sneered and then taunted me, Using dark magic to deal with one of the Twelve Holy Knights? You might as well use a torch to try and evaporate all of the water in the river!
Electrify! I shouted as I executed the unique lightning magic of a unicorn. The lightning followed the densely packed chains of darkness in encircling the ze Knight.
Ugh!
A strong and deadly electric current ran through the chains, but the ze Knight only let out a muffled groan, and subsequently emitted holy light in an attempt to melt away the dark element of the chains. However, as he tried to melt it, I would swiftly bind him with a new chain and give him aplimentary flow of strong electricity After a few tries, he actually opened his mouth to speak. I suddenly felt like approving the phrase a god walking on this earth to describe him. This guy was not even close to being a normal human.
In a doubtful tone, he asked, Such a strong dark element Just who are you?!
I couldnt help but be affected by the question. I want to know the answer to that question more than anyone else!
However, I pretended to be at ease and asked, said that Im the Sun Knight. Do you believe that?
The ze Knight suddenly let out a violent burst of holy element. At once, the dark element I had been gathering waspletely expelled. Fortunately, the chains tied around the other holy knights had not been dispelled. I still had hostages in my hands to threaten him with.
Hmph! He coldly replied, Do you intend to spew another load of nonsense to divert my attention? Trying to subdue me, eh?
Having said what he wanted, he suddenly bolted toward me. I stared nkly before I was able to react. When I wanted to use the hostages to threaten him, he had already stopped in his tracks, but was also already less than a meter away from me.
Startled, I quickly said, Wait a second and dont be rash! Dont tell me you dont care about your holy knights
If you have the guts to do it, then kill them off!
While roaring these words, he reached out his hand, forcefully grabbing my cor, and pulled my face to less than ten centimeters away from his. He spoke ferociously, I dont know how you subdued Ice, but it must have been with some kind of underhanded trick! If you think that Im going to fight honorably like Ice does, giving you the chance to use underhanded tricks, youve got another thinging! As long as I clobber you into pulp, damn it, I dont care about anything else! Youre such a hindrance!
Hindrance? I was confused for a bit before I blurted, Oh right, arent you looking for the Sun Knight? But you see, really did say that Im the Sun Knight
Shut up! ze Knight looked like he was using all his might to shout. You cannot possibly be Sun! Its definitely not possible!
Definitely not possible? So thats how it is I asked expressionlessly, Okay, so if its definitely impossible for me to be the Sun Knight, is lying to me?
The ze Knight roared in rage, Youre not allowed to defile Suns name any longer! Sun is definitely not a pile of trash like you! Never in his life would he hurt another holy knight! Never!
After shouting, he raised his broadsword and shed at me. A chain of darkness immediately wrapped around his hand, preventing him fromying down a sh. But with just a sh of holy light, the chain dissipated once more. Even so, this short dy gave me enough time to escape from his grasp.
I retreated several steps back again and again before shouting out, Bone Prison!
Ghastly white bones emerged from the ground, stacking upyer byyer into white walls constructed by bones. However, ze Knight looked as if he didnt even care about these walls. With a wave of the sword in his hands, the bones were cut down just as easily as paper.
Bone Prison! I immediately replenished the wall of bones with moreyers.
Dont move! Donte any closer, I said to him in a low tone, unless you want to see your holy knights die before your eyes!
I tightened the chains around the seven holy knights, but they only let out a single cry before they no longer made any more sounds. However, just one cry was enough. As expected, the ze Knight stopped in his attempts to attack me. His expression looked as if he was about to blow up, but he did not continue his pursuit.
Even though this guy keeps daring me to kill them, it really is only his mouth that is sharp C his heart is soft. After hearing the wailing of his holy knights No! That doesnt even count as a wail. It was only a stifled cry, but that was enough to stop him. He no longer dares toy a finger on me.
Since Im not the Sun Knight, if I hurt the holy knights, and even kill the ze Knight, it wouldnt matter, right?
Feeling cheeky, I told the ze Knight, You, stab yourself with your sword!
When the ze Knight heard this, his eyes widened so much that it was as if they were about to split open.
Yuna shrieked, Grisia, dont act like this! They just want the Ice Knight back!
So you really believe his words? I answered in a ridiculing manner. At the same time, just to be safe, I made several swords out of bones, suspending all of them above those holy knights.
StopC!
The ze Knight raised his Great mes Sword once more, but his actions and his roars both disappeared simultaneously when I went through with holding a bone sword over one of the holy knights neck.
Although he lowered his de, his voice was shaking with anger as he growled, No one is allowed to prop a de above the neck of my vice-captain!
As expected, I picked the right person! I smirked. From the beginning, this holy knight had been in charge of rying ze Knights questions. I could feel that he was a little different from the rest of the holy knights.
Grisia, dont be like this! Yuna sounded so anxious that she seemed to be on the verge of tears. She sobbed, Let them go! ze Knight is one of the Twelve Holy Knights! They never tell a lie, and he really only wanted to save Ice Knight
Yunas voice suddenly vanished.
Ugh!
I suddenly felt a sharp surge of pain in my back. Only then did I notice that an arrow was sticking out of my body; Sybil stood not far from me with her bow raised
The ze Knight took this opportunity to sh at me. I barely managed to retreat a few steps back, but the broadsword still managed to slice into my left shoulder down to my chest, producing arge, gaping wound.
It ended with a blow to my stomach; I was kicked down onto the ground by the ze Knight. My body was sprawled across the floor as the ze Knight pressed his knee against my abdomen to restrain me. He then pressed his Great mes Sword against my neck once again.
But this ispletely unnecessary. If I could, I would assure him that Im in so much pain that I cant even get up. Gathering the dark element is even more impossible. But s, Im in so much pain that I cant even open my mouth to assure him of this.
Grisia!
Sybil and Yuna ran over. Even though Sybil was the one who had shot me with an arrow earlier, she was now anxiously speaking to the ze Knight, ze Knight! You said you wouldnt kill him!
Thats why hes still alive. He didnt even turn as he coldly answered them.
Iughed bitterly. And I thought it was thanks to myself, for retreating that one step, that Im still alive But what? This was all the result of the ze Knight feeling like he should show somepassion?
But, but Sybil stammered anxiously, unable toplete even half a sentence. All she could manage was to quickly turn to me to say, Im sorry, Grisia. Dont move recklessly. The ze Knight wont hurt you.
Oh? Short of killing me, I dont believe he can hurt me any more than he already has.
The ze Knight yelled, Time for me to take a look at your damn appearance, as he stretched out his hand to grab my mask.
At this point, I suddenly lost all my desire to struggle. I might as well let him look at my face. I might even be able to find out whether or not I really am the Sun Knight. Whatever the oue, even if Im not the Sun Knight, or even if my face will end up on wanted posters because of this, nothing matters anymore.
Tell me! Am I, or am I not? Is really lying to me? The ze Knight widened his eyes, and eximed out loud.
You
You?
Are you really the Sun Knight?
Or is it, so you are actually just some random, wanted necromancer?
What exactlyes after the word you?
I didnt know; the ze Knight was long gone from my field of vision. I covered both of my eyes, even though this motion wouldnt stop me from seeing
I screamed out loud, Why?! Why have you taken me away at such a time?
Scarlet!
I crawled up and turned to face the little girl as I shouted at her. After doing so, for some reason I spit out an arrow of blood. My consciousness suddenly started fading away. As a shroud of darkness fell upon me, I heard the gentle sound of a girls voice. It carried a bit ofpassion and a bit of pity
Because they are trying to trick you, Grisia. They are lying to you.
Oh? So other than , Sybil and Yuna, even the ze Knight is lying to me?
Then, isnt that as good as everybody out there lying to me?
Volume 4, Seventh Tactic of Slaying a Dragon: Choose Your Companions for Slaying a Dragon
Volume 4, Chapter Seventh Tactic of ying a Dragon: Choose Your Companions for ying a Dragon
Trantor: ErodingPersona
As I gradually regained consciousness, I thought of opening my eyes, but I immediately stopped myself.
Why should I? Im blind; there is no point in physically opening my eyes.
The images in my mind gradually became clearer However, all of a sudden they stopped bing clearer. My sight was still very blurry, not at all like how clear it had been before.
I opened my eyes thinking that they might actually be of some use, but even after doing so the images around me were still blurry and unchanged.
I was startled, slightly confused as to why this was happening, until I realized that the dark element in my vicinity was interfering with my ability to sense other elements, causing the blurriness of the images in my mind. When I strengthened my sensing ability, the images returned to their usual rity.
This has absolutely nothing to do with opening my eyes!
I ripped a strip of cloth from my robes and started winding it around my eyes.
After that, I stood up and roared to my surroundings, Scarlet, where are you? Dont keep on hiding. I dont trust you, I dont trust , and I dont trust Sybil. I dont trust anyone!
Thats very good!
This time I wasnt taken by surprise. I actually thought of slowly turning around and facing the little girl behind my back, but I stopped again. The movement would have been as meaningless as opening my eyes.
I had already seen her, so I had no need to face her. She looked exactly the same as before, like a little girl, although I now highly doubted that she really was one.
You are bing more and more like how you should be. Have you started regaining your memories? Scarlet asked teasingly.
I flinched and reflexively turned around, blurting out, What do you mean?
Ah! Seems like theres still a little ways to go. Scarlet, however, smiled and said, You dont actually need to turn around to see me, isnt that so?
Hearing this, my fury welled up again and I could not help roaring, Dont change the subject! Scarlet, what on earth do you mean? Dont y riddles with me, and dont disappear again!
I cant help that. They destroyed my body and now I have no form, so I had to wait a really long time before I could appear before you!
What? Stunned, I asked in confusion, Who are they?
Who else? Scarlet sneered. Who else but the people who had just tried to lie to you?
ze Knight? I asked, then stayed silent for a moment before answering in full confidence, No, you mean the Church of the God of Light, dont you?
Bingo! Scarlet nodded her head, satisfied, and said with a smile, However, to be more exact its the Sun Knight.
The Sun Knight wants to deceive me? I hesitated, yet I still could not stop myself from saying, But, said that I am the Sun Knight
Scarlet suddenly snorted andughed. The tinkling, silver-bell-likeughter of hers rang for quite some time until she shook her head and said, Grisia, you actually believe him? You are full of the dark element, you use necromancy, you dont know how to use a sword, and youre not good at horseback-riding Even if you have lost your memories, you cant really think that youre the Sun Knight, can you? You dont even meet the simplest of requirements for being a knight!
I I was dumbstruck. Thats right! What on earth was I expecting?
Scarlet suddenly gave a cry, Oh no, my time is up again. Grisia, remember, dont trust anyone. Use them, but dont trust them.
My heart lurched, and I asked sharply, Including you?
Yes, including me.
Scarlet nodded her head, then said, Decide for yourself whether or not you want to follow my instructions. Now, Im telling you, you have already arrived at your desired destination, the entrance to the Kingdom of Moon Orchidsrgestnd of darkness, the Valley of Trizer. The item youve lost is in the deepest part of the valley. Go and get it. After that, you will know the entire truth.
Valley of Trizer That was indeed my desired destination. I had originally nned to lure ze Knight here, but it had never crossed my mind that the item I had lost would be here as well.
Even though I had intentionally followed Scarlets instructions to head northeast, I didnt think I would make such an urate choice and actually find the exact ce Scarlet had talked about.
Although my mind was still full of questions that I wanted to ask, Scarlets figure was already fading away. Seeing this, I hurriedly asked, Youre noting along with me? Then at least tell me, what did I lose?
You will know when you see it, because it is something that originally belonged to you.
As Scarlets figure slowly faded, her voice also became fainter and fainter, as if it were floating away like the wind
Just like how you knew that that unicorn belongs to you too.
Before disappearing, she stretched out her hand and pointed to a corner. I extended my sensing ability to the spot and unsurprisingly discovered that the previously vacant space was suddenly upied by the unicorn. Even was still tied on top of it, but both of his eyes were tightly closed. He didnt seem conscious.
Even after Scarlets figure hadpletely disappeared, I nkly stood where I was for a while until I remembered that I had been cut by a sword. If I dont hurry up and heal myself, I might die from excessive blood loss Eh!
Wheres my wound?
There was not a single scratch on my chest, or even any bloodstains. If not for the fact that my shirt had such a gaping tear in it, I might have even doubted whether I had really been injured.
Was it Scarlet who healed me? If so, then following Scarlets instructions shouldnt be a mistake, right?
My mind was in a muddle. I had absolutely no idea who was lying to me and who wasnt, but at least, up until now, Scarlet had never hurt me. She brought me to the unicorn, gave me A Complete Guide to Necromancy Spells, saved me from the hands of Chikus ze, and even healed me; furthermore, she brought the unicorn and my hostage back to me as well.
With my hand, I beckoned the unicorn who immediately hurried over happily and started licking me. I gave a back-handed smack to its head.
You like licking me so much, do you think Im food
Wait a minute!
Speaking of which, what does a unicorn eat to sustain itself? Howe I dont think I have ever seen it eat anything? I stared doubtfully at the unicorn. It still persisted on sticking close to my hand, continuously licking it to show its affection.
It doesnt feed on humans, does it?
When I immediately retracted my hands, the unicorn started whinnying in displeasure. I hit it on its head again. After the unicorn gave a cry of dismay, it lowered its head until it was almost touching the ground.
Seeing this, my heart softened. After all, it had been very obedient all this time. Letting it lick my hand a bit was not a problem as long as it didnt eat me.
But still, you always lick me. You have never bitten me, so you probably dont eat humans, right?
I hesitantly extended my hand. The horse immediately lifted its head and started licking my hand. What on earth is on my hand that is so nice to lick?
Even if it is eating sweat, after two licks all my sweat would be gone. Other than the horses saliva, there was absolutely nothing else on my hand Hang on!
It couldnt be I doubtfully gathered some holy element onto my hand. My body naturally attracts a small amount of the holy element. If there is anything on my hand, it should only be this.
After I finished gathering it, I started to observe the unicorns movements. The horse was actually so excited that it snorted and stomped its hooves, both eyes shining with greed What? I cant see color, so how can I see that its eyes are shining with greed?
If a horse has opened its eyes even wider than peaches and saliva is drooling down the length of its face, then I dont need to be able to see color toknow that its eyes must be shining even brighter than my holy light.
Following that, I extended a hand, rested my chin on the other, and sat on the ground, grudgingly letting the horse eat its meal.
So you really have been treating me as your food all this time. No wonder you like to lick me so much, you gluttonous horse.
Although I said this, I gathered even more of the holy element, letting the unicorn lick to its hearts content.
After all, this perverted and gluttonous horse was my onlypanion now. I forced a smile, looked at the unicorn, and muttered, Say, I really should give you a name, since youre mypanion.
Hearing this, the unicorn actually stopped licking its food, lifted its head, and neighed urgently.
You actually want a name so badly? Alright, let me think. What I should call you? I frowned and started thinking.
At this, the unicorn used its head to nudge me, and it gently bit my hand. It kept on repeating the nudging and hand-biting actions.
Hand? I asked in confusion.
It shook its head vigorously, stopped for a while, and then switched to gathering a massive amount of holy light onto its body.
Somewhat understanding, I asked, Light?
The unicorn nodded its long neck energetically. It then used the horn on its head to touch me gently, and then it kept on repeating the action.
Horn? I hesitantly said.
The unicorn nodded its head vigorously. After nodding, it stared at me with much anticipation. Dont question me any more than this why I am blind yet can still see something like anticipation.
If there was a horse who was continuously braying at a pitch eight times higher than normal, had eyes which were wider than peaches and hooves that were rearing restlessly towards ones body, only someone who was blind, deaf, and had lost all sense of touch would not know how strongly this horse was anticipating my answer.
I felt sorry for , who was still on top of its back. He definitely had to be sleeping very precariously.
Dont rush. Let me think, light and horn Light and horn!
A thought shed though my mind and I cried out, I get it, so you are
The unicorn stopped all of its movements and stared at me with wide eyes, not daring to even breathe loudly.
Whitey!
This is the first time Ive ever seen a unicorn fall down.
Arent both light and horns white? They should be white, right? At least thats what my general knowledge is telling me. Since you pointed to light and horn, and both of these are white-colored things, your name must be Whitey. What on earth are you making a ruckus for?
I unhappily smacked Whiteys head and reprimanded, Even if you have a name, theres no need to jump around so happily. Keep up the noise and you wont have any dinner tonight!
Whitey didnt dare to jump around anymore, but it started making whimpering sounds. This time though, I didnt stop it. Since the entrance to the valley was so eerily quiet, a little bit of noise was alright.
After naming Whitey, I observed my surroundings. To both my left and right were cliffs; only to my immediate front was some blurry tnd, the reason for the blurriness being the super dense dark element there.
In front of me should be the Valley of Trizer. Should I head in? Or should I leave, taking Whitey and Ice Knight along and continue being chased by people?
I forced a smile.
Actually, I dont have any other choice.
Unless I was willing to continue living as a person without memories, on the run from people out to kill me, I had absolutely no choice but to follow Scarlets words
Grisia!
Startled, I reached out with my sensing ability and noticed that it was Woodrow and the others who had arrived earlier than me. They jogged out from the valley, naturally running toward where I was.
Ihi was the fastest. He was the first to reach my side and immediately pped my back, hard. As I painfully turned to face him, he suddenly burst out with a gong-like cry, Grisia, what happened to your eyes?
When both Igor and Woodrow reached me, they also stared at my eyes in surprise.
I then remembered that my eyes were still bound by a strip of cloth. I immediately took it off and told them, Nothing, my eyes had just hurt a little, so I covered them for the time being.
They have already healedpletely, right? Dont scare us. Igor grabbed my head with his hands and stared at my eyes relentlessly, as if he would find some sort of incurable disease in them.
Woodrow worriedly asked, Do you want to go find someone to heal them first? You might have fallen sick.
No way, cant your healing spells do the trick? Ihi let loose an incredulous expression.
A clerics healing spells arent all epassing. If its a normal illness, a healing spells effect wont help much. Woodrow exined thoroughly and then turned to me and asked, Grisia, you must have tried a healing spell to heal it, then noticed that there was little effect, right?
I I could only nod my head.
Oh no, you might really have fallen ill, Woodrow said with concern while cing a hand on my forehead.
How is he? Theres nothing wrong with Grisia, is there? Igor asked anxiously.
I dont think he has a fever.
I carefully sensed their expressions. All of them seemed to have a look of concern, and none of them bore any atypical looks.
We should leave and bring Grisia for a checkup
How can I let that happen? I still have to find the item Ive lost! I hurriedly said, No, dont. ze Knight might catch up soon, and I really am alright now.
Really? Woodrow asked me doubtfully.
If you arent alright, dont push yourself, Igor loudly muttered.
Dont trust anyone.
My heart suddenly prickled painfully, and I forced myself to say, There really is nothing wrong.
Ihi pped my back and said, Then thats alright. It would be terrible if we finished this at the expense of your eyesight. That wouldnt be worthwhile at all.
Thats right, I forgot to say, you did well! Woodrow patted my shoulder. His pat was definitely a lot gentler than Ihis. He softly said, Good work.
Igor said in a loud voice, I admire you, Grisia. You actually escaped from ze Knight. You really are talented
Sybil and Yuna betrayed me.
Whats wrong? Why arent you saying anything? Ihi asked, puzzled.
Could it be that your eyes are hurting again?
Do they still hurt? Igor asked, worried, Then we should follow what Woodrow said and go heal them.
Sybil even shot an arrow at me.
Grisia?
Nothing Im really alright I gave a brilliant smile and said, I just feel a little tired. As long as we move slowly, Ill be fine. Lets move out. Itd be bad if ze Knight caught up with us.
Everyone nodded their heads.
Along the way, Igor and Ihi were warned in advance by Woodrow not to goof off, otherwise they might disrupt my rest, so both of them were very obedient. Then, while walking Woodrow told me about the Valley of Trizers current state, even lowering his voice, treating me as though I were sleepwalking, and he was afraid to wake me up!
Ever since weve reached the Valley of Trizer weve been following your n, first setting up at the borders of the valley, but we found something strange.
Whats strange? Listening to his soft voice had made me feel drowsy. Finally something has caught my attention.
Unsettled, Woodrow furrowed his brows and said, The Valley of Trizer has always been one of the threergestnds of darkness in the Kingdom of Moon Orchid. It should be filled with undead creatures and dark demon beasts, but we found an area with absolutely no undead creatures.
Ihi, who must have been bored out of his mind, immediately cut in, While waiting for you, we thought about going in to take a look, but Hehe, even though there werent any undead creatures, there were still ferocious beasts! So we didnt actually go in.
Absolutely no trace of undead creatures This abnormality gave me a familiar feeling. It might have had something to do with the item Scarlet spoke of. I couldnt help voicing my suggestion, Lets go take a look!
Stunned, Woodrow said hesitantly, But we still have an unconscious Ice Knight on our hands. Isnt this a bad idea?
Dont worry, he wont wake up for a while. I said with indifference, Just treat him as Whiteys saddle.
Whitey? Who is Whitey? Woodrow, Ihi, and Igor all had startled looks on their faces. They seemed not to understand who Whitey was.
I replied crossly, Besides the unicorn, who else here can wear a saddle?
Everyones eyes widened, and after a while Ihi cried out, You named a unicorn Whitey?
I immediately denied it. No, the unicorn wanted that name.
The unicorn immediately started whinnying loudly and stomping its hooves, asionally even rearing up Poor ! He definitely could only be having nightmares.
Are you sure?
I nodded my head. Yes, it signed it out for me.
Since when did it have hands Igor said, dazed.
It pointed at my hand and brandished its horn. I said confidently, Think about it! The holy light on my hand is white, right? The unicorns horn is also white, right?
All three of them nodded their heads. I felt happy. Luckily, I hadnt guessed wrong.
So theres nothing wrong with calling it Whitey, right?
Thats true when you put it that way! So it really is named Whitey.
Igor was the first one to nod his head and agree with me. Ihi shrugged his shoulders, and seemed not to care about what the unicorns name was. Woodrow, however, hesitated for a while before nodding his head.
The unicorn whinnied even louder It really is very excited! Is having a name so delightful?
Just then, Woodrow couldnt help whispering, But dont you think it might also be referring to Holy Lighthorn or something of the sort?
The unicorn suddenly started neighing brazenly and stomping its hooves.
You really are noisy! If you make any more noise, you wont get any dinner! I roared at Whitey, then turned my head and said, Dont you find it strange for a horse to have such a sophisticated vocabry? Not to mention how Holy Lighthorn is such a mouthful. Isnt Whitey easier and more understandable?
Woodrow couldnt help agreeing, That thats true. It must be Whitey then.
I nodded my head matter-of-factly.
At this, the unicorn dropped its head. Igor stretched out a hand to pat its head and said, The name Whitey really isnt too bad. Its definitely much easier to pronounce than Holy Lighthorn Ah! You bit me, let go! It hurts!
Alright, lets get a move on! Whitey, let go of Igors palm I mean, let go of his entire arm.
Afterward, we moved deeper and deeper into the valley and finally stopped having an easy time. A few types of creatures of darkness, especially undead creatures, became as numerous as weeds on a grass in. Two steps in and a crowd would surge forward. At first, Igor and Ihi attacked the low-level undead creatures as if ying a game, evenpeting over the number of undead creatures they finished off.
However, as we headed deeper, all of us started noticing something strange. No matter how many wed beaten, the number of undead creatures wasnt being reduced but was increasing instead. Even some of the low-level undead creatures that should have run off after one beating rushed and attacked us from the back.
Finally, inparison to the five people and one horse on our side, the undead creatures opposite of us seemed like an army.
Hurry, hurry up and fall back! Ihi shrieked.
Whats going on? Woodrow gaped and gasped uncharacteristically, When we came earlier, there werent that many undead creatures!
Immediately, Igor the warrior dutifully lifted up his sword Although the tip of the sword was trembling enough to look like a V.
Probably because Whitey, and I are all here, I realized.
Our bodies are filled with holy light. In the eyes of those undead creatures filled with the dark element, were probably as bright as a bonfire. Although undead creatures should be afraid of the holy element, this is their base camp. Theres a high chance that their fury has already overpowered their fear, so theyre all grouping together to attack us.
N-now what are we supposed to do? Standing at the forefront, the warrior Igors voice was trembling so much that he sounded like he was about to burst into tears.
Dont worry. I smiled lightly and said, As long as we turn into them, there wont be any problems. Undead creatures wont attack their brethren.
Turn into undead creatures? Ihi immediately cried out in a strange tone, Who wants to change into them! Better to die than to cling onto an unnatural life! I dont want to die so young!
Dont panic so much, I said crossly. You dont want to die. Do you think I want to either?
Then what are you nning to do
No matter what your n is, hurry up! Theyre rushing toward us already!
Ihi hadnt even finished his question when Igor cut him off. Hearing Igor, Ihi and Woodrow immediately assumed a fighting stance. Ihi drew out a dagger and stood behind Igor. Woodrow, on the other hand, changed into a panther, and stood next to the warrior.
This surprised me. Theyre facing so many undead creatures, yet they still have the will to fight? Maybe I really have been belittling Woodrow and the rest of them.
However, even so, I had no wish to fight against an entire army.
I dispersed more than half of the holy light surrounding my body and started gathering the dark element. This was even easier than gathering holy light. The dark element here was so thick that my surroundings had been misty and blurred to me all along. I simply stretched out my hands; immediately, my hands filled with arge ball of dark element that was thick enough to be kicked around.
After that, I shrouded everyone in the dark element I had gathered.
Under the shroud of dark element, the undead creatures immediately ceased rushing forward. They acted as if they had lost their target. After staring stupidly for a moment, they started searching but couldnt detect anything. After a while, they started dispersing. Some even floated past us, but none bothered to give us a single nce.
Seeing this, the originally terrified trio calmed down and sheathed their weapons. Even Woodrow changed back to human form.
So thats what you meant. You should have said so earlier! Ihi loudly proimed, Exin things better! Changing into them Did you want to scare us to death?!
Grisia, I want to punch you dead!
True to his words, after sheathing his sword Igor rushed over and caught me, wedged my head in his arms, and raised his fist I actually worried for a bit, thinking he really was going to punch me, but in the end he ced his fist on top of my head and then twisted his fist back and forth incessantly.
Hahaha! That tickles! I was itching andughing as I strongly objected, Its your own fault for misunderstanding. It had nothing to do with me!
You little Hearing my words, Ihi also joined in rubbing his fist into my head.
Off to the side, Woodrow shook his head with apletely helpless expression on his face as he watched our childish antics.
After ying about for a while, I suddenly shrugged off Igor and said indifferently, Youre awake, Ice Knight?
Everyone stopped their games and swiveled their heads to look at Whiteys back. really had opened his eyes. He stayed silent for a while; only his pupils moved from left to right, as if observing his surroundings. Finally, he murmured quietly, How could I have fainted
It was probably Scarlets fault, I think? However, I thought Scarlet would have made it so that he would remain in aatose state until the end, just in case he started lying to me again. I had never thought that Scarlet would leave him be.
turned to look at me and asked in a quiet voice, Is ze alright?
Yes, I sneered and couldnt help mocking, Hes in such perfect health that he almost cut me in half.
Hearing this, said, startled, He didnt know that the person he was attacking was you, did he?
He knew, I said coolly. He also said that Im definitely not the Sun Knight.
blinked, confusion on his face.
Woodrow asked acutely, What Sun Knight?
I hesitated, but still exined, Nothing. To escape, lied to me and said that Im the Sun Knight. He wanted me to leave with him.
Youre the Sun Knight? Ihi opened his mouth wide.
The three of us plugged our ears in unison.
How can that be~~ HAHAHA! Thats so funny that its giving me a stomachache! Ihiughed while saying, If Grisia is the Sun Knight, then I am the Pope!
Poor Because he was tied up, he had no way to cover his ears and could only suffer through Ihis explosiveughter. Unfortunately, all three of us only had two hands each. Although we sympathized with him, we didnt have any extra hands to help him block the noise.
Finally, Ihis loudughter stopped, and only then did the three of us drop our hands. I sympathetically cast two healing spells on s ears. Thetters expression showed that he was probably about to faint again.
Woodrow murmured quietly, Luckily an undead creatures hearing isnt particrly good. If not, all of the undead creatures in the valley would have been drawn out by that.
Poor you! I sympathetically rubbed s head, and at the same time mussed up his hair to prevent him from being too good-looking.
stared at me coldly.
I dont know why, but after being red at by him, I suddenly felt that something was not quite right. I immediately changed the subject. , since youve said you know me, look carefully at me. Do you feel as if there is something missing from me?
Unexpectedly, he replied without any hesitation, A lot of things are missing.
I mean, are there any very important items gone? I thoroughly exined, Anything that I always keep by my side, never removing it, but is now gone?
stared seriously at me. After quite some time, he nodded and said, There really is something missing.
Whats missing? I asked in agitation. Finally, finally I will know what it is that I have lost.
Youre missing
All of us listened attentively to the answer.
replied inplete seriousness, Youre missing a little pouch with a sun-shaped symbol embroidered on it, the one that I gave you for you to stuff in your sweets. You never take it off your body.
If the item Scarlet wants me to find is a pouch used for storing candy, I will definitely mince her and make sweets out of her!
Then, suddenly added, There also seems to be a ne, but that was something you only started wearing about a month ago.
I started. A month ago? What did that ne look like?
nking out, shook his head and said, Ive never paid much attention. Ive only heard from Metal who said that he saw you wearing arge jewel. He wondered where youd snatched it from, and wanted to inform the Pope that youd stolen it
What is Metal Knights name?
Laica Metal.
I viciously said, Ill remember him!
Is that so? murmured in a low voice, Then hell definitely be very touched. Besides Knight-Captain Judgment, youll actually also remember his name correctly. Before, whenever you called him by his name, you would call him Lime, or Slime.
Sl-Slime? Ha Ihi wanted tough again. Fortunately, Igor managed to cover his mouth in time.
I called him Slime? I asked curiously, Then what did I call you?
Hey! Talk! I nagged him, Unless you are lying to me again! If not, tell me! What did I call you?
Volume 4, Eighth Tactic of Slaying a Dragon: “Take the Wrong Fork in the Road”
Volume 4, Chapter Eighth Tactic of ying a Dragon: Take the Wrong Fork in the Road
Trantor: lucathia
We continued heading further into the valley with Woodrow leading the way. As we walked, I discovered that things were as they had imed. There were fewer and fewer undead creatures. Eventually, there were practically none at all.
However, the others didnt notice that the dark element was also bing thinner and thinner and that the water element was taking its ce.
The reason there were fewer and fewer undead creatures was now obvious; the dark element had thinned out so much that it was no longer able to sustain them.
But why would there suddenly be a spot ofnd permeated with the water element in this valley overflowing with the dark element?
As I pondered this, interrupted my thinking with a precise and simple question, Where to?
I hesitated and then told him, Im searching for something
So you wanted to search for something? Ahead, Woodrow suddenly asked, You think that an area bereft of undead creatures has something of yours?
Yeah. I nodded.
What is it? Ihi interrupted excitedly. Is it treasure?
I shrugged and said, I dont remember either, just that I think I lost something and I must find it.
If I dont find it, I will meet a frightening end Even though Scarlet had never mentioned any of this, my general knowledge told me that if I wasnt able to find that thing, I would definitely meet a fate worse than bing an undead creature.
This is bad. Woodrow, who was walking out in front, suddenly turned his head and asked, Grisia, which path?
I nked out before I noticed that not too far ahead of us the path was no longer a single path; it had now split in two. A wide expanse of shrubbery, full of brambles, as well as bones, divided the paths It didnt look like we would be able to traverse through the middle.
I didnt know right away which path we should take. It wasnt exactly possible for us to divide into two teams. Woodrow and the other twos strengths werent enough to form a team on their own
Okay, well take the left. Whitey and will take the right. I patted Whiteys neck and said, If you find anything strange, thene and look for me. Ill reward you with some holy element!
Whitey nodded happily withrge motions while merely red at me icily from the horses back.
Ipletely ignored his gaze and instructed Whitey, Go!
Hey! Isnt this a bit too cruel of you? Igor opened his eyes wide in incredulity.
At least untie one of his hands! Ihi shouted, What if he runs into danger?
It is somewhat cruel, Woodrow said a little hesitantly.
With my face expressionless, I countered, If the three of you together can defeat one of his hands, then Ill untie his hand. So, want to try it out right now?
The three of them only took one second to consider this before they decided unanimously, Lets not untie him after all.
I rolled my eyes at them and then patted Whiteys butt to signal that it could leave. Whitey took the path to the left without any apparent apprehension, and like usual, seldom spoke whenever there were other people around, so he didnt protest either. He was quietly carried away by Whitey.
Afterward, we headed toward the path on the right. Our team was much noisier than , who didnt wish to talk, and the unicorn, who didnt know how to talk. Ihi kept pestering me, trying to force me to recall what I was trying to find.
It might be some kind of gemstone, I finally made up. Im only saying it might be, which actually might be true!
A gemstone! Howrge? After hearing my words, Ihis eyes immediately became huge.
Unimpressed, I said, Probably asrge as your eyes are right now!
Straightaway, Ihis eyes grew evenrger Hey hey! Do you think doing that will make the gemstone evenrger?
Grisia.
Suddenly, Woodrow slowed down and slowly backed up to my side before addressing me.
What?
I turned my head, looking at Woodrow. Even though turning my head to look at someone wasnt necessary, I still needed to put on a show in order to avoid Woodrow discovering that something was wrong with my eyes.
I keep feeling that Ice Knight is acting a little strange, he brought up somewhat hesitantly.
When I heard his words, I said moodily, Hes always been a strange guy, have you forgotten? Hes even imed that Im the Sun Knight!
No! Thats not whats strange!
Woodrow immediately shook his head, and he continued to exin in detail. I keep feeling that since hes one of the Twelve Holy Knights, he shouldnt be this weak. Ive even heard that the swordsmanship of this generations Ice Knight is fairly good. So, really, we shouldnt have been able to catch him like this, and he shouldnt have been unable to escape though actually, I feel like he simply doesnt want to escape.
I stopped in my tracks, asking in puzzlement, Hes not the weakest among the Twelve Holy Knights?
Woodrow, and even Ihi and Igor, shook their heads vehemently.
I fell silent for a good while and then asked, Compared with ze Knight, whos stronger?
This time, it was Ihi who answered. It should be Ice Knight! Ice Knights swordsmanship is quite famous, but I dont think Ive heard about ze Knights swordsmanship.
Yet ze Knight is very strong. I almost couldnt subdue him with my dark element. So, how could I manage to subdue the even stronger Ice Knight?
Does this mean he purposely lost from the beginning? I mumbled. When I discovered everyones puzzled expressions, I hurriedly added, Lets forget about him for now. Hes already been taken away by the unicorn, so he wont hinder our business.
Hesitantly, Woodrow said, Then our original n
Of course were still following our original n. I coldly said, Even if my dark element cant subdue him, I naturally have other means.
Alright! Ill believe you. The three of them all nodded.
Good. I nodded, and then I asked curiously, Then may I ask now if those three things in front of us are actually undead creatures too?
I gestured with my hand a short distance ahead of us. I had discovered the presence of these strange beings a while ago. Although their bodies had the dark element, it wasnt very abundant. Rather, the metal element was far more abundant, making me extremely curious. I truly had never seen any creatures that had more metal element than anything else.
Their appearances were also very foreign. I have never seen anything like them Ah! I mean, never since I woke up, at least.
They were quiterge, probably around one and a half times the height of an adult male, and their shape was fairly square. Even though they had the basic appearance of a human with a face, body, and four assorted limbs, they were fairly crude. Their heads were cubes, while their two arms werent even the same lengths. Really, they were quite like wooden puppets that had been put together incorrectly, except they were made out of metal instead of wood.
Although there were three altogether, all three had somewhat different appearances More urately, they were bent out of shape to different degrees.
Woodrow and the others looked in the direction I had gestured and froze in unison.
Dont tell me they dont know what they are either? I scratched my head.
The three of them suddenly screamed together, Enchanted puppets!
At first, I wanted to ask what enchanted puppets were, but when I turned my head I saw that my threepanions, who had been next to me, had all disappeared without a trace They actually ran at the sight of them!
At least Woodrow had some morals. He turned his head and shouted, Grisia, hurry up and run! Enchanted puppets are creatures made by alchemists. Their power is inexhaustible, and their speed is nothing tough at, either. No matter how you strike at them, they wont tire In short, hurry up and run!
Hurriedly, I ran and cast the Wings of God spell on myself. It didnt take me long to catch up with Igor, who was at the back of the group.
G-Grisia, I, I want the Wings of God spell too! he shouted while running. He sent me an imploring expression.
Hmph! You dared to run away without me!
Seeing his remorseful expression, I generously cast the Wings of God spell on him.
After that, the two of us easily caught up to Woodrow and Ihis side. I waited for them to show repentance toward me.
Woodrow turned to look at us, and then behind us He didnt show any repentance, but rather revealed a hopelessly deste expression; one used for facing down death.
I could understand why as I had also heard them. Behind us, the noise produced by the three enchanted puppets was already closing in In passing, I tossed the Wings of God spell over thest two people, and then I began running with everything I had.
However, the three things behind us were even faster. At that moment, I finally noticed that they didnt even have feetthey were rolling along on wheels!
If were able to outrun them, then I will change professions and be a vehicle instead of a human!
We cant keep going on like this. I tossed one magic attack after another behind me.
Bone Prison!
They crashed directly into my Bone Prison and shattered it. It was as if they hadnt felt like they had run into any obstruction at all.
Chains of Darkness!
They carried a bunch of chains, their speed unrelenting as they continued to plow forward.
Lightning Magic!
T-They Why does it seem like theyre even faster now?
Could it be that they run on electricity, and I actually helped them power up?
As Woodrow ran, he turned his head and said, Grisia, they have a very strong immunity against magic. Its useless!
Then what should I do? I wanted to cry but had no tears.
Among the four of us, Igor and I were probably the slowest runners. Igor was at least a warrior, while I was a cleric-sh-necromancer. If I got caught by those three huge monsters behind us, I would definitely be smashed into smithereens.
Ihi yelled loudly, Havent we said this from the start? Hurry and run!
You sure are rxed! Theyre already at my back!
As I turned around, I pulled the Divine Ice Sword from my side just in time to see an enchanted puppet strike at me with a huge palm. The palm was evenrger than my head. If I had actually gotten struck, my head would have probably turned into a tomato crushed by a chariot.
Without any choice, I randomly brandished the sword above my head to block ng!
So unexpected! This thing above my head that looks like a popsicle was actually able to block that blow without shattering into ice splinters Truly excellent! From now on, I will definitely respectfully call you Divine Stick!
At that moment, the enchanted puppet suddenly attacked from the side, squarely hitting the edge of the Divine Stick. However, the Divine Stick truly proved to be the Divine Stickthe de naturally did not snap although I rather wished it had.
If it had snapped, at least I would have had half of the stick left. Getting it knocked away meant I didnt even have half of it left to defend with.
I looked at my empty hands. Id lost the Divine Stick, yet three enchanted puppets, who werent afraid of magic and who had fistsrger than my head, stood in front of me This time Im definitely done for!
Now faced with the enormous hands that the enchanted puppets used to strike, I could only dodge to the side and rely on my increased speed from the Wings of God spell. I barely managed to dodge the first few strikes. On top of that, the three enchanted puppets seemed to have basic intelligence. They formed a triangle to surround me, slowly trapping me inside, leaving me without any gaps to escape through
Groawrr!
The roar of a bear was so loud that my ears hurt. A gap appeared in the surrounding enclosure and Igor singlehandedly pulled me out from inside the confinement.
You guys
I was extremely, extremely astonished. Before me, Woodrow had transformed into a bear and was currently fighting with two of the enchanted puppets, all while Ihi drew away the third one. Finally, Igor raised his sword to help Woodrow deal with one of the enchanted puppets.
I never thought the three of them would actuallye back to save me Hadnt they decided to abandon me ever since they saw me kidnap the Ice Knight? Didnt they say that we would go our separate ways after we divided the money from selling the unicorn?
Then whye back to save me?
Grisia, strengthen the protective effect of Light Shield just a bit more! yelled Igor loudly.
Me too! Make my Wings of God spell a little faster! Ihis voice drifted over, his shouts seeminglying from all directions as he quickly ran around.
Their voices brought me out of the suspicions that gued my mind. I stood up and began gathering holy and wind elements
Grisia, careful!
Light Shield!
I had strengthened the Light Shield on everyones bodies right before I heard Ihis warning. Suddenly, I felt something was off Why is there a shadow above my head? Once I used my sensing ability, I sucked in my breath. I didnt think there would be a fourth enchanted puppet!
It used a huge palm to strike at me Bam!
I flew off to the side but luckily did not receive much damage. I hadnt been sent flying by the attackI had been rammed off to the side, but it wasnt because of the enchanted puppet. It was actually Whitey the unicorn! It actually returned!
Thanks.
After dropping to a sitting position on the ground I managed to thank it shakily. It didnt have time to spare me an answer, though, as it was currently engaged in battle with an opponent, using its horn to keep the fourth enchanted puppet at bay.
Seeing the situation, I quickly reminded it, Whitey, dont use lightning magic. Itll be even stronger!
When I heard Whiteys answering whinny, I quickly cast Light Shield and the Wings of God spell over it. Once all this was done, I finally had some spare time to check out the other peoples situations. However, I didnt expect that I could only helplessly look on while they got hit by the enchanted puppets several times. Thankfully, Light Shield did provide protection for them. It didnt seem like anyone had suffered any serious injuries.
However, with each blow they took, the thickness of their Light Shields thinned. I could only continue to help them by patching up their Light Shields. Even though they did not suffer serious injuries, they looked like they were growing more and more exhausted, especially Ihi. His strength wasnt all that great, and his poison-coated throwing weapons werepletely ineffective against enemies made out of metal. He wasnt able to cause any damage to the enchanted puppets and could only run back and forth, leading the puppets in circles.
What should I do now? Woodrow and the others wont be able to hold on forever, and Whiteys fight looks strenuous as well, especially since it cant use lightning magic.
While I was worrying over this, Ihi made a blunder. He very nearly stumbled over the stones on the ground. Following that, an enchanted puppet ruthlessly sent him flying until his entire body smacked against a wall. For a moment, he could not stand up and it looked like the collision had disoriented him.
However, the enchanted puppet that he had been fighting seemed to have lost interest in him and was now rushing in my direction.
This is bad With my magic ineffective, I no longer knew what I could do. Other than magic, what else do I know?
Sun, quick, release me! yelled loudly.
I was stunned for a moment as I finally remembered that we still had this helper. I hurriedly backed up and dodged the attacks from the enchanted puppet, dissolving the Chains of Darkness from s body at the same time. However, I fell as the result of dividing my attention. My left knee came into direct contact with the ground, and my right knee squarely hit a rock. I heard a splitting sound right then and there
I was half sprawled on the ground and in so much pain that I hugged my knee to myself, momentarily unable to pull myself back up.
Amidst my acute pain, I cast a Heal on my knee. After I finally cured my injury, I got back up to continue running. However, a shadow suddenly shrouded me from above my head once again. The enchanted puppet behind me had already caught up to me Eh, when I was casting Light Shield on everyone, did I forget to do so for myself?
Why cant I remember how to do anything besides magic and healing spells when the situation is already this dire ! You dare to call me Sun! If I really am the Sun Knight, why is it that I still cant recall any knight techniques in the face of death?!
Grisia! Ihi cried out in rm.
I hugged my head, prepared to wee either sharp pain or eternal darkness.
ng!
rushed over without any decrease in speed as he stooped to pick up the Divine Stick. He urately blocked the blow, thereby saving my worthless life.
As he wielded his sword and fought with the enchanted puppet, he yelled, Cast support magic for me!
I nked out before I promptly blessed him with a Light Shield. While casting the Wings of God spell, I momentarily hesitated. I dont know how much wind element I should use
Sun, the Wings of God spell!
yelled at me while he drew away all of the enchanted puppets. This allowed Woodrow and the others to stop battling and catch their breaths. Because the number of enchanted puppets had increased, s situation was beginning to look more and more critical as time went on.
Whatever! Ill bless him first. If he falls, then then I can perform a Heal on him!
Wings of God! I used the same amount of wind element I had used when I first cast the Wings of God spell. It was the amount that had given Ihi a speed that allowed him to smash the walls into pieces. This was really somewhat dangerous. It would be terrible if tripped because he was moving too fast; however, I couldnt help but want to try it out. There has to be someone who can withstand this kind of speed, or else I would not have used such arge amount of wind element so naturally in the first ce, right?
This is too quick! Ihi screeched loudly. Grisia, did you make a mistake?
I didnt answer Ihi and merely looked at , who didnt trip at all. Instead, his speed was as quick as the wind. Once he led all four enchanted puppets to one ce, he started dealing with them.
At that momentno matter if it was Woodrow, Ihi, or Igoreveryone stood with me and stared at in worship. I also finally began to understand why everyone looked up to the Twelve Holy Knights so much.
Even I, who didnt understand swordsmanship, could tell from s overall stance that his swordsmanship was very good.
That silver white Divine Stick turned into a clean and nimble curve in his hands, flowing so smoothly that no one could find anything but beauty in its lines. With the addition of s agile and free motions, his fighting was as beautiful as a dance I even felt that there could be no better background music than the crisp nging sounds from the collisions between the Divine Stick and the enchanted puppets.
However, none of that was the main point. The main point was that he was fighting solo against four, yet he very obviously had the upper hand. In no more than ten minutes, the four enchanted puppets were beaten and battered down.
Once the enchanted puppets looked like broken toys and could no longer locate their enemies, only capable ofshing out every which way while rooted to the spot, jumped away. He used several gigantic icicles to smash all of the enchanted puppets that couldnt dodge into a bunch of parts.
When I saw this, I let out a lengthy breath and said, Y-Your speed is so quick, just like the wind.
Wind?
put away his sword unhurriedly and shook his head. Im not that fast. Storm is the one who is as quick as the wind.
Storm? I blinked.
This time, I didnt have to ask. started exining without my prompting. Ceo Storm, one of the Twelve Holy Knights. Hes also your capable assistant. All of your work is done by him and your vice captain.
Then what do I do?
fell silent for a while before he said, You do what youre doing right now.
What am I doing right now? Confused, I said, Im not doing anything right now Wait! Where are you going? Youre our hostage
had suddenly turned around, his pace neither quick nor slow.
Are you sure? interrupted Ihi mockingly. Someone who isnt fettered, whos wielding a Divine Sword, and who even has support magic boosting him, is a hostage?
I was speechless.
With a gloomy face, Igor shouted, Just now, we couldnt even fight against those metal monsters one-on-one, yet he could fight solo against four!
Woodrow muttered, Maybe we should even consider ourselves to be the hostages now.
I swallowed, somewhat agreeing with Woodrows words. But, but I cant let go just like this! If he leaves, what will happen to my n?
I quickly jogged after him. When I walked up to s side, he maintained his leisurely pace. Nervously, I asked, Hey, hey! Do you n on escaping?
Behind me, Ihi said in a low voice, I actually think were the ones who should escape
No! answered simply and clearly.
I released a sigh of relief, though I was also confused. I asked again, Then, then are you tired from being bound, so you decided to take a stroll, and will return to the unicorns backter?
No!
I stopped in my steps, somewhat frustrated. I yelled, Then what do you want to do? Spit it out! Its not like we can win against you, so if you want to kill us or disfigure us, its all up to you!
When he heard this, he finally stopped walking and turned his head to speak to me. Didnt you say youre looking for something? Ill help you look. Once we find it, youre returning with me.
I nked out momentarily after hearing his words before my mind started quickly calcting. Who knows what well run into next during our journey. If we have s help, well definitely be able to get through everything easily. This can only be beneficial with no negatives But in the end, will I really have to return with him to the Holy Temple?
I started smiling. What harm is there in promising this to him? In any case, my general knowledge tells me that there is such a thing called renege in this world.
Okay.
nodded his head.
Woodrow and the others rushed forward. Once they heard me agree, their expressions looked like they had lost all their tension. It was obvious that they were fairly happy that they could work peacefully with the Ice Knight.
I suddenly remembered the question I had earlier. I asked curiously, Oh, right, about what you were saying earlier, what exactly am I doing right now?
Running around wildly, answered without even turning his head.
With present, the ensuing journey was indeed easy and pleasant. It was as if we were on a tour, responsible for crying out in rm whenever we saw demon beasts. would then rush forward with a swoosh, sending demon beasts of all kinds flying into the horizon.
Whoa, that one flew so far, I cant even see it anymore! Maybe it flew directly into the mouth of the valley, said Ihi while clicking his tongue in surprise.
Are you in a hurry? I asked nkly. Why are you being so cruel toward animals?
Because he was an animal, the unicorn Whitey had already hidden behind my back, deeply afraid that it would identally get mistaken for a demon beast and get sent flying with one strike.
As sent a strange creature with a cows head, a humans body, and a horses legs flying, he answered with a simple and concise, Yes.
What are you in a hurry for?
Im in a hurry to return to find ze. paused momentarily and even nced at the others. Although his expression was hesitant, he continued to exin. ze knows that the one he injured was you. He must feel terrible. I must bring you back quickly to see him.
When I heard this, I was stunned. Stubbornly, I said, But he said that Im definitely not the Sun Knight!
answered without the slightest hesitation. There must be a misunderstanding.
Alright! I admit it. He imed that I definitely could not be the Sun Knight before he saw my face, and once he saw my face, he only had time to say the word you. It was possible that following the word you he wanted to say something like you are the Sun Knight!
However if hasnt tricked me, then that means Scarlet is deceiving me? I still have no clue about whos tricking me. This is confusing me more and more. But asking about this is no use. He definitely wouldnt say that hes the one lying.
I asked with some puzzlement, I thought you and ze dont get along with each other?
nced at me. This time, it was his turn to be puzzled. No.
Then you get along very well? This waspletely out of my expectations. Didnt want to take the chance to get back at him earlier?
Not particrly well.
Oh? A little curious, I asked, Then which of the Twelve Holy Knights do you get along with the best?
considered this quite seriously before he answered, You.
Me? I pointed to myself. nodded, confirming what he had said.
At this point, the three people who had elongated their ears to listen all widened their eyes one after another, vigorously shouting, How can that be! Everyone knows that the Ice Knight is a subordinate of the Judgment Knight and ispletely at odds with the Sun Knights faction!
I had also heard Sybil tout this matter, something about how the Sun Knight is the most benevolent person in the entire world while the Judgment Knight is cruel and heartless, so they dont get along with each other and such. I gave an extremely suspicious stare, asking, Why do you get along with me so well?
reflexively blurted out, Because you like to eat sweets.
But these two statements, I like to eat sweets and I get along with him, sound like they have no connection at all?
I darted a nce at the others expressions. As expected, they were puzzled too. So Im not the only one who doesnt understand what he just said.
I like to eat sweets and What connection does that have with us getting along with each other?
Before I could finish speaking, immediately nodded and spoke up, Thats right, especially blueberry-vored desserts, and they must be super sweet. At first, thatplicated things for me because your sweets always had to be extremely sweet. No one else shared the same taste in dessert, so I always had to make them separately. Now however, we have the addition of Knight-Captain Hell, whose tastes are also super heavy, and he told me that he doesnt mind always having blueberry-vored desserts. Now I can make your desserts together, making things much simpler Ah!
He had probably seen our dazed expressions. He abruptly stopped his lengthy dissertation on desserts, looking at me somewhat helplessly.
At seeing s helpless expression, Woodrow and the others became even more surprised. Igors mouth even fell open, his jaw looking as if it were about to fall off.
I actually wasnt very surprised. I already knew that as long as no one was around, would turn into a talkative guy who wouldnt shut up. He had now merely turned into an even if there are other people around, he will still be endlessly talkative kind of guy.
didnt seem to know what he should do. He shrunk behind my back, his entire body almostpletely hidden behind me. Seeing this, I just shrugged my shoulders and told the others, Alright, alright! It doesnt matter whether hes reticent or talkative. Just stop giving him a hard time. Pretend like you havent heard anything!
Woodrow and the others were quite tactful. Even though it was a little difficult, they tried their best to school their shocked expressions, only using the corners of their eyes to sneak nces at . Meanwhile, had long since lowered his head, not even daring to look us in the eye.
So even the cold Ice Knight knows how to blush? Ihiughed quietly.
Dont bring it up, youve caused his face to redden even more, Woodrow immediately reprimanded in a quiet voice.
Hes blushing? I looked up and down at , who had lowered his head even further Ah I cant distinguish colors! Damn it! Ive never ever wanted to see color this badly.
Ice is actually blushing! If I told Judgment, hed just smile and definitely wouldnt believe me I stilled.
Sun, Ice gave me a bag of honey-vored candy. I dont like sweets. You can have them!
If youre not going to eat them, then dont ept them!
If I dont ept them, hell be upset
Everyone stopped with me. Each of them gazed at me in puzzlement, one after another. I turned my head to ask , Judgment Knight doesnt like to eat sweets, right?
jerked his head up. He hurriedly asked, Sun, youve remembered?
No, just that I hesitated. The conversation that had suddenly appeared in my mind felt extremely familiar, but in the end, I still answered, No, I was just making a random guess.
You still havent remembered? s tone sounded somewhat crestfallen, but he still endured his disappointment and exined. Knight-Captain Judgment indeed does not like to eat sweets, but when I bring some to him, he would always at least eat a few bites in front of me.
He sounds like a good guy. I looked suspiciously toward Woodrow and the others. Didnt they im that Judgment Knight is super cruel and heartless?
However, their expressions were even more confused than mine. It looked like the majority of what they had said about the Twelve Holy Knights could not be believed!
I sighed before I stopped in front of a mountain wall. Knocking on the mountain wall, I said, , break this wall!
Why break a wall
The words had barely left Ihis mouth when had already acted on my instructions. He gathered arge amount of ice element, made an icicle, and then slowly backed away from the wall. Without the slightest hesitation, he sent the icicle hurtling toward the mountain wall, smashing against it.
The tremendous sound from the collision caused everyone to cover their ears. The falling rubble stirred up arge quantity of dust, causing everyone to back up one after another. Ihi loudly protested, Grisia, have you gone crazy? Why did you tell Ice Knight to break that wall out of the blue?
Because the thing Im searching for is inside here.
The rubble from the wall was still falling. The air was filled with the earth element. I guessed that Woodrow and the others probably couldnt see anything at the moment, but I could clearly see the thing that was in the back. It had such a strong water element that even the thickest mountain walls could not block me from seeing it. It seemed that it was the reason why this valley had an area that had be bereft of the dark element, permeated instead by the water element.
What is it? was the first to ask.
I hadnt had time to answer him before Igor had already started loudly shouting, Whoa! Theres actually a huge cave back here!
Gemstone! Ihi suddenly burst out with a frightening shriek.
Thats a gemstone? I could only see a gathering of very, very strong water element in a certain location. Because the water element was so thick, I couldnt sense a definite shape. So it is a gemstone.
This gemstone is actually brimming with a fantastically strong water element. I havent ever seen anything with such a pure consistency of elements. It only has one type of element, without any impurities Inconceivably beautiful!
This was the first time that I had ever felt something was very beautiful. I was unable to help myself and took a step into the cave, wanting to get closer to that gemstone.
furrowed his brows and spoke to stop me. Sun, dont go inside. I feel like somethings off about this ce
I turned my head and retorted, Dont call me Sun! Im Grisia. Also, if I dont head inside, how am I going to retrieve my item?
blinked before he looked at me solemnly. Then he made apromise. Alright, Grisia, go and retrieve your item. After that, youreing with me to see ze.
I stumbled into the cave, the thickness of the water element too thick, making it a little hard for me to sense the shape of the ground. I had to strengthen my sensing ability before I could walk with more sess. After doing so, the closer I approached the gemstone, the more familiar I felt it was. Such a strong water elementI hade into contact with it before.
Severe Warning: DO NOT SELL THE GEM! I will look for you when I need it. If it is lost, you are dead.
This gem is indeed mine Ive finally retrieved it!
I walked up to the stone tform that the gem was ced on, reaching my hand out to grab it without any hesitation. Other than feeling the moistness of the gem when my hand touched it, I also felt a great sense of relief inside my heart at the same time. Finally, I wont have to die!
Sun! Hurry ande out!
At that moment, suddenly yelled, Under your feet!
Under my feet I didnt have to lower my head to find out that aplicated circle had appeared underneath my feet. It was outlined with the water element, and the source seemed to be the gem in my hands.
Hehehe, so youve finally gotten hold of the Eternal Tranquility?
When I heard this voice, I paused before I asked lightly, Scarlet? What did you do?
Scarletughed, her peals ofughter sounding like silver bells echoing within the entire mountain cave.
rushed into the mountain cave.
Although I felt something was off, I still did not let go of what was in my hands the Eternal Tranquility.
Once you pick up the Eternal Tranquility, the magic circle on the ground will activate. Combined with the Eternal Tranquility, the magic circle will seal all of the dark element of the Valley of Trizer into your body. After that you will no longer be the Sun Knight!
No longer?
So, that means I am the Sun Knight?
Sun!
Why does s shout sound so far away?
Volume 4, Ninth Tactic of Slaying a Dragon : “Do As You Please”
Volume 4, Chapter Ninth Tactic of ying a Dragon : Do As You Please
Trantor: ErodingPersona
Arge amount of dark element rushed continuously into my body, even forming a current like a tornado around me, blocking and everyone else off. Woodrow and the others hadnte inside the cave in the first ce. Now, they even backed up several steps. Only was still desperately struggling, wanting to rush inside.
Following the onrush of dark element, the holy element that originally overflowed from my body was slowly pushed out. However, this process wasnt painful at all. On the contrary, it had afortably carefree feel to it; I even wanted a little more of the dark element The more the better!
This is too wonderful!
Finally, after I absorbed almost all the dark element in the valley, I gave a satisfied sigh. I had never felt so good before, and it was almost as if my entire being was filled with power, almost as if There is nothing in the world that is worthy of my fear!
Just then, Scarlets small figure slowly began to surface. She skipped toward me, tilted her head up to stare at me and said, giggling, Grisia, how do you feel?
I feel that you are very annoying!
A gigantic hand suddenly shot out from the side, grasping Scarlet tightly, like one would grasp a tiny rat. However, this was nothing to be surprised about because I was the one who had used dark element to create such a massive hand; the hand was under myplete control.
The gigantic hand brought Scarlet before me. I stretched one of my own hands, lightly patted her cheek, and said, smiling, Therefore, you should disappear, alright?
Just then, a strange grin surfaced on Scarlets face. There was no trace of hate; contrary to that, Scarlet happily said, It seems that you have finally returned!
Hearing this, fury burned in my heart. I roared at her, Stop saying things that I dont understand! You really are very annoying. Disappear forever from my sight!
The gigantic hand abruptly dragged her away from me into the sky, and then squeezed tightly I had originally been expecting to hear her cry and scream, but sharp and madughter took the ce of the screams that should have urred. In the midst of what could have been either loudughter or a scream, the gigantic hand strongly squeezed and her entire being sted apart.
Sun! Why did you kill a little girl?
rushed forward. Halfway through his question, he said with greater surprise, Sun! Y-Your hair has changed color! Its turned ck!
Has it? I touched my hair, not even bothering to turn around to reply, I cant see colors, so even if you say that it has turned ck now, I have no idea what color it used to be.
It was golden! immediately answered.
Then, he walked up to me and stared at my face in slight worry. However, after a nce he loosened up and merely asked, puzzled, Your face hasnt changed, but why do you have your eyes closed?
Iughingly asked in reply, Why should I open my eyes?
was rendered speechless, and said with hesitation, You dont need to open them, but I want to see whether your eyes have also changed color
GRROOOAAAAAARRRR!
I started. whipped out his Divine Stick, vigntly facing the target while crying out in rm, What was that noise?
A dragon I cant believe theres really a dragon!
After Ihi shrieked aloud, the three of them ran to my side in surprise and fear, literally using me as their bodyguard.
I said crossly, What? Now youre willing toe over? Werent you all staring at me in fear just a little while ago?
Hearing this, all three showed an expression of embarrassment. Igor stammered out hurriedly, B-But, your hair suddenly turned ck and you look like apletely different person. You look as if youd take a knife and sh at us at any moment. Of course wed be terrified!
Woodrow doubtfully said, Also, didnt you have your back toward us the entire time? How could you see our expressions?
I shrugged my shoulders and said, I can see everything as long as I spread my sensing ability far enough. I can even see that dragon. Such a beautiful dragon of the dark element, though its not as beautiful as my Eternal Tranquility, as it still has some impurities. It appears very furious, but thats not surprising. It must be living here because the valley overflowed with the dark element! However, now the dark element has beenpletely absorbed by me. Of course its furious!
After the three of them heard the end of my speech, the confusion on their faces didnt decrease at all. Instead, they looked more stunned than ever.
Although I saw this, I felt toozy to care about whether or not they understood as I studied the far away dark dragon with my sensing. Iughed lightly. If there really is a dragon, then I can follow my original n, although there seems to be no need for it now. The n does seem pretty interesting though, so using it to pass the time might be a good idea.
I casually called out, .
When he heard me, turned around and stared at me in distrust. After I smiled at him, he gasped out quietly, Sun?
He slowly tilted to the side and finally fell onto the floor, unconscious. I corrected him again. My name is Grisia.
Grisia, you caused the Ice Knight to faint? Woodrow cried out in rm.
How did you do that? Igor asked, stunned.
Ihi softly squeaked, You even know how to use the Spell of Paralysis?
Iughed and said in excitement, Not only the Spell of Paralysis! Just now, I remembered quite a few useful magic spells!
Woodrow suspiciously asked, But why did you cause him to faint?
If I didnt make him lose consciousness, how are we supposed to continue on with the n?
Woodrow gaped and asked, You still n on continuing with it?
Of course, I answered matter-of-factly.
My original n could basically be boiled down to a single sentence Think of a way to seriously injure all of the holy knights, including ze Knight and Ice Knight.
These holy knights hadnt brought along clerics who could heal injuries. Once they sustain any serious injuries, they would definitely need quite some time to heal. Then while they stop to heal those injuries, naturally we would escape to the ends of the earth and sell off the unicorn.
However, the hardest part of the n was How are we to seriously injure a walking god on earth?
This problem had caused me quite a headache. Luckily, Ihi had supplied a good weapon.
Ihi had suggested the Valley of Trizer, which had not been far from us. Apparently, a dragon had taken up long-term residency there. ording to Ihi, if we were to toss near the dragons jaws, Chikus ze would have no choice but to rush over to save him. After all, it was himself who had said, The Twelve Holy Knights will never abandon the Twelve Holy Knights.
When the moment came, we would wake the dragon up and then we would be able to watch a dragon-human sh on the sidelines.
Between a dragon and two of the Twelve Holy Knights which is stronger?
No matter which side was stronger, as part of the Twelve Holy Knights, both should be able to escape from the dragons jaws. Yuna and Sybil both reluctantly agreed to this point, and thus also reluctantly agreed to the n.
However, after seeing the actual dragon, I realized that two of the Twelve Holy Knights probably wasnt enough to put up a fight against it. The two of them put together arent even as big as the dragons ws!
If we left by the dragons side and lured Chikus ze over, could the two of them really survive No matter what, a battle between a dragon and holy knights, ha! That would definitely be interesting.
You easily subdued Ice Knight. Woodrow said darkly, There should be no more need to use a dragon to seriously injure him. Why do you still want to go on with the n?
Because its fun! I answered simply. I beckoned the unicorn, Whitey, who was off to the side and said, Whitey,e over and carry Ice Knight.
As Whitey slowly trotted over, Igor suddenly shouted, Why has Whitey turned ck!
Turned ck? I was startled, and murmured to myself in slight interest, So, the dark element is ck in color? Then the holy element is white? Or is it gold?
When Whitey trotted over, I suddenly remembered that it used to eat the holy element. But now, I cant gather it anymore. If thats so, will it still listen to me?
However, Whitey had also turned ck. In my eyes, its holy element was no longer present. In fact, it was filled with the dark element Just like me.
I held out my hand and dispersed a little dark element out of my body. Whitey lowered its head and started to lick the dark element, as though it didnt notice any change in its food. However, it didnt seem as bubbly and annoying as it used to be, as it simply and silently ate the dark element. This was really a little hard to get used to.
Does this mean that we have to change its name to ckie? Igor stared nkly at ckie as it ate.
I rolled my eyes at him and said crossly, I already named it. I dont want to remember a second name.
Lets go!
When Whitey finished eating, I loaded on top of its back, turned my head and said to the rest of them, Lets go look for the dragon.
But, but ze Knight isnt here yet, is he? Ihi shrieked, You dont mean to fling Ice Knight to the dragons side now, do you? The dragons already awake!
ze Knight has arrived.
Awhile back, I had already seen him on the other side of the forest: the knight of fire with his sky-high holy and fire elements. I smiled lightly and said, He also brought along Sybil and Yuna!
I appeared in mid-air, but I had no intention of descending as I merely floated. Then, I lowered my head and faced the group of holy knights. ze Knight was at the front, and at the end of the group was his vice-captain. Sybil and Yuna, on the other hand, were protected amongst them in the middle.
Hi Chikus!
ze Knight stopped dead in his tracks and stared at me nkly. This time, I no longer wore a mask.
Half a beatter he said, Your hair And why are your eyes closed?
Not waiting for my answer, he kept on questioning, Are your wounds alright? Didnt you take Ice along with you? Where is he?
The tone of his voice is like hes talking with an old friend, but I dont know him! I hate the feeling of not knowing anything! I roared, Shut up, Chikus ze, I dont know you at all!
You really lost your memories? ze gaped and mumbled, Looks like it is true, youve never correctly called my name before.
Startled, I couldnt help asking, Then what do I call you?
Because had also said something simr, I was curious. Its purely curiosity. Regardless of whether or not hes lying to me, theres nothing wrong with listening!
ze Knight stared at me then lightly said, You rarely call me by my name, but I rather you didnt You always call me Freakus.
I must do that on purpose
Everyone thinks so too ze Knight said, You get almost everyones names wrong, except for Judgments.
Grisia, you really are the Sun Knight? Off to the side, Sybil half-shrieked, Theres no way!
Why not? I coldly stared at her and in a threatening tone said, Now do you know who you shot an arrow at?
Sybil drew back, her entire body almost hidden behind the holy knight before her.
ze frowned and asked, puzzled, Sun, theres something really wrong with you Where exactly is Ice?
I uncaringly said, Somewhere where if you keep on talking with me, he could possibly be eaten till there are no bones left of him.
ze flinched, finally reacting. He sucked in a deep breath. You couldnt have His entire expression twisted, and he roared in disbelief, You couldnt have thrown him to the dragon? Sun!
Thats exactly what I did. So now, Chikus, what are you going to do?
I asked this leisurely, but as soon as I finished he demanded immediately, Where is Ice?
You really n on going to save him? Stumped, I asked suspiciously, Do you know what type of creature a dragon is?
ze Knight didnt answer me and asked again, Where is Ice, Sun?
I raised my eyebrow and instantly pointed a direction for him, not believing that he would really rush to the forefront of the dragon without hesitation.
Take care of the two of them.
ze Knight gestured at Sybil and Yuna to me, then waved to his holy knights and immediately moved in the direction I had pointed. What surprised me even more was that the other holy knights followed him without hesitation, as though they were only going to ughter a normal monster and not a fierce dragon.
Seeing that he and seven holy knights were really going to head over there, I yelled incredulously, Wait a minute! You really n on going over to save him? Could you really be following what said, The Twelve Holy Knights will never abandon the Twelve Holy Knights? Just because of this phrase, do you really n on heading toward your death?
He said so? ze Knight didnt turn around and only faced me with his back. He swiveled his head a little and asked, Do you know who the first person to say this phrase was?
I shrugged my shoulders and gave random guesses, The God of Light? The Pope?
It was you.
I started, but ze Knight had already run inrge strides toward the direction I had indicated, seemingly unwilling to waste a second more. All I did was stare nkly at his departing back.
Grisia? Sybil moved up in slight fear and asked, Arent you going to help them?
I came back to my senses and told her coldly, Did you forget who threw Ice to the dragon? Its impossible that I would go and save him.
Y-You really are the Sun Knight? Yuna asked in disbelief.
Again with this question! I roared angrily, How would I know? I dont even know who I am! I dont know whether Im a good guy or a bad guy, whether I should protect the two of you or take my revenge on you and kill you two liars immediately I dont know anything!
When I finished roaring, the two women looked frightened. Both of them had backed up quite a bit, not daring to stay near me in the least!
After quite some time, Sybil gathered up her courage and implored in a soft voice, Grisia, go over and help ze and the rest of them!
I coldly told her, You dont have the right to tell me to do anything! Dont forget, you shot me with an arrow! That Im not thinking of killing you is already a miracle. You actually dare to make a request of me? Who do you think you are?
Halfway through my words, I saw Sybil with her head drooped, looking as though she felt guilty. However, just when I was thinking of bringing my tirade to an end, she suddenly and fluidly drew the bow and arrows that were slung across her shoulders, and then shot volley after volley of arrows at me while shouting, Stupid Grisia! What are you being so vicious for!
What are you doing?! I hurriedly used the dark element to forge a shield, blocking the scores of arrows aimed at me.
Sybil didnt stop shooting; she looked as though if she didnt finish using up her entire sheath of arrows on me then she wouldnt be satisfied. As she shot she scolded, I was just scared that you would really kill them! That time, you actually treated those holy knights like that, even wanting ze Knight to cut himself with his sword You really are too over the top!
With Sybil as a precedent, Yuna also started speaking out loudly, Thats right! Those holy knights were already very, very tired, and you were obviously taking advantage of that! To look for the Sun Knight, to save Ice Knight, they had already lost track of the meaning of resting! However, even so, they were still willing to carry us and keep on moving forward! Although ze Knight kept scolding on and on, he never left us at the wayside They only wanted to hurry and save Ice Knight, and then continue looking for Sun Knight. That was all they wanted!
Sybil used up all of her arrows, but she still held onto her bow. Two lines of the water element flowed down from her eyes and she said, choking, In the end, the person they were looking for was actuallyyou, a despicable bastard who almost killed them!
I was suddenly struck speechless.
Yuna unhappily said, That day, after you disappeared, ze Knight stood rooted to the spot and stared for a long time, and he kept on mumbling
Mumbling How could it have been you? I reflexively thought of this answer.
No!
Both women red and yelled at me simultaneously, He was mumbling I actually cut Sun!
Go and save ze Knight! Sybil yelled.
And Ice Knight! Yuna added.
Both of them spoke even more seriously and strictly, Go and apologize properly to them!
I suddenly felt that both women were even scarier than ze Knight.
Just then, the dragons roar sounded from a distance. Both of them immediately turned pale by a shade and yelled together, Grisia!
Okay, okay! Ill go over.
After all, I had originally nned to go over and watch the bout. Might as well conveniently fool them and let them think that I was going over to help.
Following that, I flew toward where the dragon was. While flying, I spread out my sensing ability to find out what had happened.
Although I had brought Woodrow and the rest of them to the cave where the dragon was, I had left them in a passageway that was too small for a dragon to enter. Thus, the dragon had not even noticed us. I also told Woodrow and the rest to take care of and not to do anything before I arrive, didnt I?
So whyThe image I saw was of and the rest of them forced into a corner of the cave by the dragon. They were relying on s ice wall to defend against the dragon who was relentlessly trying to burrow into the passageway entrance with its head. It even opened its humongous jaw and was spraying corrosive dark element toward the entrance.
What on earth is going on? I really dont understand. I only left for a moment; how could it have turned out like this?
And this Chikus guy. Even I could hear the dragons frustrated roar, yet he really did lead the holy knights and rush to where the dragon was without a single n in mind Dammit! As brash as he is, he shouldnt be this brash!
Dammit!
I hastened my flying speed and rushed toward them.
When I reached them, I saw the seven holy knights protecting Woodrow and the others as they walked out of the dragons cave. However, and Chikus werent among them.
I suddenly stopped before them and said coldly, You n on running away, abandoning the Ice and ze Knights?
It was Captain who forbade us to reenter and get in the way!
The vice-captain No! All seven of the holy knights had their eyes open so wide, it was as though they might crack open. All of them had their hands fisted tightly, as if withstanding something.
Captain ordered us to immediately evacuate all citizens. The dragon has already beenpletely enraged; it will definitely kill everything within sight, and definitely chase after us
The vice-captain couldnt continue after saying this. I also understood; by the time the dragon starteding after them, their captain would probably already be in the dragons stomach.
I turned to Woodrow and the others and scolded viciously, What were you doing? Didnt I say not to do anything before I arrive?
Woodrow looked as if he had been scared out of his mind. He stammered, I-It was a little girl! She suddenly appeared and released the chains you used to bind Ice Knight, threw us all into the dragons cave, and she even took away Whitey. I-If not for Ice Knight distracting the dragon, we would have all been killed. But his right leg got sshed by some acid that the dragon spat out
Was it Scarlet? Didnt I kill her? I really have been too careless.
All of you leave! I told everyone, Go get Sybil and Yuna on the way, and then hurry up and scram out of this valley!
After hearing my words, the holy knights revealed surprised expressions, but immediately after, hope seemed to burn on their faces. They nodded to me and immediately took Woodrow and the rest of them away.
I breathed in deeply and sensed the situation within the dragons cave. and Chikus had good teamwork; they didnt move together but ran on both sides, splitting the dragons attention. If one of them were almost caught, the other would purposely fling out spells to irritate the dragon.
However, this move was only used a few times before it stopped working; whether it was being unable to keep up the pace any longer, his magic attacks too weak, or the dragon was unwilling to be caught by the same trick anymore it kept on chasing after Chikus.
Chikus ran with all his might. Luckily, he was really too small a target for the gigantic dragon, so it was really difficult for it to attack him. Although it was dangerous, he didnt get squashed by the dragons feet either.
He ran and roared out to , Ice! Run!
half-dragged his right leg: his leg had already rotted very severely, but it was still getting worse, as the remaining acid still had some effect. Although he tried his best to avoid showing a pained expression, the rapidly dripping water element on his face betrayed him. Even so, he tried with all his might to use Ice Bolt to attack the dragon, wanting to draw the dragons attention again.
He yelled back, ze! Youre closer to the entrance, get out first!
These two What show are they acting out?
I couldnt listen anymore and flew into the dragons cave, purposefully flying lower. I held out my hand to Chikus and yelled to him, Grab my hand!
Youre not Sun! I dont need the help of some fake like you!
After seeing me, Chikus flinched and thenpletely ignored the dragon at his back. He even had the time to roar at me, Sun would never throw Ice to a dragon!
He, he even forcefully swatted my hand away This bastard! I almost exploded in anger.
ze!
Not far off, wanted to walk over. But by this time, his right leg had nearly rotted down to the bone; he could only drag his foot as he moved forward, and it was impossible for him to increase his speed.
I again held out my hand to Chikus and said monotonously, Im saying this for thest time. Grab my hand.
The answer Chikus gave me was to swat my hand away again. My face dropped and I immediately flew away. Just then, the dragon used its tail and swept Chikus out. He crashed into the wall heavily with a loud thud.
When he slid down to the floor, his entire body was facing downwards. He didnt even twitch.
However, he coincidentallynded somewhere close to .
ze!
rushed forward, held Chikus, and frantically tested for his breathing. When it seemed that he was alive, let out a relieved sigh and hurriedly carried him over to a small hole besides the cave wall.
Just then, I was still floating in mid-air. The dragon opened its mouth and roared at me, but it didnt attack me; it looked as though it was somewhat distraught.
It was most likely confused because the dark element surrounding me was even thicker than that of undead creatures. It looked as though it didnt know whether it should attack me or not.
Finally, the dragon gave up on attacking me, turned its head around, and rushed toward where and Chikus were.
Hmph! If begs me to help him, then Ill think about it; as for Chikus I wont even consider it!
Sun, help
Once noticed that the dragon was rushing toward them, he immediately cried out loud for help. Satisfied, I was just about to save him until I heard thetter half.
save ze! His wounds are very serious. Hurry and help him!
What the hell is with this? Cant these people just think about themselves? I furiously roared, If its to save you, Id think about it, but for him I wont even consider it!
flinched, but he immediately returned to his senses because the dragon was already crashing into the hole in which he and Chikus were at. He shoved Chikus inside and used his own body to shield him. Then, he continued using Ice Wall to block the rotting gas that the dragons mouth was breathing out.
Really, enough is enough! I dont want to care about them anymore! Might as well go and look for Woodrow and the rest of them!
I turned around to fly away
Sun! Please, you have to at least save ze!
Hearing s heart-rending cry, I again stopped flying, and floated about in mid-air I was the one who decided to abandon them, yet why am I feeling less and less happy?
Tch! I really understand myself less and less!
Chains of Darkness!
I turned around and released arge amount of chains in a breath, almost filling the entire dragons cave, binding the dragon securely, finally stopping its movements. It looked very unhappy indeed, aggressively fighting against the chains and roaring.
I floated to the hole where was at. He was striving to haul Chikus and drag his rotted leg along. I looked down at him and said disdainfully, You are really very weak! Can you really be called one of the Twelve Holy Knights?
didnt pay any attention to my insults. He held Chikus in his arms and said fervently, Sun, hurry and save ze. If you use Ultimate Heal
Kneel down and beg me!
Hearing this, flinched and revealed a disbelieving expression.
Why are you so surprised? Iughed and said, I have no reason to help you without any conditions, do I? I only want you to kneel down and beg me. Just by doing so, you can save two lives. Isnt that worth it?
Of course you have a reason. shouted, The Twelve Holy Knights will never abandon the Twelve Holy Knights. Thats the reason! Sun, havent you remembered?
I dont remember.
I carelessly said, However, its fine if I cant remember since I dont care anymore. Let the past be the past! From now on, I want to travel all around the world and do whatever it is that I want to do!
Besides the Holy Temple, you arent going anywhere!
I flinched and unconsciously turned around. Upon seeing the speakers figure, I blurted out loud.
Lesus Judgment.
Volume 4, Tenth Tactic of Slaying a Dragon: “Slay the Dragon”
Volume 4, Chapter Tenth Tactic of ying a Dragon: y the Dragon
Trantor: ErodingPersona
Lesus Judgment held a sword brimming with holy element in his hand.
As I sensed the sword, it suddenly let out a heavy burst of holy element. Because I was currently filled with dark element, I felt a burning pain, as if mes were licking at me. It was so painful that I almost shrieked aloud.
At the same time, something in my mind copsed apart with a crack. A myriad of images and words surged forward, like a sh flood in the mountains, filling my mind uppletely.
I fell to the floor, weak, and squatted down while cradling my head. I could only feebly feel the flood surging and crashing about in my mind
The benevolent God of Light will forgive your sins.
Grisia, if you arent chosen as the Sun Knight, then being a cleric wouldnt be too bad either! Then youd be able to help heal my injuries in the future.
Carrying out justice is the reason for the Sun Knights existence.
Sun, you cant see anymore, right? Dont lie to me. And dont chase that dark knights group just to let them sh at your eyes so that you can hide that fact. I know what you are thinking. Dont do that, please
If you dare to hide anything from me again, regardless of how confidential the matter is, I will expose you in front of all the Twelve Holy Knights.
I remember now.
I slowly stood and raised my head, letting out a bright smile. Just like before, I must always have a smile on my face.
I am the Sun Knight, Grisia Sun.
Ice stared. His expression was slightly disbelieving, and he btedly asked, You remember now? Then, then whats my name?
Hearing this, I immediately frowned and thought hard before answering, It seems to be Stn?
Ice Knight stared at me expressionlessly.
No? Then it must be Wastn. This time, I answered with full confidence.
Its ! After Ice was done correcting me, he said in surprise, Sun, have you really recovered your memories?
I nodded my head.
Then, Judgment walked a few steps closer.
I tilted my head to the side and asked, confused, Judgment, how were you able toe
No! It wasnt just Judgment. Several people slowly materialized out of thin air. Storm, Earth, Cloud, Rnd, Metal Finally and unexpectedly, everyone had arrived.
Including me, all of the Twelve Holy Knights were present!
So it was a teleportation circle.
However, were in the territory of the Kingdom of Moon Orchid! Who is it that actually has the ability to teleport eleven people over from such a long distance away? Even my current self would probably be unable to do it. After all, I have an abundance of dark element, and such a long distance teleportation circle would need arge amount of wind element instead of dark element.
Judgment turned around and told the others, Go heal ze and Ice first. Heal as much as you are able to.
Okay.
Besides me, the ones who were rtively aplished in healing spells were Leaf and Earth, who immediately walked over to theatose zes side and started casting Heal. However, the most they could cast was Moderate Heal. To the seriously injured ze and Ice, it was like trying to stop a forest fire with a bucket of water.
Seeing this, I immediately stepped forward, but I remembered abruptly that my entire body was filled with dark element. Currently, if I were to cast holy element-based healing spells, there would be no way I could do it better than Leaf or Earth.
Sun, your sword.
I turned my head and saw Judgment holding the Divine Sun Sword before me The Divine Sun Sword is naturally my sword, but the strong holy element it was currently emitting was making me feel very ufortable. Although I couldnt see it, I felt blinded and dazzled by it.
I loathingly said, I dont want it anymore.
I had a feeling that if I were to take the Divine Sun Sword, I would definitely lose the abundant dark element in my body and once again return to that Sun Knight who was an incapable sword user and who couldnt even protect himself.
Why? Judgment asked calmly.
I fell silent for a while, but eventually said, Because I dont want to return to that pathetic self! I have power now. I can even chain a dragon and prevent it from harming Ice and ze!
Is that so? Judgment said coolly. Then why is Ices leg so badly hurt, while ze is lying in aa on the floor?
Thats because I was speechless, but tried to justify, Id lost my memories, and thats why I let them get hurt. It wont happen again.
Upon hearing my words, Judgment immediately said sternly, Then heal both of them. Heal them immediately!
How is that possible My body was so entirely full of dark element that I couldnt gatherrge amounts of holy element anymore. Even if I strained myself to use healing and holy spells, at most I could only cast a moderate level one. However, the injuries on ze and Ices bodies were so serious that only Ultimate Heal could heal them fully.
The me from before could easily cast Ultimate Heal, but the current me cannot ever do it.
Take it! Judgment raised the Divine Sun Sword and stepped closer to me.
I, however, stepped back and said in a loud voice, I dont want to return to that weak person who couldnt even use a sword! Allowing them to get hurt this time was purely an ident. Id lost my memories. It wont happen again. I have power now. Not only can I protect myself, I wont ever let any holy knights get injured in the future. I can protect you all
Sun! Judgment interrupted me sternly again and roared, Could you have forgotten the things you told us before?
The things I said before?
Judgment shouted, When you couldnt pick up any sword skills no matter how hard you tried, when the Church of the God of Light made noise about wanting to rece you, did you forget what you loudly announced before your teacher, before us, to everyone?
I flinched, for at that time
What does it matter if I cant learn any sword skills?
Even if Im not like my teacher, the strongest Sun Knight in history, my Twelve Holy Knights strengthened with my holy spells will be The Strongest Twelve Holy Knights in history!
There is nothing in the world that can bypass them to harm me! Even if I cant use a sword, there is nothing worth my fear!
I had said something like that before
Take your Divine Sun Sword!
Judgment held the sword in front of me and returned to his calm manner of speaking. Sun, we are only the strongest Twelve Holy Knights in history with the aid of your holy spells, so we need your holy spells. We need your healing spells, not your protection! If you still consider us your teammates, then take the sword and assist us as a teammate. Dont stand alone before us and protect us like a hero!
Judgment continued to hold the sword aloft, scrutinizing me. Even though I couldnt see, I could imagine how stern his expression was.
He slowly said, A hero or a teammate. Its your choice.
Teammate, of course Without hesitation, I reached out my hand, but as I was about to touch the sword, I stopped for a bit and turned to look at the massive and struggling dragon. I should finish off the dragon first
Take it! Judgment roared.
I flinched and asked doubtfully, But can you guys really defeat the dragon? Itd be better to let me kill it first
Three arrows suddenly flew past the two sides of my face and the top of my head. I reacted a full count slower, my eyes widening when I realized that the person who had shot the arrows at me was actually Leaf.
Leaf slowly lowered his bow, then smiled at me and said, If those three arrows had hit their mark, you would have already died, Sun!
Sun.
Someone suddenly called me from my side. I jumped in fright and noticed that Storm had soundlessly appeared by my side and had evenid a hand on my shoulder. Hezily said, Please, Sun. Hurry up and take the sword, then cast holy spells onto us. Lets quickly ughter the dragon and return to the Church, all right? I already stayed upte to work for more than ten days. I want to go back and sleep so badly Haaa! Im so exhausted.
Earth used holy light to solidify an enormous shield, ced it between us and the dragon, and in an honest and considerate manner said, Hurry up and take the sword, Sun. Dont worry, were all already used to you cooling off andzing behind us when we battle, so just take your sword without any worries!
Cloud silently materialized from the corner and even swished his sword about like in practice the shadows were so swift that I could barely see them then he silently retreated back to the corner. What on earth did you appear for?
Ice was still holding ze with one hand, but his other hand was tightly grasping the Divine Stick I mean, the Divine Ice Sword.
Moon arrogantly raised his head and at the same time removed the whip hanging at his waist, fluidlyshing it a few times. The sharp cracking in the air sounded painful, and his posture was exactly like a queens No! No, its like a kings!
Stone merely drew his weapon a broadsword that was about as long as a womans height, yet with a weight at least three times that of a womans.
Rnd, in a rare act, actually brought along the wicked sword handed down through his family and at the same time removed the ring that Pink had given him, revealing his appearance as a death lord,plete with a veined pattern of ck mes and sharp-wed wings. His aura did not at all lose out to the dragons.
Finally, Metal sneered and sarcastically said, You really didnt think that we needed your lousy protection, did you? Just cast the holy spells and then obediently head to the back and enjoy the cool air, cleric!
Looking at them, I suddenly started doubting. Why did I want to have power?
Something like power I had long since possessed that already!
I didnt hesitate any longer, reaching out my hand to take the Divine Sun Sword from Judgment.
The dark element once again returned to the entirety of the Valley of Trizer.
The countless Chains of Darkness in the dragons cave also slowly disappeared.
Seeing that it was about to be free of its restraints, the dark dragon roared and shed out its ws, as if impatient to destroy everything before it. Judgment let go of the Divine Sun Sword, drew out his own Divine Judgment Sword at his waist, and turned around to look at me.
Everyone looked at me. I opened my eyes and let loose arge amount of holy element.
Ultimate Heal!
ze opened his eyes. Ice stood up again.
Wings of God!
Light Shield!
When everyones bodies were sparkling with the holy spells, I raised my Divine Sun Sword, pointed it at the raging dark dragon, and gave an order to my Twelve Holy Knights.
Now, Twelve Holy Knights, begin the mission of ying the dragon!
Everyone answered in unison.
Yes!
Finally, we returned to the Holy Temple.
After reporting to the Pope that we had ughtered a dragon, we watched him yell out with shining eyes to hurry up and send people out to drag the dragon back. The dragons hide could be used to make armor, the dragons meat for food, the dragons bones for spell-casting, the dragons teeth for weapons, and the dragons muscles for medicine. Even the dragons blood could be sold to those people who believed that drinking a dragons blood could make one as strong and sturdy as an oak.
I immediately felt sorry for the dragon.
After finishing our reports, everyone looked exhausted, leaving the Popes study one-by-one to return to our own rooms.
ze, Ice!
At the corridor, I hesitantly called out to them.
The two of them stopped dead in their tracks. The others sneakily eyed us for a bit, elongated their ears, and took their sweet time walking away.
I, about that, Im sorry, very sorry
Ice nodded his head. His facial expression looked the same as usual. It appeared like he had epted my apology.
However, zes face tightened. Seeing this, I suddenly panicked. Could it be that ze, who has always supported me, is not willing to forgive me this time?
I stared at ze, panicked. After a short while, his face rxed, and then he furiously yelled, Dont ever lose your memories again. Sun, when you lost your memories, you really were a bastard!
(He normally is one already. Somewhere far away, some unknown persons muttering sounded.)
ze fell silent for a while, then roared again, When you lost your memories you really were a different type of bastard! The type that makes people want to hit you!
Hey, hey! You dont need to purposely correct your words, do you?
(He also normally makes people want to hit him! Isnt that strange?)
ze became quiet again. Ice evenfortingly patted his shoulder.
I turned around, gave a brilliant smile and said, Sun never thought that after Suns brothers had in the dragon, they would still be full of energy and eagerness. It must be the mercy of the God of Light that has eradicated the exhaustion of Suns brothers so as to let them continue on unwaveringly spreading the brightness of the God of Light. Sun feels so moved by this and wishes to aid Suns brothers. How about leaving immediately with haste on a tour to sing holy hymns what do Suns brothers think?
The nearby audience immediately dispersed.
Humph! Theyre finally willing to leave. I turned around and once again put on an innocent expression as if I had learned the errors of my ways, and stared pitifully at ze.
zes expression had softened greatly, but he still asked doubtfully, You wont do something like throwing Ice to a dragon again, will you?
I confidently swore, Even if its Earth, I wont throw him to a dragon, really!
(To hell with you!)
I swiveled my head around. I think I heard Earths voice?
ze nodded his head, strongly patted my back, and said in a loud voice, If so, thats great. Im going to sleep. In order to find you, I havent slept in days.
I nodded my head and looked at Ice.
Ice just shook his head and said simply, I dont me you.
Thank you both.
Only after everyone had finished catching up on their sleep did we start to deal with the aftermath.
The five of them, Woodrow and the others, had followed us back. After they agreed not to reveal my true self, I allowed them to either continue visiting the Holy Temple or leave Actually, I wasnt too worried that they would reveal anything.
Even if they did, who would believe them?
In total there were thirty-eight generations of the Twelve Holy Knights, and each generation of the Twelve Holy Knights had to keep their true personalities a secret for twenty years. It was upon this which the image of the Twelve Holy Knights had been constructed. Was this something that a five-member adventurers squad could easily destroy?
Iy on my bed, my whole body covered with a whitening facial mask I had just finished preparing ording to Rnd, my current skin color was only slightly whiter than tiramisu cake made by Ice.
When I heard that, I was so shocked that I almost wanted to hit my own head again and lose my memories forever.
Luckily, after three days of treatment, Rnd said that my skin color was about the shade of honey now.
Whilethering on the treatment, I thought about the things that had urred since losing my memories. Why had I gone to the Kingdom of Kissinger? Even though Ive regained my memories, I have absolutely no recollection of what had happened. Was it something that Scarlet did? Scarlets identity, could it be But why did she want to harm me? Also, what has happened to Whitey, who was taken away by Scarlet?
Knock knock!
That goddamned curse!
Which brother is standing outside of Suns room, here to discuss the path of benevolence with Sun under the reminder of the God of Light?
Grisia
This voice is I extended my sensing ability until it reached outside my room. After determining the persons identity, I couldnt avoid flushing away the sry I had applied to my body, and with tears in my eyes I changed my clothes and went to open the door.
Sybil. When I opened the door, I asked grudgingly, Do you need something?
Sybil boldly walked straight into my room, curiously stared at the floor, and asked, Why is it wet? Were you taking a bath just now? Thats great!
Great for what? I was a bit confused.
Sybil smiled and said, I came to say goodbye.
Are you all leaving already? I asked in confusion, Why arent the rest of them with you?
The others will being byter.
Later? I uprehendingly scratched my face. Why didnt theye together?
You really arepletely different from what I had imagined! Sybil stepped closer, looked me up and down and said, Only your appearance is like what they say golden hair, blue eyes and milky-white skin. Er Youre darker now, more like honeyed-milk.
Dont jab me where it hurts!
But you really are more like it!
Like? Why is Sybil saying so many strange things today? I asked, confused, More like what?
Sybil stepped even closer. I could smell the scent of jasmine on her Why is she suddenly wearing perfume? She smiled and said, More like a normal person Why is there a fragrance on you, did you put on perfume?
No.
I always had a fragrance wafting about me. It couldnt be helped. After ten years ofthering on treatments, with most of the treatments usingvender as a base, I always had the smell ofvender about me. My teacher Neo didnt likevender. He normally used rose-based treatments, so there was always the scent of roses about him.
Sybil tilted her head to the side and asked curiously, Could this be the fragrance of a virgin?
Of course not!
The fragrance isnt a virgins scent?
Definitely not!
Then what about the person? I almost thought you would loudly proim that you werent a virgin, like you did before?
Do you want Sybil stepped one step closer, her entire person almost pressed against the front of my body. I could even feel the breath of air she exhaled when she spoke.
To forever disconnect yourself from the word virgin?
I started. Could this mean that
While I was still frozen in shock, Sybils face was alreadying closer, her lips almost on mine. However, her bust had pressed up against my chest first. The feeling of those two soft mounds on me was really great Could this be the day that I leave behind my church hermit and virgin days?
My beloved God of Light! I have decided to forever set this day as a day of thanks and grace, and each year on this date, I will go before your statue and thank you
BAM!
Aah, Im really s-sorry. Did I interrupt you two?
DAMN. YOU. EARTH!
Since you already know that you are interrupting, hurry up and get lost! While Sybil was turning around to look at Earth, I immediately used the scariest look in the world to re at him, my eyes conveying a burning Get lost.
S-Sun, I have something important to tell you Earth let out an apologetic and awkward look at Sybil.
Thetter lowered her head. She actually appeared embarrassed and hurriedly said, Thats, thats fine. I already said my goodbye, so I should go Grisia, see you sometime.
See you sometime? When am I going to see you again? Tonight?
However, before I could ask, Sybil had already run off. Her expression was also one that said she wasnt going toe back again. My, my day of gratitude
Earth patted my shoulders and said sincerely, S-Sun, is this called retribution?
Hey, hey! You are one of the Twelve Holy Knights of the God of Light! What retribution? Just see if I wont regard you as a double-crosser, tie you up on a stake, and burn you to your death!
I crossly told Earth, If youre done, get lost!
I really did have something to tell you! Earth shrugged his shoulders and said, Judgment is looking for you.
Judgment is looking for me? Why didnt hee in person?
He wants you to go over and attend the meeting.
Earth suddenly smiled. It was still a sincere smile like always, and I had no idea whether it was my own imagination or not, but I felt that his smile was even more despicable than ever before. However, I havent infuriated him recently, have I? I was gone for so long, so theres no way I could have gotten in the way of him seducing his forty-first or forty-second woman! (Just for rification, I did not make a counting mistake. It was just that the number of women who enter his room increases that quickly! Dammit!)
Maybe, because Im using my sensing ability, I was just mistaken about his expression?
So I was to go and attend a meeting. Just what on earth has happened that is so important that even I have to go and attend?
I was slightly puzzled, but I still nodded my head and answered, Alright. Lets go!
Volume 4, Epilogue: Character Introductions
Volume 4, Epilogue: Character Introductions
Trantor: lucathia
Woodrow: Druid.
Yuna: Warpriest.
Igor: Warrior.
Sybil: Archer.
Ihi: Rogue.
Kylie: Cleric of the Church of the God of Light.
Whitey: Unicorn.
Scarlet: A mysterious little girl.
Vidar: The vice-captain of the Judgment Knight toon.
Yu Wo: The author who keeps messing around with the character introductions.
Epilogue
The focus of To the Rescue of a Princess wasnt on the princess, and the focus of To y a Dragon wasnt on the dragon either. If my Chinese teacher were to see this, I would definitely receive such ament: off-topic, delete and retrain No! I mean rewrite.
A lot of foreshadowing was buried in this volume, and it will be used to connect with and lead to the actual main plot that starts in the next volume. At the same time, I also let everyone understand the Twelve Holy Knights, the Son of the God of War, and Silent Eagle bit by bit, showing how they generally appear to normal people.
I also brought up each kingdoms ideologies in passing. Theyre very brief ideologies from each kingdom, but I also dont want to make them tooplicated (because the author wouldnt be able to remember them) Cough! No, its because the Legend of Sun Knights focus isnt on the kingdoms, but rather on the Churches. Theres already too much to remember about the Churches, so I chose to focus less on the ideologies of the kingdoms.
Following this, the ideologies among the gods will be more and more prominent as well.
Also, the names of the knights have increased too.
Here, let me help everyone review the names of the Twelve Holy Knights that have already made an appearance.
Good, warm-hearted faction:
Grisia Sun
Elmairy Leaf: Strawberry
Chikus ze: Freakus
Ceo Storm: He has for now (in this volume) escaped the horror of getting a nickname. Just how does Sun address Storm? Everyone can try guessing!
Cruel, cold-hearted faction:
Lesus Judgment: Hes someone whom even Sun is afraid to give a random nickname to.
Rnd Hell: Luckily, hes someone whom Sun became acquainted with before Sun started randomly giving nicknames.
Ice: Wastn
Laica Metal: Slime
Ill take this moment to hope that everyone has good memory. (The author silently sticks the names of the Twelve Holy Knights beside her monitor.)
By the way, this volume mostly reveals the true fact that holy knights unless theres something wrong with their heads, these knights will not go and y a dragon for no reason. What a poor dragon! It gets attacked even when its just lying there! (After the author finished writing, this was the OS in her heart.)
Next, the main point! This volume contains a special project. I believe that everyone must have flipped through it even before reading this epilogue. Thats right, Im talking about the designs of the Twelve Holy Knights!
Finally, the appearances of the Twelve Holy Knights have been revealed. I wonder, what does everyone think of them? Who do you like the most?
We also have a series of short manhua. I, Yu Wo, wrote the scripts. When I wrote them, I pretty much considered them as things that actually happened, so everyone can treat them like side stories.
At the time of the writing of this epilogue, I have yet to see the manhua , so Im also waiting with excitement, hehe! So excited!
By the way, if I have the opportunity in the future, I will post up the original manuscripts for the manhua.
By Yu Wo, Sep. 2008
(Heres the special project that was included at the front of the book)
Sun Knight:
The leader of the Twelve Holy Knights and the good, warm-hearted faction. He possesses a dazzling smile, a perfect personality, and a benevolent heart that always forgives others.
Real personality: The direct opposite of the above description.
Storm Knight:One of the Twelve Holy Knights and a member of the good, warm-hearted faction. He is a footloose charmer who enjoys freedom, and he always has women by his side.
Real personality: A workaholic, the type that will eventually work himself to death.
Earth Knight:One of the Twelve Holy Knights and a member of the good, warm-hearted faction. He is honest and loyal, the best friend of the Sun Knight.
Real personality: A bad guy who likes to y around with the feelings of women.
Leaf Knight:
One of the Twelve Holy Knights and a member of the good, warm-hearted faction. His personality can be summed up in three words: a good guy.
Real personality: Still a good guy.
ze Knight:One of the Twelve Holy Knights and a member of the good, warm-hearted faction. He is brash, straightforward, and looks up to the Sun Knight.
Real personality: Exactly the same as he appears and just as brash.
Cloud Knight:One of the holy knights of the good, warm-hearted faction. He is a drifter, with qualities much like that of a drifting cloud. The easiest ce to find him is by the window-side, on top of a roof, or under a banyan tree. Often he drinks or reads alone in such ces.
Real personality: A shut-in.
Lesus Judgment:
One of the Twelve Holy Knights and the boss of the cruel, cold-hearted faction. He is serious, cold, and never forgives criminals.
Real personality: Your next door older brother who is very good at taking care of others.
Ice Knight:One of the Twelve Holy Knights and a member of the cruel, cold-hearted faction. He is cold like ice and never possesses any expression.
Real personality: A good wife and loving mother who is also great at cooking.
Moon Knight:
One of the Twelve Holy Knights of the cruel, cold-hearted faction. He is very vain, haughty, and does not easily let others close. It always seems like he is looking down on others.
Real personality: His girlfriend is his entire world, and his life goal is to have a rtionship.
Stone Knight:
One of the Twelve Holy Knights who belongs to the cruel, cold-hearted faction. He is known for his stubbornness which is said to be as tough as a rock. It is said that cracking his skull is easy, but to crack his stubbornness, you might as well go and overthrow the Church of the God of Light instead, as that would be easier.
Real personality: Very easy to get along with, and he even gets along with dogs.
Hell Knight:
One of the Twelve Holy Knights of the cruel, cold-hearted faction and the only one said to have been put in the cruel, cold-hearted faction yet doesnt listen to the orders of the Judgment Knight but instead listens to the Sun Knight. He specifically takes care of missions behind-the-scenes, and some even say that he is the designated assassin of the Twelve Holy Knights. Some rumors also say that during the 1st generation of the Twelve Holy Knights, Hell Knight was not even an actual person. Rather, he was the identity the Sun Knight took on toplete secret missions.
Real personality: A practical person who rigidly follows the way of a knight
Metal Knight:He is famous for his poisonous tongue, and his words are said to be poisonous enough to anger people to death. It is said that talking with him for ten minutes can anger you so much that your life would get shortened by a year.
Real personality: An avid fan of the Judgment Knight
Volume 5, Prologue: The Sealed Sun
Volume 5, Prologue: The Sealed Sun
Trantor: raylight
Stop!
I stopped in my tracks. Although these people didnt pose any threat to me at all, pausing to y with them seemed to be a pretty good way to pass the time.
Look at us Turn around, open your eyes and look at us! I could hear that the person was trying hard to contain the aggravation in his voice, but he couldnt quite manage to do so. In the end, he was practically roaring the rest of his words.
Why? I still chose not to do so, and merely smiled as I said, I dont need to do that. I can see all of you guys, and I can see everything clearly.
Yes, I could see everything clearly. The temple at my back was originally an orderly and spectacr building. At the entrance, there were two giant stone doors. If the doors were closed, the center would form arge Sun crest. At each side, there stood long colonnades. Behind the stone pirs were enormous walls that spread out in a fan-shaped fashion to epass an arced za.
However, regardless of whether it was the door, the pirs, or the walls, they were all engraved with meaningless decorations, causing me to have to spend more mental and physical effort to sense those useless things than usual!
Nevertheless, now it looked a lot better. All the pirs had fallen to the ground, the decorative designs had been worn smooth, and I had already destroyed the two giant stone doors with an explosion. The entire temple had been turned into a giant pile of stone rubble. This way, sensing it had be a lot more convenient. All I needed to sense was a rough shape to avoid tripping over the rocks while walking. As for what kind of decorative designs or carvings were on the rocks, they werent important anymore.
Sun! Turn around and look at us!
What a troublesome fellow!
I simply teleported in front of him, with a distance of roughly just ten centimeters left between us, and then opened my eyes. As I spoke, I spat my words onto his face with each breath. As you wish. To dare to call me back, and to dare to order me to open my eyes, have you already prepared yourself for death?
The other persons breathing became rapid, and in a panic, he said, Your eyes
What about them? I taunted. Are they also ck? Is this very umon? My eyes werent the only things that changed color.
Instead, he tly denied, Its not ck, its
I do not wish to hear! After I gave a low growl, I ridiculed, Im unable to see the color that you would say anyway. So, the whole world only needs to have one color, and that will be enough. That is ck, ck, and ck! Hahaha!
I let out a sudden burst of dark element, and sent his whole body flying. He was originally already heavily injured, so he waspletely unable to counter the attack. Immediately after being sted, he rolled quite a few rounds on the floor, and then covered his mouth with his hand as he coughed violently. What he coughed up was mouthfuls of blood.
Among the knights who were all over the floor, only two of them were still able to stand up. Once the two of them saw the heavily injured person coughing up a lot of blood, they instantly revealed an anxious expression, and went to help him up. However, the injuries on their bodies werent light either. When they lifted him up, they swayed from side to side. If they had really fallen, then I guess the injuries of the three of them would be more serious; it would be dying simply because of stupidity!
Teasingly, I said, What a bunch of fools. If you guys had stayed further away from this guy, you might have been able to keep your lives.
The three of them lifted their heads, and the fool being supported roared at me, Sun! Do you really think so?
I am Grisia. I replied unhappily. What do I have to do to make this fellow remember my name? I had undoubtedly been calling his name all along. He is Eh! What exactly was his name again Right, its Lesus!
I remember now. With a smile, I said, Lesus Judgment, if you kneel down and call me Grisia, maybe I can consider letting you off.
Lesus looked at me, and his expression seemed to be one of grief, I guess? Perhaps it is, or perhaps theres the possibility that I am reading too much into it. He is merely upset. Who knows, he might actually be considering whether to kneel down and beg me? Hahaha!
At this point, one of the people holding up Lesus suddenly shouted, You are not Sun, and youre also not Grisia. Youre not anything!
I abruptly stoppedughing, and coldly looked at the person who had spoken. That person was Chikus. Thats right, its Chikus. He always seems to love saying stuff that I dont like to hear.
Kill them, Rnd. All of them I paused for a while, and pointed at Lesus, saying, Except for him. I want to personally kill this guy! You can start first, I want him to look on helplessly as everybody else dies!
Yes! Rnd walked past my side, and walked towards Lesus and the others. In his hand he was holding his family heirloom, the wicked sword.
Thats strange, was he here just now? I was a little suspicious. Theoretically speaking, there shouldnt be anything able to hide from my sensing abilities, especially Rnds dark element that was this thick.
At that moment, Rnd lunged in with his de, and his speed was so fast that he was like a blur of shadow. It was only when he swung his sword at Chikus that I could see him clearly. Chikus waspletely unable to react in time, and the sword hit his shoulder bone. The sword even went all the way through to his chest, perhaps even cutting his heart into two.
Without even having the time to shout, Chikus copsed immediately.
ze!
The other person supporting Lesus was Elmairy. He yelled agitatedly, and was about to rush forward. However, Rnd pulled out the sword from zes body, and with a back-hand slice, he actually managed to chop off Elmairys head.
I walked up in maniacughter. Now, there is only Lesus left. This fellow I want to personally deal with him!
All of a sudden, a shadow abruptly dashed out, and stood in front of Lesus. It was . He spread both arms out wide, protecting Lesus, and then yelled at me, Sun, hurry and stop it! Do you know what are you doing right now? The Twelve Holy Knights would never murder the other Twelve Holy Knights, this is what you said before!
I gave a cold snort, and Rnd instantly dashed forward. He brandished his sword, and with two swings drew arge X-shaped wound on Ices chest. The injury was so deep that bone could be seen.
After aplishing his job, he pulled his de out and backed away. subsequently copsed slowly. Of course, it was the kind of copse which one can never climb up from ever again.
Stop it! Stop it!
Lesus looked as though he were in so much pain as to wish he were dead. He took out a sword that was radiating holy light Thats strange. Was he holding this sword in his hand just now? I was a little suspicious again. However, what Lesus said afterwards immediately drew away my attention.
Grisia, Grisia! I beg you, take the Divine Sun Sword! Take it!
Since you called my name Fine, as you wish.
I walked up to him, and extended a hand to grab hold of the Divine Sun Sword. The holy light that was brimming over the surface of the sword made me feel extremely ufortable. It was almost blinding. On my hands there was a hot feeling, but it didnt hurt.
At this moment, Lesus revealed an expression of hope. He tried asking, Sun?
After I looked at him and gave him a smile, he too cracked a smile. However, following that, he lowered his head to look at the whole floor of corpses, and in great sorrow, he said, Su-Sun Dont me yourself too much; all of this had nothing to do with you. All of it should be med on the person who has caused this.
No, it has something to do with me. I said with a smile, Because I am the one who ordered Rnd to kill them.
Lesus stiffened.
At this point, I thrust the Divine Sun Sword forward, and even before Lesus had stopped moving, the de of the sword had already entered his chest, leaving only the hilt to be seen.
He staggered, but he still managed to stand upright. He even lifted his head, and with a bitter smile, he said, Grisia No, you are not Grisia. Even if it had been Grisia, he would not kill us. Grisia is already dead. Hes long dead. You are only, only
I am?
Lesus, Lesus! Dont copse, tell me
What exactly am I?
Volume 5, The Fourth Misdeed of an Undying Lich: “Creating Various Mysteries”
Volume 5, Chapter The Fourth Misdeed of an Undying Lich: Creating Various Mysteries
Trantor: ErodingPersona
The surrounding holy knights were somewhat stunned and did not seem to be very happy at being saved. However, I could understand why. The people here werent the general public, but rather the elite amongst the holy knights! How could such pathetic acting skills pull the wool over the eyes of this many skilled swordsmen?!
I stuck Tylers sword into the ground and told Awaitsun, What do you mean by this? Are you intentionally holding back to save face for the Holy Temple? Do you think I need you to do that? Wait for me! I will go and retrieve my sword, and then we will have a fair duel!
Awaitsun was startled, but he still nodded his head.
I walked out of the square, keeping a steady pace while expanding my sensing ability to its maximum. It almost epassed the entire Church and even attracted the attention of quite a number of people who also had the same ability, such as Leaf and the Pope. The Pope even rolled his eyes, seeming to have noticed that the perpetrator was me However, I eventually found Rnd in his room.
When I walked into his room, Rnds back was facing me. He was sitting quietly at a table, reading a book. I walked up to him and ced my hand on his shoulder.
Rnd.
Rnd jumped in fright. He turned around and stared upon seeing me, then questioned immediately with suspicion, Who are you?
Grisia! I hurriedly answered and said, Hurry! Hurry up and go have a duel with Awaitsun.
Rnd said in shock, Duel? Who is Awaitsun?
Silent Eagle! I instructed him, After you finish your duel with him, invite him to have a drink at Leaf Bud Tavern. Remember to tell him toe alone, and head there immediately. If he is unwilling, then quietly tell him that I am the one inviting him.
Rnd frowned and said, But Judgment does not allow you to meet up with him alone.
Nothing will happen! I deliberately emphasized, There are countless people going in and out of the tavern, so what in the world could happen? I have a few important things I need to ask him about. If you dont feelfortable about it, wear some normal clothing ande watch us chat, but dont make your identity obvious. I dont want Silent Eagle to be on his guard with me.
Rnd fell silent before nodding his head and saying, Alright, I will help you meet with him, but I will also go to the tavern.
After speaking, he picked up his sword. It was not his demonic sword, of course, but rather the Hell Knights personal sword. He then immediately turned to leave the room.
Rnd.
I stopped him. He turned around and looked at me. I told him firmly, You have to win; dont lose to someone from the Cathedral of the Shadow God. This is an order!
Rnd smiled and promised, I wont lose!
Only after Rnd had already been gone for some time did I walk out of his room to avoid others seeing two Knight-Captain Hells walking together. That would be a disaster.
There were even fewer people in the corridors than before. As I left the Holy Temple, I only met three holy knights; everyone else had probably already gone to watch Rnd and Awaitsuns match.
I walked outside, but immediately after stepping down from the Holy Temples stairs, the pedestrians on the street all stared at my tightfitting clothes. I had no choice but to escape into the darkness and purposely move about in the dark alleys and on the rooftops. Only then was I able to avoid having people stare at my outfit.
Although Dragons Saint Brigandine cant make me super strong while fighting with others, it is really useful for sneaking around. It truly is an assassins outfit after all!
Since theres no one about, just say whatever it is that you want to say!
Thank you for my lordships praise. Your humble servant feels deeply honored.
The moment Dragons Saint Brigandine spoke, I suddenly thought of something. Besides Awaitsun, this attire should also know about Pinks background! I hurriedly asked, Dragons Saint Brigandine, how long have you been at Pinks ce?
Your servant does not recall. Without a master, your servant has no way of knowing anything to do with the outside world.
Who was your previous master?
My previous masters name was Fran.
Ive never even heard of him
My previous master also had another title Silent Eagle.
Silent Eagle? I was shocked and eximed, You belonged to Silent Eagle?
Previously.
If that is so, then Pink is definitely part of the Cathedral of the Shadow God. However, even if she is a shadowpriest, Awaitsun is the head of the dark knights, so his rank should be higher than hers. Why would he be so polite to her?
Although there were still a number of questions running through my mind, I had already reached my destination. I could only put my thoughts on hold and wait until I met Awaitsun to ask them.
Dragons Saint Brigandine, from now on, dont speak unless I give you permission.
Understood.
After jumping down from the rooftop, I pushed open the door and entered Leaf Bud Tavern. There were quite a few people inside, and my tight clothing immediately drew strange looks. I sat my butt down at the bars seat that was closest to the wall and said, Give me ten bottles of drunk-in-one!
The female proprietor came up herself and said with a smile, Long time no see, Knight-Captain Hell. Your drinking ability has really improved a lot. Before, you werent even all that willing to drink! This time, you have actuallye alone to have a drink. Why havent youe along with your toon?
Seems like Rnd is not being left out of getting called out for a drink in the taverns.
Sigh! Rnd, who doesnt like to drink, cane out to the tavern and drink without having to conceal his identity, whereas I, this drunkard, have to masquerade as him to have a drink.
Thinking of this, I really wanted toin about the first Sun Knight. What sort of man couldnt hold his drink?! He even harmed all of his sessors, causing every generation of the Sun Knight to only be able to drink in secret.
Lets not get sidetracked. Just get ten bottles of drunk-in-one out here.
The female proprietor kept on smiling, but hesitantly said, Sir You came by yourself. If you get drunk, no one will be able to bring you back!
So thats your concern. I nodded my head and said, Ive invited someone. Hell be arriving soon.
Your drunk-in-one will be served right away. The moment she heard this, the female proprietor smiled like a flower The wrinkles on her face are truly as numerous as the folds of a blooming chrysanthemum. Sir Knight, would you like any dishes?
I thought about it, and then said generously, Serve whatever specialties you have!
Around the time I was drinking my third bottle of drunk-in-one, Awaitsun pushed open the doors of the tavern. While he was looking around, everyone in the tavern was looking at him in turn. Their expressions were so ssic that they could have been made into a book of human expressions viewed from every aspect.
First, the men were horrified, whereas the women were stunned; then the men were speechless whereas the women sighed in admiration; and then finally the men were gnashing their teeth together, whereas the women were in a state of starry-eyed infatuation
However, Awaitsun seemed ustomed to this show of facial expressions put on by the general public. Hepletely ignored the stares directed at him. The moment he saw me, he walked straight over and sat down next to me. Although he had already sat down, there were still a lot of people staring at him. It seemed that if we really wanted to talk about somewhat more secretive matters, we would have to book a room.
I twirled my winess and said confidently, You must have lost!
Awaitsun nodded his head and said generously, I lost, but this does not mean that he would definitely have beaten me. If I could have used just a little shadow magic to supplement myself
Trust me. I cut him off and saidcently, Our Knight-Captain Hell isnt talented in only swordy!
Awaitsun stared, and then nodded his head. I trust you sir, but I still dont believe I would lose.
You would definitely lose! A death lord is not something that can be defeated all by oneself. Especially for you, a dark knight who cannot even use a bit of holy light, there is probably nothing more troublesome than a death lord.
However, I definitely wouldnt tell him that Rnd was a death lord. I just poured some wine for him and asked, Why are you so respectful towards me? It couldnt just be because I defeated you, right?
Awaitsun hurriedly said, Please dont give me wine. I dont drink.
I didnt stop pouring wine for him, and continued to encourage him. Drinking just a little should be okay, right?
Dark knights are prohibited from drinking. Awaitsun hesitated. However if you, sir, were to give me an order, I should be able to drink a little.
Your loss. I took the winess before him and downed it in one shot.
Actually, I had nned on getting him drunk so that he would talk more, as itd be easier to trip him up then, but for someone who didnt drink at all, drunk-in-one might be too strong. I was really worried that one sip would cause him to pass out immediately, and then this rare chance of talking alone with him would be lost.
I finished drinking the wine, and as I ced the winess down again, I sensed someone with a higher dark element than even Awaitsun walking in. It was Rnd. He was wearing the standard uniform for holy knights, and he wasnt masked, but he was still maintaining his human appearance.
When he walked in, the men all had ominous glints in their eyes whereas the womens eyes shone.
Why are there so many pretty boys today? Some guys sitting not so far away grumbled in displeasure.
Rnd walked to a corner not too far away and sat down facing us. The moment he sat down, a waitress rushed forward to serve him, but Rnd only asked for fruit juice.
I waved over another waitress and signaled for her toe closer. I whispered into her ear, Help me whip up a cocktail. Serve some drunk-in-one liquor with fruit juice, along with some wine-based dishes, and give it to the brown-haired guy in the corner. Say that its my treat.
The waitress smiled and said, Okay. After saying that, she even stealthily groped my waist.
Why is the value of my masked appearance even higher than my unmasked one? Normally there isnt anyone who wants to take advantage of me!
I pulled her closer and ordered softly, Remember, dont say that its drunk-in-one liquor. Just say that its normal wine that he wont get drunk from.
She winked at me, ran her hands over my chest, and said softly, Do you want to get him drunk? Pay an extra silver ducat, and Ill make sure hes dead drunk.
I thought it over for a while, then said, Help me do this, then bring me an extra two bottles of drunk-in-one and a te of beef. At this, the waitress eyes grew wide and round. I then said, Then you can touch the waist and chest of the guy next to me. I guarantee you that he wont get angry and he wont fidget.
Awaitsun quietly ate his meal. Although both of our voices were very low, he was right next to us, so he had to have heard us. However, he didnt say anything. Even after quietly letting the ecstatic waitress touch him, he still had no reaction, and proceeded to pick up a piece of meat. While he pretended to chew, he even asked in a low voice, Do you want to wait until that person is drunk before talking?
I smiled. After sipping some wine, I said, Theres no need for that. Just talk! Why have youe to the Holy Temple? You are Silent Eagle, the head of the Cathedral of the Shadow God. I dont recall the Church of the God of Light being so friendly with the Cathedral of the Shadow God. Dont fool around with me. Tell me the truth.
Awaitsun ate another piece of meat and said in a rxed tone, The Demon King will be born soon.
PHUH! I spat out my mouthful of wine and coughed horribly before catching my breath again. I said helplessly, Do you have to be so truthful? Shouldnt that be ssified information or the like for the Cathedral of the Shadow God? Yet you have just told me so candidly. After all, I am I lowered my voice, the head of the Church of the God of Light.
You will know about it soon enough anyway, Awaitsun said quietly. Unfortunately, this time, Leaf Bud City will be the ce of birth for the Demon King.
Although I was filled with questions, I still restrained myself and just ate and drank. At the same time, I chatted with Awaitsun over things like how he and his wife were getting along in their married life. Awaitsuns face filled with bliss. He mentioned that in about five months they would have a kid, making me spit out a mouthful of wine again.
So that was the reason. They already have a kid; no wonder they had to elope.
Isnt it troublesome to have kids?
No, I like children. Awaitsun answered seriously. Alice and I have already made the decision to have twelve kids.
I spat out a mouthful of wine for the third time. You, an icy cold dark knight, are actually someone who likes children? And wanting to have twelve children, are you trying to form an entire Dark Knight toon?
Awaitsun and Princess Alice, thebination of a hunk and a beauty. Whatever children they have together will most likely never be all that bad looking. Even scarier, if all of their children are both handsome and beautiful, and if they all grow up to be dark knights, it would be an unbelievable danger for the Church of the God of Light and the Monastery of the God of War The attractiveness of beauties and hunks should not be underestimated!
Thinking of this, I hurriedly pped a hand onto Awaitsuns shoulder and said seriously, For the sake of a good rtionship between the Cathedral of the Shadow God and the Church of the God of Light, why dont you promise to give me three of your children to be holy knights and clerics? I want the three most beautiful and handsome ones!
Awaitsun was astonished, but I waspletely serious. I even felt that instead of letting Awaitsun and Alice give birth to twelve beauties and hunks, itd be better to bury the father right now!
Awaitsun kept staring at me before finally nodding his head in agreement.
I let out a sigh of relief. No matter what, at least I have managed to snatch the three most beautiful and handsome ones. The danger twenty years from now is temporarily averted.
At this time, Rnd suddenly smacked onto the table with a DON sound. He had finally be drunk, so I wrapped up the conversation that was making me spit out wine and started talking about the main topic with Awaitsun.
You say that Leaf Bud City will be the birthce for the Demon King. How exactly is the Demon King born?
This has something to do with Leaf Bud City. Its too important, so I have to get this rified first. After I finished asking, Awaitsun just smiled without answering.
Should we book a room to talk? I asked calmly. I know that there are many things that cannot be spoken about in public.
Theres no need. Awaitsun shook his head and said, Because I cant tell you, no matter where we are.
How can you do things halfheartedly?! I strongly opposed, Since you said that the Demon King is going to be born, you have to tell me how he is born!
Awaitsun just shook his head and said, I cant tell you, but I can help you. That is allowed.
I was startled. Help me with what?
Help me destroy the Demon King? Theres no way, right? The Demon King is the spokesperson of the Cathedral of the Shadow God Oh! It doesnt seem all that impossible.
If the Demon King was not around, he, Silent Eagle, would be the head of the Cathedral of the Shadow God. The moment the Demon King appeared, he would immediately be ackey. If it was me, I would also destroy the Demon King no matter what!
Do you want to destroy the Demon King? I asked him quietly.
Hearing this, Awaitsun just smiled without answering. Although his smile was on the verge of making the waitresses around us faint, I only felt like punching him to get rid of that smile!
No matter what I asked, he still never answered. Thening here to have a private talk with him, braving the danger of Judgment locking me up for a year, and even getting Rnd drunk was all just a waste! I barely held in my anger and asked a few more questions. I will definitely ask until he answers, and if he is still unwilling to answer Then I will wake Rnd up and have Awaitsun and his eleven future children buried together!
What kind of person is Pink?
Awaitsun hesitated before frowning, as if wondering whether he could tell me this. Only after thinking over it for quite some time, with my expression bing worse and worse, did he say softly, They are responsible for leading the birth of the Demon King.
They? The two of them? I had already guessed that if Pink and Scarlet were two different people, then both of them were probably the same type of thing. After all, there were too many simrities between the two of them.
Awaitsun kept quiet for a while. Then he quietly said, Three of them.
What! Theres still another little girl? This sort of troublesome thing, just Pink and Scarlet are more than enough!
I kept quiet for a long while. I had no idea whether I should ask this question, but if I didnt ask, I would face quite a lot of restrictions in handling certain matters. Faced with no alternative, I asked, If I kill them, will the Cathedral of the Shadow God retaliate?
Awaitsun was astonished but answered, No, we wont retaliate.
Not at all? I was a bit surprised and reiterated, You are so respectful toward Pink, but you dont even care if she dies?
Awaitsun shook his head and said indifferently, They wont die. At most, their bodies would be destroyed.
Thats true. Unless the ces where these liches kept their souls were found, even the Divine Sun Sword would not be able to destroy them. At most it would only cause great harm to their vitality.
Being unable to kill them is also a big problem I furrowed my brows. I really couldnt understand why three liches, such rare undead creatures, would appear all in one go. Just one lich is a force scary enough to destroy an entire city; now, there are three of them. There was no difference between the three of them and a natural disaster.
I suddenly realized something. Besides the rarely seen liches, just in this year alone two rarely-seen death knights had also appeared All these rarely seen undead creatures seem to be bing amon sight.
Is there anything else that you want to ask? Awaitsun asked in a soft voice. Sun Knight? Your transformation time should be up soon, right?
I was astonished, but after thinking it over, Dragons Saint Brigandine had said that its previous master was Silent Eagle. If so, then the fact that Awaitsun knew about Dragons Saint Brigandine was nothing unusual.
Oh, thats right, someone wille to the city soon. Awaitsun said with a serious look on his face. That person might want to harm you no, that person will definitely want to harm you, so you have to be careful.
Startled, I asked, Who is he?
Awaitsun smiled and shook his head, indicating that this was another question that he could not answer.
Then what What about me?
Awaitsun looked at me and waited for me to finish my question. I paused for a long time, then started again, What do you think about this outfit?
Dragons Saint Brigandine? Awaitsun blinked, and then said pertinently, Its very fitting, highly suitable for concealment. However, its also a shame, because its too fitting. It doesnt have any pockets, so it cant even hold weapons. For an assassins outfit, it seems rather impractical.
This one does not need to have pockets for weapons!
Dragons Saint Brigandine was very upset, but I ignored it. I ced both my hands on Awaitsuns shoulders and said earnestly, Since this outfit cant even hold weapons, it also cant hold anything like gold or silver ducats, right?
I understand. Please allow me to pay for this meal.
I immediately said, You are really too generous, but alright then, Ill let you pay for this meal! Please remember to pay the bill for the brown-haired guy in that corner too.
Awaitsun didnt say anything, but still nodded his head.
Goodbye!
I stood up, walked to Rnd and shook him. He merely swayed twice. I called out, Rnd? Wake up, Rnd.
However, he didnt respond in the least. He actually managed to getpletely drunk. I wondered what exactly that waitress had added to his wine, if even a dead person could get dead drunk. Looks like I have to carry him back. Luckily, the three-hour time limit for the transformation wasnt up yet. With the Dragons Saint Brigandine, carrying someone shouldnt be too difficult a matter.
While Awaitsun was paying the bill and I was about to lift Rnd up, I heard somemotion outside the tavern. Everyone in the tavern stopped dead in their tracks and looked outside. A few daring-looking men wanted to walk outside to take a look; however, someone else rushed in first and yelled, There are undead creatures outside. Holy knights are currently chasing them down. They want everyone to stay inside and not go out!
Undead creatures again? Recalling the death knight from before, I suddenly felt anxious. It couldnt be another death knight, could it? Thats impossible! A death knight isnt born so easily, and seeing two death knights in a year is already an unusual urrence.
Knight-Captain Hell, are you not going to destroy the undead creatures? The female proprietors call caused the entire tavern to swivel their heads around and look at me.
Destroying undead creatures is the duty of the Sun Knight, not the Hell Knight! Some guy loudly eximed, and everyone else also nodded their heads. When it came to things the entire continent knew even the people in this small tavern were not immune.
Although I was currently masquerading as the Hell Knight who had no obligation to destroy undead creatures, I was still interested in taking a look. However, I couldnt just leave Rnd alone Just then, Awaitsun walked over and told me, I can help you take him back to the Holy Temple.
I hesitated for a moment. Themotion outside was getting louder, but as for Awaitsun, I still had a certain level of trust in him. No matter what, he was still Silent Eagle, who was representing the Cathedral of the Shadow God. If he dared to harm one of the Twelve Holy Knights, he would ignite a great war between two religions.
I nodded my head. Alright, after you drag him back to the Holy Temple, drop him off with Knight-Captain Cloud at the library.
I understand.
After giving him the order, I stepped out of the tavern. Only after increasing the boundary of my sensing ability did I notice three holy knights a few streets away. I immediately jumped onto the rooftop and started chasing after them.
Inded silently, stood behind the three holy knights, and yelled, Wait a minute!
The three holy knights jumped up in fright, vigntly lifting up their weapons before turning around and yelling, Who Knight-Captain Hell!
Upon seeing me, they all loosened up and lowered their weapons, hurriedly eximing, Knight-Captain Hell, thank goodness youre here!
What has happened?
The holy knights looked concerned as they said, Undead creatures have appeared!
Their expressions confused me. Although Leaf Bud City was the main stronghold of the Church of the God of Light, it was not as though undead creatures had never appeared here before. Even the undead creatures that Pink sent over to prevent me from bing depressed had already appeared several times. Holy knights should have long since gotten used to it.
Could they be very strong undead creatures? I asked in bewilderment, What type of undead creatures are they?
There are many types The holy knights yelled together. There are several swarms of undead creatures.
What? It was my turn to be astonished. This was unthinkable. Could a necromancer have appeared in the city a necromancer who is not Pink?
Has the Holy Temple been informed?
The holy knights nodded their heads and said, The vice-captain of the Sun Knight toon is already searching the city with his toon.
Adair, is it? But Adair doesnt know that death knights have appeared before. If he splits the Sun Knight toon into too many groups to search, and if any members of the toon meet with a death knight, itd be terrible!
I ordered the three holy knights, I am going to look for the Sun Knight toon. Keep on searching. If anything seems amiss, then run away immediately! Do you hear me?
After receiving this order, the holy knights looked bbergasted, but still shouted, Yes sir!
I turned around and shot a st of holy light at the roof. Under the re of the holy light, a bat-shaped undead creature was ttened against the rooftop. It had been struck head-on by the holy light, and after a shriek it burst apart. Not a single piece was left after the st.
The holy knights expressions filled with worship. This made me think that I should not use holy light at will, for I was the Hell Knight right now, and should follow the rules of the Hell Knight However, besidesing and going without a trace, and being part of the cruel, cold-hearted faction yet obeying the Sun Knight, the Hell Knight doesnt have any sort of rules that he has to follow. Although technically, the cruel, cold-hearted faction should not be able to use holy light particrly well, this was not exactly a rule.
So this meant, not only could I use holy light, even using magic would not be strange.
Then what else do I have to fear? I immediately turned my head around and told the holy knights, Im going first. Be careful. Fall back immediately if theres any danger.
All three holy knights nodded their heads.
Seeing this, I manipted the wind element and felt myself bing lighter. My feet gradually left the ground, and I flew skywards.
Even after flying up into the sky, I could sense that the three holy knights were still standing in their original ces, staring in the direction I had flown, as thoughpletely unable to react. The expressions on their faces were moronic. Hahaha!
After basking in the holy knights expressions, I flew about freely in the sky. Todays weather was rather stuffy, but flying allowed the wind to drift past my entire body, bringing along with it a brisk coolness. This feeling was nice, but now was not the time to enjoy the flight. I had work to do.
I stopped near the middle of Leaf Bud City and extended my sensing ability. There really were undead creatures about the city, but because there were quite a number of holy knights out capturing them right now, they were all hiding, not daring to appear. If they werent hiding on rooftops, then they were in dark corners.
I ferreted them all out one by one. After counting, I gathered holy light into my hands and molded it into long strands. Like shooting arrows, I shot out bursts of holy light arrows, the difference between them and normal arrows was that the holy light arrows could turn!
No matter where the undead creatures were hiding, as long as there was enough space for an arrow to enter, the arrow would be able to seek them out and destroy thempletely!
I split my sensing ability in five directions and shot out three rounds of holy light arrows in total. Each time I shot out about ten arrows, and only then did I manage to clean up most of the undead creatures. I couldnt believe that there were so many of them!
Finally, I floated in the sky and executed my most extensive sensing, wanting to see if there were any that had slipped through. Halfway through this, my mind suddenly burst apart, and I waspletely unable to concentrate on gathering wind element. Instantly, I started falling from the sky.
Although I wanted to gather wind element, my head was hurting so badly that I could only manage to gather very little of it, barely slowing down my fall. My entire body hit the ground. Even though I should be injured quite badly, my head hurt so much that I felt like an entire army was drumming in my brain, so even if I had broken all of my limbs, I wouldnt have been able to feel it.
It hurts so badly! Besides hitting my aching head, I could do nothing else!
There seemed to be people nearby. I heard footsteps, but I couldnt sense anything. Everything around me was ck. Besides the first time when I had been struck blind, I had never really sunk into darkness like this before. No matter what, I had always been able to sense at least something. At the moment, I had my eyes open, yet I really couldnt see anything at all!
Finally, someone asked softly, Knight-Captain Hell? What has happened to you?
I jumped in fright, but this voice sounded too familiar. I immediately asked, Adair?
The person was startled, but then asked very quietly, Captain?
It really was Adair. I reached out with my hand and blindly groped for a while until I grabbed hold of him. It was only his shoulder, but for some reason, I felt a lot more at ease. I finally managed to calmly say, Its me, Adair. Take me back to the Holy Temple. I cant see anything.
Yes, Captain, I will bring you back immediately!
I listened closely. Adairs voice sounded strained, but when I reflexively tried to sense his expression, my head suddenly ached
Ca-Captain? Adairs voice was definitely very tense.
I shook my head. Just when I was about to tell Adair that I was fine, I heard the voice of Dragons Saint Brigandine.
My lord, your transformation time is almost up. Do you wish to pay another 20 of blood for an extra hour of transformation time?
What a pain. I had no intention of paying up an extra 20 of blood just to wear this outfit back to the Holy Temple. I hurriedly instructed, Adair, take me to an alley first. Make sure to tell me when theres no one around.
Yes. After Adair answered, he turned his head and yelled, Ed! Knight-Captain Hell and I are going to carry out a mission. Following this, you are responsible for leading the toon and continuing the search for the remaining undead creatures!
When an answering yes came from not far away, Adair helped me up. Although someone was holding me up, being unable to see anything made me feel very uneasy. Even my footsteps were unsteady. I was afraid that there would be obstacles on the ground or in front of me.
It felt as if we had walked for a very long time, but I thought that it was most likely my misconception. The actual time could only have been two to three minutes, since throughout this period Dragons Saint Brigandine never reminded me that my transformation time was up again.
Adair whispered, Theres no one around, Captain.
Upon hearing this, I immediately released the transformation and leaned my entire back against the wall, finally feeling slightly more at ease.
Adair asked again in an anxious tone, Captain, are you alright?
Not very well. I thought that I might have used my sensing ability too much, exceeding my limits.
He sucked in a deep breath and stuttered, Then, then what should I do?
His voice sounded very worried. I hurriedly said, Dont worry. Bring me back to the Holy Temple. Ill be fine again after a little rest.
Adair answered Yes, and then helped me back to the Holy Temple. To avoid people noticing there was something wrong with my eyes, I purposely acted very weak, as though I needed someones help Though my head hurt so badly that I felt as if I didnt need to act to seem weak.
Not long after walking up the steps to the Holy Temple, I thought we were probably already inside the Holy Temple, Adair suddenly stopped dead in his tracks. Just as I was about to ask him, someone spoke up.
Why are you walking in from outside?
This voice sounds like
I stopped in my tracks. Although what I really wanted to do was break into a run, even when I wasnt blind I could never outrun anyone, never mind when I was blind.
Answer me! Knight-Captain Sun, werent you in your room? Why have you walked in from outside, and seem to be in a state of great injury?
This was definitely Knight-Captain Judgment, and he was definitely very furious.
Im not injured! I immediately shoved aside Adairs hand and stood steadily, purposely appearing strong and vigorous!
Adair reminded me softly, Captain, arge part of your face is scratched and bruised.
I merely fell down in my room, and then jumped out from a window, identallynding on my face, and Adair is just bringing me back in.
While forcing myself to talk nonsense, I heard footstepsing closer, sounding very loud and rushed. I hurriedly asked in a low voice, Who has approached?
Knight-Captain Hell. Adair whispered anxiously, Captain, did you do something to him? Knight-Captain Hell is ring at you, and his eyes look like theyre about to spit out mes!
Upon hearing this, I reflexively tried to sense, wanting to see Rnds expression, but the next second, a boom sounded in my mind. Finally, I could only hear Adairs rmed exmation
Captain!
Just as I opened my eyes, unclear of the situation, I heard noises close by and asked reflexively, Who is it?
Its me. It was Rnds voice.
Oh.
I sat up and felt around. On my body is a cotton nket, so beneath me should be a bed. This should be my room! I wiped my face. It was smooth, with no sign of any scratches or bruises. It seemed as though someone had healed me. My mind was still sluggish, but it wasnt hurting as badly as the time just before I had passed out.
How long was I asleep?
Not long. Its still breakfast time.
I nodded my head before recalling the most important question. I asked in a small voice, Is Judgment very angry?
Rnd kept quiet for a while, and then said, Very angry.
His voice sounded somewhat forced, though I had no idea why. Judgment couldnt really have lost his temper, could he? However, my sneaking out incident had already been discovered. No matter whether or not he was currently furious, I had no way to smooth it over.
Im so hungry! Rnd, help me fetch my breakfast!
I got out of bed, wanting to change my clothes. I reflexively put my hand out to feel around for any obstacles, but I touched someone. I originally thought that it was Rnd but after some thought it didnt seem quite right. Rnd wore tight clothing, but what I touched felt more like arge piece of cloth, definitely not tight clothing. Instead it felt more like a robe Robe?!
You had better exin clearly, by yourself, what exactly happened. Judgments tone could not be any colder.
Shit! So Judgment is here too.
Rnd asked, panicked, Sun you, you really cant see anymore?
I originally couldnt see anyway, I grumbled. After grumbling, I heard Judgments cold snort and hurriedly exined, Its fine. I really am fine. Its just that I overused my sensing ability and suddenly had a headache. Thats why I had Adair bring me back. Now Im afraid that the moment I use my sensing ability, Ill get a headache again, so Im temporarily not using it.
After I said this, the entire room was silent again. How frightening!
Why did you get Hell drunk? Judgment asked ndly. Im very curious. What is it that you can talk about with Silent Eagle, but not with the Twelve Holy Knights?
I hurriedly gave my prepared reason, I didnt get him drunk! How was I to know that his tolerance for alcohol was so low that just one bottle of wine could get him drunk
Im dead. Silence again. What on earth is going on? Being unable to see expressions is really worrying.
Instinctively wanting to use my sensing ability, my head hurt again. I held my head in my hands until the pain went away, and only then did I let out a sigh of relief.
Rest, Judgment said coldly. From now onwards no one will follow you. Wherever you want to go and whatever you want to do will be your choice.
Knight-Captain Judgment! Rnd cried out in shock and said hurriedly, Sun cant see right now. Letting him go about alone is too dangerous
His words were cut off by Judgment, Since you will always be thrown off, you dont have to follow him anymore.
Im dead! Judgment isnt just furious this time.
Following that, the door was pulled open. I thought that Judgment was leaving, but the next second someone elses voice rang out.
Knight, Knight-Captain Judgment! I, I was looking for C-Captain
Even if I could not recognize Adairs voice, I could recognize the way he addressed me, though his voice sounded very frantic. Judgments current expression must be very scary. Maybe not using my sensing ability to see his expression was the correct choice.
Judgment asked, What has happened?
Er! This Adair seemed to be stuttering.
Adair, just say it! I hurriedly said aloud, in case Judgment thought that I had done something dangerous again without telling him I didnt, did I?
Someone is looking for Knight-Captain Sun. He says he wants to pass on the former Knight-Captain Suns message. He said that if I told Knight-Captain Sun that he is Aldrizzt, Knight-Captain Sun would understand.
Aldrizzt! I almost jumped up from the bed.
Aldrizzt? Judgment asked, confused.
The dark elf thats with my teacher, I hurriedly exined, wanting to get up and look for Aldrizzt. I had so many questions to ask him!
But as I was about to get up from the bed, I almost fell, so I had to sit back down. After some thought, being blind and still having to maintain my elegance while walking to Aldrizzt was too difficult, so I ordered, Adair, bring Aldrizzt here.
Yes, Captain! After Adair shouted, a flurry of footsteps sounded.
Should we leave?
Judgments voice was still cold. If I were to say yes, I believe that throughout this entire lifetime I would never again hear him speak with a tone warmer than the temperature of an ice cube. I hurriedly said, No, no. If both of you want to stay, then stay. I have nothing to hide from you two!
After some time I heard the sound of the door opening and closing, but Adair yelled out considerately, Captain, hes here!
I asked tentatively, Aldrizzt?
Long time no see, Grisia.
After hearing this voice, I was finally able to confirm that it was indeed Aldrizzt. His voice was really unusual, softer and kinder than a lot of normal mens. If he were a normal human, I would have definitely thought that he was a sissy, but he was a dark elf. ording to him, the voices of male dark elves were all like that Since he was the only dark elf I had ever met, I had no way topare, so I could only take his word for it.
You can remove your cloak!
Aldrizzt immediately said in a panicked tone, But there are others here
I immediately said, Rnd, remove your disguise.
After about ten seconds, I heard the sound of someone taking in a deep breath, and then Aldrizzt mumbled in a low voice, So he is the death lord that you mentioned before.
After that, I heard something soft falling to the floor. Maybe it was the sound of Aldrizzt removing his cloak, but I couldnt be sure.
Compared to Aldrizzts previous shock, everyone else didnt have much of a reaction to Aldrizzt being a dark elf. I didnt even hear a single cry of rm or inhtion. This wasnt strangepared to a death lord, a dark elf really wasnt much.
Although I wanted to ask a lot of things, I thought that I had first better understand his reason foring. Aldrizzt, is there anything that you need from me?
While away, we heard about your disappearance. Aldrizzts voice sounded concerned. He said, You do have the Eternal Tranquility around your neck, right?
I did not think that Aldrizzt would bring up the jewel so directly. After making such a big effort to get it back from Judgments hands, if he knew that I was actually wearing this dangerous jewel, he would definitely
Sun? Judgment asked coldly.
I silently withdrew Eternal Tranquility from my clothes and removed the entire ne, cing it in the middle of my palm and asked, Aldrizzt, the reason this jewel is with me is not because my holy element can cover its water element, right?
Aldrizzt cried out in shock, Why did you seal it? Its useless like that!
At this moment, the jewel on my hand was snatched away by someone. After that, Judgment started roaring, Do you actually wish for it to work? What exactly is your intention? You want Sun to To be another person!
Be another person? Aldrizzts tone sounded very confused. He said, I have no idea what you are talking about. We only did it for his own good, and for him, Neo even sacrificed.
The moment he said Teachers name, he fell silent and stopped talking.
Where is Teacher? I asked, confused. Why didnt hee?
Aldrizzt didnt answer. After some time, he suddenly asked, Grisia, what happened to your eyes?
Blinded, Judgment answered coldly.
After a full five seconds passed, Aldrizzt finally cried out in shock, What!?
I immediately protested, Judgment, cant you use a more tactful way to say it? Im not really blind!
Youre not really blind?
After I heard some footsteps and noise, he suddenly asked, Do you know what I am about to throw? If you dont answer, then Im going to fling it!
I was stunned into silence. I cant even use my sensing ability right now. How in the world would I know what youre about to throw?
Judgment coldly announced the answer, Your jar ofvender essential oil that is worth three months of your sry.
Im sorry. I admit that Im blind. Please dont throw it!
Volume 5, The Sixth Misdeed of an Undying Lich: “Slaughtering the Innocent”
Volume 5, Chapter The Sixth Misdeed of an Undying Lich: ughtering the Innocent
Trantor: raylight
In the middle of the night while I was sleeping soundly, there was a sudden knock on my door. I woke up almost immediately; no one would interrupt my sleep in the middle of the night unless it was for a serious matter.
I quickly yelled, Wait, let me put on my shirt! But the very next second, the door was sent flying with a kick, subsequently crashing into a wall before falling to the ground.
Following that, Moon and Stone abducted me from my room, with me only wearing a pair of pants. A cool night breeze blew past, causing me to sneeze. I couldnt resistining, At least let me put on a shirt!
Stone gave a bitter smile that looked even uglier than someone crying. He said, Soon youll be ming us for being too slow.
What happened? I started to feel that the situation was very grave, for Moon had even forgotten to put on a haughty act and fear was written across his entire face.
Judgment is dying, Stone said concisely in simple words.
F***!
Where?
The Popes study.
I immediately stood firmly on the ground with both of my feet, no longer needing their support. The three of us started sprinting, fearing that if we werete by even a single step, I would be forced to use Resurrection on Judgment.
Judgment!
I kicked open the door of the Popes study, only to see Judgment lying on the floor. The Pope was kneeling by his side. The other Twelve Holy Knights were gathered in a circle, although they werent doing anything but staring at Judgment.
I gave an angry roar, Pope, what are you doing? Hurry up and perform Ultimate Heal on him.
The Pope lifted his head to look at me and then said a little nkly, Ultimate Heal? But by the time I got to him, he already had no remaining signs of life.
I became sluggish and nearly forgot how to breathe. Finally, I lowered my head to look at Judgment
Hey there, very peacefully, as though he were sleeping If it werent for the numerous wounds on his body, he would indeed have looked like he was sleeping. Beneath his body, however, was a pool of blood. Even though I was unable to see color, this was not something that I could have possibly missed.
Actually, I had already realized it the moment I rushed into the study. The dark element had already started to corrode him and only holy knights who were dead would be corroded away by the dark element It was just, how could I believe it?
I found it simply unbelievable and gave a low growl, How is this possible?! How could he possibly He is the Judgment Knight. Hes Lesus Judgment! Hes the strongest among all of us. Anyone else dying would be a possibility, but how could he die?
Before me, every one of the Twelve Holy Knights faces became Not awful, but rather at a loss.
Actually, they dont believe that Judgment is dead in the first ce, right? None of them are responding at all How is it even possible? He is Lesus Judgment!
However, even if I were to confirm this a hundred times, the result would still be the same.
Lesus really was dead.
Hey on the floor, hair that was usuallybed neatly spread out in a mess. Both of his eyes were tightly shut, but there was nothing unusual about the look on his face, which was a solemn expression just like usual. Really, what an obstinate person, not even changing his expression before dying!
I crouched down to examine his wounds. The ck robes on his body had been cut open everywhere and the number of injuries he had were uncountable. However, the fatal blow was the wound on the side of his neck. The cut was very deep, but it still wouldnt have resulted in his immediate death I was afraid that he had died from losing too much blood.
Captain Judgment! Metal suddenly started shouting. How is it possible! Captain Judgment, hurry and wake up. Tell them that youre not dead!
His scream roused the others from their daze, and they all started panicking.
Stone muttered to himself, Within Leaf Bud City, there actually exists an enemy that can kill Judgment? Recently, the undead creatures have been multiplying like flies O God of Light! What in the world has happened? Could it be that You are no longer protecting us?
Captain Judgment!
How is it possible?
Judgment actually died
Feeling my temper rise, I stood up and roared at everyone, Why are you guys being so noisy? Have you all forgotten that I can perform the Resurrection spell? Judgment will wake soon, so all of you quiet down!
Hearing that, everyone finally became a little calmer, but their faces were still full of fright, and they looked at Judgment disbelievingly.
Who was the one who brought him back? I suddenly thought of this question. If it was the enemy who had brought him back, then I would have to think about what exactly the enemy was trying to achieve. This was because my holy light would be almostpletely depleted after I perform Resurrection. If that was what the opponent was nning on, it wouldnt be good.
Rnd was a little calmerpared to the others as he said, My toon is responsible for patrolling this month, and Tyler heard sounds of fighting. When he went over to check, Judgment was lying in the ruins of a broken-down wooden house. At that time, he was still alive, but they didnt have the abilities to save him.
It was probably because my facial expression was so awful that Rnd couldnt help but defend his vice-captain. Tyler and the others tried their best.
I nodded my head. I too knew that these kinds of injuries were not ones that a regr holy knight would be able to treat. Even if Earth, who hadparatively more holy light, had found Judgment, he probably wouldnt have been able to save him, let alone a member of the Hell Knight toon.
But, knowing that Judgment had not died at the start and instead bled to death If I had been there, I definitely would not have let him die!
Nheless, since it was not the enemy who had delivered Judgment here, the chances of the opponent having an ulterior motive were slim. I turned around to tell the Pope, Help me draw the magic circle for Resurrection.
The Pope nodded and took a box out from the bookcase. It was a box of magic gemstones ground into a fine powder and was the best material to use for drawing magic circles. Though I didnt really require this kind of thing to assist me, he took it out without any intention of using it sparingly. This made me feel a very rare moment of gratitude towards the old man.
The Pope knelt on the ground and started drawing the magic circle, but just as I was going to start reminiscing about the past, I was interrupted.
Youre going to pay a price to pray for aplete revival again? Leaf suddenly grabbed me and shouted, Dont pay the price; Judgment would definitely not want you to do so!
What else am I to do? I stared at him, growling, You want me to bet on only having one quarter of a chance for aplete revival? Bet and see if Judgment will be insane? Or lose an arm? Or go blind? I still have my sensing ability, but if Judgment bes blind, what does he have?
Leaf retorted, But you too could possibly be mad, or lose an arm. You already dont have your eyesight anymore. What else do you want to lose?
I lost my eyesight for your sake But Leafs expression made me shut my mouth. Thank goodness I managed to mp my mouth shut in time. I had no wish at all to know what kind of expression Leaf would make if I had said that.
I wont lose anything too serious. I said calmly, If the God of Light still wants me to continue being His Sun Knight and serve Him, He will not take away anything that would render me unable to continue being the Sun Knight.
That is just your guess, the Pope mumbled. The God of Light never said so.
I red at him fiercely, and he immediately lowered his head to continue drawing the magic circle.
B-But
Leaf seemed to be at a loss. However, the ones who were even more at their wits ends had to be the others. Metals expression was extremely awful. If I really didnt intend to pay a price and just bet on a one-quarter revival chance, he would probably be the first one to object.
However, ze stood at Leafs side and started yelling loudly, I object! Sun, you have already lost your vision. You cant lose anything else.
Captain Judgment also cant lose anything! Metal roared in a voice that rivaled zes. What if he were to go blind?
Sun has already gone blind! So what if Judgment goes blind? While yelling, ze actually gave Metal a punch and even wanted to charge in to fight, but Storm and Earth hurriedly caught hold of him on each side.
Metal, who had received a punch, started taking out his knife and was about to fight back when Ice and Stone grabbed a hold of him as well.
Aside from ze and Metals attempted brawl, the others actually didnt look very friendly either. The group was split into two: the good, warm-hearted faction and the cruel, cold-hearted faction, each of them ring at the other party. Even Storm, Earth, Ice and Stone were no exception. Although they had caught ze and Metal, their expressions looked as though they themselves wanted to go up front and fight.
Enough! All of you, shut up! I bellowed angrily. What are you being so noisy for?! Do you think once you win the quarrel, Ill listen to the side that wins? Am I such an obedient person?
Ten people No, eleven people including the Pope who was crouching on the ground drawing the magic circle, all shook their heads uniformly.
ze, go apologize to Metal. Once I said that, ze showed an expression of dissatisfaction. My face darkened as I growled, What do I usually say in such a case? You hit one of the Twelve Holy Knights in front of me and youre being given the chance to settle this with just an apology. Are you resenting the fact that this punishment is not light enough?
ze became silent and nodded his head. He walked two steps to stand in front of Metal, and just as he was about to open his mouth to speak
Im sorry. Metal instead said the words first. With an expression of dismay, he said, Its not that I wish that Sun would lose anything, I-I
Im sorry! ze shouted loudly, interrupting Metals stuttering. What Sun said was right. I shouldnt have hit you! Anyways, since Ive already said that Im sorry, can we just let this go?
Metal nodded and extended his hand. ze shook his hand with great force.
Everyone finally became more rxed At this point, Leaf asked in a small voice, Sun, are you still intending to pay a price?
Once I nodded, the expressions on everyones faces changed. Even the side that had wanted me to pay a price just now in exchange for aplete revival had worried expressions.
Rx, nothing will happen to me. Iforted everyone, saying, Wait a little, and Judgment will wake up. Then, we can go find the culprit, and well definitely make him pay a price even scarier than death!
Once I said that, everyone finally calmed down But although they had calmed down, everyones expression had turned from worried to scary. The evil res emitting from their eyes could have been used to kill someone directly.
Leaf, go get my Divine Sun Sword and bring it here.
Leaf hesitated, but he still nodded his head and walked out of the study.
Now, I needed to recall my memories with Judgment. The more one lets himself be filled with memories of the deceased, the lower the chances of Resurrection failing. And for this kind of scenario where I was willing to pay a price to seek aplete revival, it was even more important to let God feel just how much I insisted on reviving the deceased person. Otherwise, why should the God of Light help us with our plight?
However, as I thought about it, I suddenly realized that I had no idea what I should be thinking about. Not because I didnt have any memories to recall, but because I had too many memories with him and had no idea where to start.
Over twelve or so years have probably passed since I first met him, I think?
I dont remember exactly when it was, but after I handed the handkerchief, fresh water, and the stool to the young Judgment Knight who was vomiting nonstop, I sat on my own stool. I took out some blueberry bread and started gnawing on it.
You By chance, he happened to lift his head up, and looking at me, he said in disbelief, Im vomiting.
I swallowed thest bit of blueberry bread and opened my mouth to answer. I can see that. Are you done vomiting? If you vomit out everything in your stomach, youll get hungry! I still have bread. Do you want it?
I dug out my bread. It was chocte-vored, but because I had held it in my arms it was a little squashed, and the filling had leaked outpletely. But it was still edible!
However, the moment he saw the chocte bread, he turned his head away and continued with his seemingly incessant vomiting.
I then decided to eat the chocte-vored bread myself, as it was from the day before. It would spoil if I kept it any longer.
This time, he only vomited for a little while before he stopped. I guess it was because there was nothing left to be puked out!
He lifted his head and looked at me, seeming not to know what to do next.
Im called Lesus. After saying that, he hesitated for a while before he added, saying, Lesus Judgment. Thank
Halfway through, he suddenly stopped, not saying anything more. I too understood why he had stopped: Judgment and Sun can never be pleasant in each otherspany.
With a grin, I reached out my hand and greeted him, Im Grisia. Grisia Sun.
Lesus stared at my hand.
Theres no one looking right now anyways! We dont have to not get along with each other for real, right? As long as you and I cooperate and pretend that we dont get along, that will do! So how about it? Happy cooperation! I said with a grin, a little jokingly. After all, everyone knows that the Sun Knight and the Judgment Knight are as ipatible as fire and water! Where would the cooperatione from?
Lesus looked at me frankly and then extended his hand to grab mine, before he slowly nodded his head and said very earnestly, Happy cooperation.
At the time, I had only felt that this fellows way of speaking was too serious!
In the days afterwards, I gradually began to understand that this guy Lesus was not just serious in his way of speaking, rather, his entire personality was very serious. He did not say that to be polite; he was making a real promise.
Happy cooperation, so he and I became sworn enemies who were best friends.
Happy cooperation, so he would always support me silently from behind. Even if the things that I did made him say that I was being willful no less than a hundred times, he would silently support my willfulness for the hundred-and-first time.
Happy cooperation
I lowered my head to look at Judgment and inside my heart, I was iparably d that I knew Resurrection. If Judgment really couldnt be revived, how was I supposed to single-handedly support an entire Holy Temple by myself in the days toe?
Without Judgment here, do I really have the ability to support the Holy Temple?
I specialized in being locked in constant strife with the pce and was well versed in all kinds of conspiracies and ruses, but as for the regr official duties, I hardly did any of it at all. It was almost all dealt with by Judgment, almost
What happy cooperation?! I roared at him. You are always supporting me silently from the shadows, though I dont have the faintest idea why you are so supportive of me. Happy cooperation When in fact it was always just you tolerating me
Its not like that, Sun.
I was stunned for a moment before I realized that Leaf had alreadye back. In his hand was the Divine Sun Sword.
Leaf gently said, When the skyes falling down, you and Judgment will still be there. Judgment blocks the enemiesing from the front, but as for the conspiracies and schemes, it is you who blocks them behind the scenes! Judgment knows this and we know this too. We arent afraid of anything because of the cooperation between you and Judgment.
Im too used to having the two of you here! Storm saidzily, You and Judgment are both people that we cant do without.
Dont lose anything too important. Earthined, Otherwise Judgment would definitely send punitive forces against us and me us for not stopping you. When that momentes, we will no longer be able to live our days peacefully.
You think thats something I can decide? I rolled my eyes at him, but I realized that Earth wasnt joking at all from his expression, which was extremely serious.
I surveyed my surroundings. Every face, every figure there had actually apanied me for over ten years. There were some whom I had especially good rtions with, and there were also some that I was more unfamiliar with. However, no matter what, I was already too used to having five holy knights standing at my right side C Storm, Leaf, ze, Earth, Cloud; I was also too used to having six holy knights standing at my left C Judgment, Ice, Stone, Moon, Metal, Hell.
We were the Twelve Holy Knights and having a single one missing was out of the question. If one was missing, it wouldnt be the Twelve Holy Knights anymore.
Its not only me and Judgment. None of you can be missing either, not a single one of you!
I took the Divine Sun Sword out of Leafs hands and cut open my left hand without any hesitation.
Actually, there was not even a need for me to think about the past to begin with How could Judgment die? Damn, if this fellow dies, then who am I going to have a happy cooperation with?
Who could tolerate my willfulness over a hundred times? In truth, I had acted willfully much more than a hundred times in just four years of being the Sun Knight. I still had another sixteen years of my career as a Sun Knight to go. One would estimate that in total, I would act willfully over five hundred times. Besides Judgment, who else could not only tolerate this, but also support me silently from the shadows?
I raised my left hand above Judgments left hand, allowing my blood to flow down continuously as I recited, Please use the blood in my left arm to move Lesus Judgments left arm
Please also ept my blood. Leaf extended his own left arm earnestly. On his arm, there was already a long gash sliced open and blood flowed down non-stop.
I was stunned for a moment and was just about to stop him and tell him that he need not do so, when I realized that all of the others had also cut open their left arms and dripped their blood onto Judgments left arm. Judgments left arm looked as though it was bathed in a pool of blood.
I looked at everyone but did not say anything. I only continued the ceremony and as I cut open my right arm, I said, Please use the blood in my right arm to move Lesus Judgments right arm.
Judgments right arm was once more bathed in blood and following that were the right leg and the left leg
Finally, I stabbed the Divine Sun Sword into Judgments fatal injury on his neck and releasedrge amounts of holy light to the best of my abilities. Then, inside my heart, I shouted unceasingly to the God of Light. Please return Lesus Judgment back to me!
O God of Light, please return Judgment back to us! If we need to pay a price, then take it from us! Please dont take away anything from Sun!
In the moment when I released all the holy light inside my body instantaneously, I seemed to hear everyones shouting, but no one had opened their mouths to speak Their expressions, however, left me with no doubt that they were shouting these words inside their hearts, desperately praying to the God of Light.
With one breath, I released all the holy light and felt an absolute emptiness inside my body. But I still couldnt copse; things hadnt truly been finished yet
Judgment took a deep breath and then started coughing with all his might.
Only then did I rx. My legs almost instantly gave way and I would have fallen to the ground had Leaf not immediately supported me.
Judgment is all right. Except, what will I lose this time?
After coughing for a while, Judgment regained his senses. He lifted his head and the expression that he had when he saw me was so frightening that it was petrifying. He struggled to crawl up and roared, You revived me? You paid the price again? What did you lose
After saying that, he suddenly lost his voice and just stared at me nkly. Actually, it was not only Judgment who did so, for all of the others were staring at me nkly However, I dont feel like Ive lost anything? What have I lost?
My hearing? Its still intact. Even though this scene is very quiet, I can still hear the sound of everybody breathing. Touch? Its still here too, as not wearing a top makes me feel a little chilly Could it be my voice?
In a hurry, I opened my mouth to speak. Whats wrong? Hm, my voice is still present too.
Judgments voice was hoarse as he said, Your Your hair
By reflex, I touched my head. Hair? Its still there!
That scared me half to death. I almost thought that I had be bald. However, my hair was still perfectly fine and tied at the back of my head. It was soft and silky; even the quality of it had not changed.
Whats wrong with my hair? I felt a little puzzled.
Storm seemed to be a littlecking in strength as he said, Never mind, at least its much better than it was with him losing his vision. I will help Sun mix hair dye
Hair dye? I was stunned but gained some understanding of the situation.
Has my hair changed color? What color is it? Could it have turned ck? I was a little uneasy.
Judgment looked at me and managed to forcefully squeeze out some words. White. Just now, the color of your hair started fading from the ends and now it has turnedpletely white
No wonder they were stunned. However, I really didnt know what kind of reaction to have. I had lost my golden hair, but because I had already long since mentally prepared myself to lose my hearing or my voice, losing my hair color seemed rather negligible.
Moreover, I had already been unable to see my own hair color for some time. To me, it didnt matter much whether it was golden or white. As for the hair dye that Storm mentioned, there waspletely no need for it. I could directly gatherrge amounts of metal element to make my hair look golden.
Sun
I gatheredrge amounts of metal element and directly covered my hair with it. Afterwards I replied, Lets not worry about my hair for now. Who was it thatid hands on you?
Judgment was silent for a while before he said, A little girl.
Pink? I clenched my fists. If it was her again, no matter how close or how much of a friend she was to me, I would definitely not let her off this time!
However, Judgment shook his head, saying, Ive met Pink before. It wasnt her.
Was it Scarlet?
I dont know. I havent met her before.
It must be her! I was ny-nine percent sure as I said it. A little girl that is able to kill Judgment. Who could it be other than her? Even Whitey has appeared here.
You have just revived and ought to rest more. Answer another question of mine and then go rest!
Judgment nodded his head.
I took a deep breath, and then questioned him with a tone that was close to interrogation, What were you doing outside in the middle of the night? You had just been injured this afternoon. What was so important that you would throw away your own life for it?
Once I said that, Judgments expression immediately changed. When I finished my questioning, he became silent. And when he began to open his mouth
Dont lie to me. I said one step ahead of him.
Judgment looked at me for quite a long time before he opened his mouth to say, Capturing a criminal.
I stared at him and he didnt avoid my gaze. But I know; I just know that this damn fellow is lying to me!
I red at him, saying, You have just revived, so perhaps youre too tired and your memory is still a little fuzzy. Ill give you another chance. Do you want to change your answer?
Judgment looked at me and then firmly shook his head.
Very well! You will be confined! I emphasized. With a roar, I shouted, Rnd!
Rnd was given a fright and asked reflexively, What is it?
Take Knight-Captain Judgment to the confinement chamber and dont let him take even a single step out of it!
Rnd stared at me with wide-open eyes and looked as though he didnt know what to do. Actually, it was not only him who did so; all of the others also had vacant looks about them. I didnt have the time to care about Rnd and started speaking to someone else. Pope!
What? The Pope was startled. Dont tell me you want to lock me up?
What would I confine you for? Im going to get some sleep first. Make some preparations. When I wake up, teach me how to attack with your mind without being noticed! Furiously, I said, This time, I will definitely let that girl Scarlet die a thorough death, whether she is an undying lich or not!
The Pope looked a little worried as he said, Sun, calm down. After saying that, he peeked at Judgment out of the corner of his eye and said, Knight-Captain Judgment is also tired. You should all go back and rest first. As for confinement and such, we should take our time to make a decision
Shut up! I turned around and then roared in rage, Rnd, what are you doing? Hurry up and take him to the confinement chamber!
Rnd was nowpletely at a loss as to what to do. He looked helplessly at the others, as though hoping to get an answer from them. However, everyones faces had be nk, and there was no one who could give him a hint as to what to do.
Seeing the situation, I gathered water element and then coiled it around Judgment as though it were a length of chain. Then, I exerted force and repeatedly froze the water into ice. From water, it became a sturdy chain, just like when I had trapped Princess Ann before.
However, once I finished exerting that burst of strength, my brain seemed to suddenly go nk. When I was clear-headed once more, I had already nearly copsed onto the ground. It was only the upper half of my body that was still leaning onto Leaf that stopped me from having full body contact with the ground.
Sun? Everyone had gathered around me, and they started talking all at once. You alright?
From the side came the Popes cold voice, Right after casting Resurrection, he used such a powerful multiyered spell His not having gone to see the God of Light would definitely already be considered within the range of alright!
Take Judgment to the confinement chamber! I gritted my teeth as I said, Dont tell me you guys want to see him slip out in the middle of the night and cause his own death again?
After I spoke these words, Rnd still did not make any movement. Instead, it was Metal and ze who nced at each other and rushed to Judgments side. Judgment, who had been locked up in the ice chains, was like an ice sculpture. He could only let himself be lifted up with thebined strength of Metal and ze on both sides. Only then did he start to ask with disbelief, Wait, you really intend to confine me?
I coldly answered, You dont wish to be confined? Then youd better answer clearly: What exactly are you hiding?
Once I asked that, Judgment became silent again. This is really frustrating the hell out of me! What is he up to? Is there still something else that he cant tell me?
At this moment, there came whispers from the sides.
I keep feeling that something is strange
This scene seems to be a little unnatural.
Isnt this somehow wrong?
Earth clicked his tongue twice and said, The situation is reversed! Interrogation should be what Judgment does, and nearly causing himself to die for no reason and then refusing to say anything about it should be what Sun does!
Oh, thats right! Everyone eximed in realization.
Pfffttt! Judgment actually managed tough.
Hurry and drag him away! After I gave the order expressionlessly, I still couldnt feel at ease, so I carefully instructed the others. Rnd, ze, and Metal, the three of you will be responsible for watching over Judgment Knight. Remember to lock up the secret pathway inside the confinement chamber. If you dont know where the secret pathway is, go ask Adair.
Wait! Judgments expression changed drastically as he shouted, Sun, I have very important matters to do! You cant go and lock me up for real, I
I ruthlessly growled, Take him away!
Sun! Judgment roared in rage. I turned my head aside,pletely ignoring him.
After Judgment had been taken away, the atmosphere at the scene became extremely heavy. Everyones expression was very gloomy, and Storm had even covered his face, sobbing, Could you also confine me together with him? I dont want to have to correct Judgments documents as well. Sob sob sob
Earth walked up to Storm and patted his shoulder. It was unknown whether he was trying to give advice or to add insult to injury, but he said, Forget it! Even if you did get confined, the only change would be that youd be correcting documents inside the confinement chamber.
Dont say it! Storm really broke into tears.
Volume 5, The Seventh Misdeed of an Undying Lich: “Dragging Others Down”
Volume 5, Chapter The Seventh Misdeed of an Undying Lich: Dragging Others Down
Trantor: Azakura
When I once again woke up and used my sensing ability, I nearly scared myself to death. That fellow Leaf was actually bent over by my bedside, crying, though he was only weeping quietly
I shot up from my bed and shouted, What happened? Dont tell me Judgment slipped out and got himself killed again?
Sun? Leaf lifted his head and squealed, Sun, youve finally awakened! Thats great!
Finally awakened? I somewhat began to understand. It seems that I have been sleeping for too long again. How long did I sleep for?
Five days. Upon finishing his sentence, he stressed greatly, You slept like a log. Everyone was worried to death! We took turns looking after you and were to notify the Pope if anything abnormal urred.
I nodded my head and gathered a bit of holy element. After that, I slowly got out of bed, stood up, and walked a few steps to loosen my muscles. My limbs were a little stiff at first. It does seem like Ive slept for too long, but other than that, there arent actually any abnormalities.
Aside from my hair turning white, are there any other problems with my appearance?
Leaf examined me carefully and then shook his head.
I shrugged my shoulders and said, Then, Im fine. Perhaps I slept a bit longer because I was more tired than usual. Im a little hungry. Could you get me something to eat, please?
Leaf hesitated for a moment before nodding, pushing open the door to leave soon after. However, not too long afterwards, it was Earth who came in with the food. It was a bowl of fish congee, and there was not even anytro in it.
I received the bowl of congee forlornly and grumbled, Remember to addtro for me next time.
Cntro? Earth stopped to think for a while and then asked, The thing thats milky white in color, needs the skin to be peeled off for each piece, and has a very spicy taste to it?
Thats garlic Forget it. Itd be better if you didnt add anything. Im afraid that if I eat congee that has condiments that Earth added, Ill just fall back unconscious for another five days. I cant even say for sure that I would wake up from that.
Listen to me while you eat. A couple of things happened in the past five days. Earth sat down nearby. I nodded my head, listening obediently as I ate my congee.
Silent Eagle has been ced under house arrest.
Ptooey! I spat out the congee in my mouth and looked toward Earth in disbelief. However, he did not look like he was joking at all, so I hurriedly demanded, Who put him under house arrest?
We did.
You did?! I was in such a bewildered state that I did not know how to react and was only able to ask stutteringly, W-Why did you arrest Silent Eagle? Hes the head of the Cathedral of the Shadow God! D-Dont tell me youre intending to wage a war on them? I was only asleep for five days. Whatever farce you may pull, you shouldnt go as far as setting off a war between two churches in just five days! What about Judgment? Didnt he say anything to stop you?
Judgment was also asleep for three days. Earth shrugged as he said, Silent Eagle had already been arrested by the time he awoke.
I was dumbstruck. It was quite a whileter before I managed to squeeze out the words, Why on earth did you arrest him?
To protect him.
That was unexpected. Arrest him to protect him?
Earth stated simply, Because the number of undead creatures within the city has not decreased even by a bit, it has rmed the king. He sent Elijah to the Holy Temple to inquire about the current situation, and they even pushed all the me onto our visitor, Silent Eagle, iming that it was his doing. They wanted to take him away. Silent Eagle was, of course, unwilling to go. They were locked in a stalemate and almost ended up in a fight.
To think something so grave happened! I cried out in rm, Why didnt you wake me up?
Disgruntled, Earth red at me and replied, You think you could be woken up? You and Judgment both slept like dead men. If it wasnt for the fact that you were still breathing, I fear that Leaf and Metal would have cried themselves to death.
I really hadnt sensed anyone calling for me. I had justin in bed and then woken up. It certainly did not feel as if I had slept for five whole days.
With both you and Judgment asleep, we did not have anyone with enough authority to say anything. All we could do was tell Elijah that this was the business of the Church and that we would take care of his arrest. Earth shrugged as he said, Silent Eagle was originally so outraged that he looked as if he was going to draw his sword and hack through us. However, once I dropped your name, he looked rather reluctant but submitted to being taken away in the end.
I see. I pondered over it. This is indeed the best approach we could have taken. Just by us agreeing to arrest Silent Eagle, Elijah would most likely stop making things difficult for the Church. Whats more, since Silent Eagle somehow seems to beplying with what I say very obediently, using my name to put him under house arrest in the Holy Temple was an arrangement he very possibly would have epted.
Nheless, the others are unaware that Elijah is actually It should be said that even the former Hell Knight has no idea that Silent Eagle would obey me so willingly I dont actually know why myself.
It is rather remarkable toe up with such a method when they had no information on the situation at all. I gave a word of praise, That was handled well.
Well of course! Earth was beyond triumphant. He proudly said, Judgment said the same when he woke up, though he refused to tell us what to do next. He would only handle the problem if we let him out.
You guys didnt really let him out, did you? I narrowed my eyes at him warningly.
We didnt! Earth immediately denied it and then said rather embarrassedly, With the way ze, Metal, and Rnd guarded the ce as if the only way to pass were to step over their dead bodies, no one would dare release him!
I nodded my head, feeling a lot more relieved, but I could not repress my discontent toward Judgment. I really cant figure out what Judgment is trying to hide from me. If he would just spit it out, things would be a lot simpler. Honestly, what is this thing that he has to hide even from me? Hiding it from me just adds one more thing I have to investigate
Youre just like Judgment as well!
I faced him nkly. Suddenly, Earth grabbed my shoulder agitatedly and hollered, You refuse to tell us anything and always shoulder everything by yourself! What? Are we that hard to trust? Or are we just as weak as princesses, having to rely on you two great knights to protect us?
Earth, arent you being a little too critical? Its not like I intended to finish these things all by myself. With widened eyes, I frantically tried to rify the situation. It-Its just that I only did a few things by myself
A few things? Why dont you count for yourself how many times youve hidden things this year from all of us and went off on your own? Earth grated out ferociously, Now, even Judgment is acting like this! If you and Judgment finished eliminating every single danger by yourselves, you might as well abandon having Twelve Holy Knights! What do you think, huh?
I was at a loss for words. I didnt mean it that way, but I cant quite find the words to refute him
I just dont want to see you guys get hurt! I blurted out.
At this time, the door was pushed open slightly. Behind the door stood the rest of the knights. All of them.
They looked toward me, each with an expression slightly different from the others: anger, worry, but most looked like they were unwilling to ept what I had said Seeing their expressions, I suddenly recalled the feeling of beingpletely helpless every time there was a battle. I could only hide behind their back. That feeling of being protected by others so that I wouldnt get hurt It feels so damn horrible!
Judgment had only kept things from the rest of us to protect us just this once, and I was already very pissed off. Yet, how many times had I done the same to everyone else?
What on earth was I thinking!?
I dropped to the side of my bed and buried my head in my knees, feeling greatly vexed. Wasnt I the one who said to never let one of the Twelve Holy Knights get hurt? In the end, the one who kept on hurting everyone was essentially me!
Sun, are you alright? Leaf rushed over and asked concernedly.
Dont think too much! Rest first! Storms voice followed after.
Ive already slept for five days. Theres no point in resting even more, I said in a muffled voice. After I lifted my head silently and looked at the people around me for a while, I started speaking, The fact is that I dont know much myself. Scarlet is inexplicably trying to harm me, but I dont even know who she is in the first ce. Silent Eagle also worships me for some reason. Although it seems to be because I defeated him once, I still feel as if there may be other reasons behind it
From the moment I began speaking, everyone had a vacant expression on their faces. However, as I continued to speak, their faces looked as ifC as if they were starting to glow.
This made me even more positive that I should have done this a long time ago, but I still hesitated for a while before exining to them in full detail the information that I had gotten from Awaitsun that the Demon King that was about to be born in Leaf Bud City.
When I finished speaking, I was a little worried that everybody would be angry at me. After all, hiding such a great issue from them was honestly very wrong of me Hold on! Why is nobody reacting? Their faces didnt even change Dont tell me theyve been scared stiff?
Is it too much of a shock to take in? I asked carefully.
Too much of a shock? Earth snorted and spoke doubtfully, Is there anything in the world more shocking than the fact that you locked Judgment away?
After what Earth said, everyone around nodded their heads.
The fact that I locked Judgment away Ah! Hes right! There is nothing in the world thats more severe than that!
Oh my God of Light! It wasnt until now that I realized the full extent of what I had done! I locked away the Lesus Judgment! Even though he was still confined at the moment and had no way of punishing me, it wasnt like I could confine him forever. He would definitelye out sooner orter. When that time came, I-I
I wailed loudly, Im so dead! Ill definitely be ughtered this time around!
Everyone around nodded their heads with serious expressions. Earth gave me a pat on the shoulder and made some attempt at consoling me. You certainly are dead meat, but at least let me say something CCC Well done! That was the gutsiest and manliest thing youve ever done in your life! Even if you were to be cut down by Judgmentter on, it would have been worth it!
Go to hell with your itd have been worth it! Im only twenty-four years old! Theres no way I want to go see the God of Light so early!
It doesnt matter. After I exin the current situation to Judgment, hell forgive me for sure. Erm probably?
I took several deep breaths and eventually managed, with great difficulty, to stop imagining being cut down by Judgment. Looking around at the crowd, I already knew what I should do next.
The incident this time around is quiteplicated. I dont think Ill be able to handle it all by myself I spoke in a small voice, Are you guys willing to help me out?
What? Earth shouted loudly, What did you say? Its too soft. Nobody can hear you.
Help me, I said in a slightly louder voice.
Ah? Earth raised his voice once more.
Help me, okay! I bellowed, Is that loud enough for you?!
Everyone looked at me andughed together. They replied one after another with Thats enough. Dont be so hard on yourself! and Of course well help you.
I was somewhat angry at being so humiliated, so I tossed my head to face the wall. It was only after everyone had stoppedughing that I was willing to turn back around and start assigning work to them.
Storm, while Judgment is still being confined, you are in charge of ensuring that the Holy Temple continues its operations normally. I will send Adair and Vidar to help you out. Stone, you are to exin the current situation to the king. Dont try to fool him. The current fake pig king simply cannot be fooled. Just tell him the truth straightaway! Say that we believe that a lich has entered the city, and we are leading the holy knights to give chase. Nheless, we will not allow Silent Eagle to roam free until we uncover the truth behind this.
Storm revealed a totally disheartened expression but looked like he had resigned himself to his fate as he nodded.
Stone was also quite familiar with diplomacy. He actually nodded his head rather straightforwardly.
Ice and Moon, the two of you are in charge of this months patrols within the city. Bring a few more holy knights with you. Also, be sure not to scatter the toon members too far apart. If you have to split them up, at least ensure that there are two or more experts of swordsmanship or holy magic within each group.
Ice nodded, and Moon For a guy who suffers from long-term stiffened neck muscles, nodding is quite a bit of an issue, so he blinked in ce of a nod.
Earth, Cloud, you guys are to follow me for the time being to investigate.
Earth responded with only an Umph. As for Cloud he appeared at the corner of the room, nodded his head, and then disappeared once again.
Leaf, Metal, and ze, you three are to stay behind at the Holy Temple, and youre also in charge of watching over Judgment.
All three of them nodded in unison.
Rnd was stunned for a bit, quickly asking, What about me?
Im putting Silent Eagle under your care. You absolutely must not allow him to leave, I emphasized, If necessary, you may use any and all methods, but just make sure not to kill him.
Rnd nodded and promised in full seriousness, I got it. I definitely wont let him escape.
I firmly dered to the crowd, Let us work together as the Twelve Holy Knights to resolve this issue. Let the world witness the camaraderie amongst the Twelve Holy Knights and make the brilliance of the God of Light known to everyone!
When I finished my rousing speech, everyone raised their eyebrows and looked as if they found the speech objectionable. Not an ounce of passion was sparked in them.
I fell silent for a while and then changed my speech. I fiercely dered, Let us work together to locate the murderer that dared to kill Judgment and send her to hell to repent over what she has done to the Twelve Holy Knights!
The Twelve Holy Knights nodded in unison, and then each revealed an expression Wait, Judgment isnt here, so its the Eleven Holy Knights who each revealed an expression so sinister that it did not befit what a noble knight should look like.
I walked into the Popes study. I knew before I even walked through the door that he was sitting next to his desk, holding a quill pen and writing stuff that I could not make out. So the moment I walked in, I did not even spare a nce at him and simply turned around to shut the door while getting straight to the point, Teach me how to attack with magic that has no physical shape.
The Pope put down his quill pen and had a conflicted expression on his face. He grumbled, Im wondering whether or not I am digging my own grave. For goodness sake, you are a holy knight! Wouldnt having a holy knight so profoundly skilled in magic make mages want to jump into the mouth of a dragon?
In any case, you are not a mage, so it does not concern you whether they jump or not.
I am an amateur mage. The Pope shrugged his shoulders.
If youre an amateur, then all the professional mages out there would have to jump into the mouth of a dragon too.
Just teach me already! I could not quite bear it any longer as I said, I dont know how long it will be until Judgment is driven mad and escapes. I need to at least resolve the situation before he gets out.
The Pope shrugged and said, Actually, the shapeless magic you speak of should be called by its correct name, psychic magic. This is a veeery difficult type of magic. You could say that an ordinary mage would not even dream of using such a magic in his entire lifetime
He looked me in the eye and spoke in defeat, Fine. I suppose you have no rtionship whatsoever with the ordinary mage.
Duh! I am a holy knight!
I am actually not very familiar with psychic magic. The Pope frankly admitted, I am just a mage in my spare time. The magic I am more familiar with is water magic because it shares a simr nature with holy magic. The psychic magic which you speak of, I only know in theory and do not have the ability to use it.
It does not matter. The theory is enough. I shrugged and said, The Chains of Water that you talked about the other time is some kind ofposite magic. I did not even know the correct name for it, but I still could use it, right?
Keep up your arrogant act, why dont you? The Pope finished his sentence fiercely and shook his head as he said, Sigh! s, humans are not made perfect! After being trained by Neo for so many years, your swordsmanship is still so bad that it is worse than mine, and I am a cleric. Thats quite remarkable!
The Pope continued to add insult to injury and spoke mockingly, What a time this is! A holy knights swordsmanship is even worse than the Popes.
Upon hearing this, I darted a look at the Pope. Chains made of the water element started to gather beside his body He immediately started exining, You actually already know a bit of psychic magic. Thats your sensing ability.
Sensing is psychic magic?
He nodded and exined further, In truth, the basic principles of magic are not exactly difficult. People use their psychic ability to maneuver all kinds of magic, drawing out the original properties of the elements. However, psychic magic is different from that. In fact, the name psychic magic suggests the direct use of psychic attacks. It does not make use of any elements. Up to this point, do you understand what I have said?
I dont get it.
The Pope fell silent for a while and then muttered, He cant even understand the tiniest bit of theory, yet he can use a whole bunch of high level spells. The other mages should have jumped into the dragons mouth a long time ago just to avoid seeing the way you use magic ever again. Theyd be so pissed theyd die of anger.
Isnt that quite an exaggeration? I was rather upset as I spoke. I am a practical type of person and not a theory type of person. Magic should just be sent out to attack and thats it. I am not an actual mage after all, so why should I be studying the theory behind it?
Contrary to my expectations, he shook his head and said, This is a very grave matter. The way you use magic is just like someone using a sword as a broom. Its as if a little kid is ying with a sword, but the truth is when that little kid goes all out, he can defeat a master swordsman in a single blow.
How is that true!? I did not agree with him one bit.
Every single master of swordsmanship Ive seen would have an aura of impressive power the moment he unsheathes his sword. Judgment exined to me before that its because theyre highly guarded; every movement made is the result of a wealth of experience built up until then. If the opponent so much as raises his hand, the swordsman can readily attack or defend In short, he said a whole bunch of stuff and simply told me that if I ever see someone with an aura of impressive power, I better remember to stay far away from him, otherwise Id easily be killed in a single second.
The Pope nodded and said, Now you know how I feel!
I know nothing of the sort! I proimed boldly,pletely confident in my own convictions, So I use magic like Im using a broom. Whatever! Hurry up and teach me psychic magic. Ill give you ten minutes of my time to teach me. Cloud and Earth are still outside in the hall waiting for me. Were setting out to find the murderer who killed Judgment.
When the Pope heard this, he was on the verge of vomiting blood. He growled, People usually spend ten years, and you only spend ten minutes. Thats just breaking the rules! Fine. Whatever. Dispel yourposite magic, Ill teach you However, you should actually be asking Aldrizzt instead. Thest time we had a chat about magic, he did not seem to be all that good at psychic magic, but he at least has a better understanding of the theory than I do. Psychic magic is very different from other kinds of magic. It is very dangerous to use. If you do anything wrong, it may very welle back and bite you.
Bite me? Like the headache I felt the other time?
Headache? That at most would be a side effect. The Pope sounded rather upset as he said, The bite Im talking about is that you can be brain dead!
Oh I guess I should just be obedient and go find Aldrizzt.
Aldrizzt is residing at the inn in the left section of Leaf Bud City.
Is Teacher there as well? I suddenly recalled that I had forgotten to greet my teacher. This is catastrophic!
The Pope shook his head and said, I asked Aldrizzt. He said he had a task toplete in Leaf Bud City, so he took the opportunity to visit the Holy Temple while he was at it. Neo went to a different location for a mission, so he did note over.
Teacher really is a piece of work! His student went missing, and Aldrizzt was concerned enough to personallye over and see me, yet he did not even bother toe with him!
Okay, I nodded and said, Ill go find him now.
Hold on. While youre learning magic from him, ask him toe to the Holy Temple to speak with me. The Pope exined, I have a question pertaining to magic of the dark element that I want to ask him.
You are the Pope, I said expressionlessly, With your entire body full of holy light, shouldnt the word darkness be as separate from you as the distance between two churches of different beliefs?
The Pope said in an even tter tone, You are Knight-Captain Sun, the representative of the God of Light. You should be as separate from the word darkness as the distance between two knight-captains from different churches, but with regards to magic of the dark element, youre certainly better than Silent Eagle, who specializes in the dark element, by at least tenfold.
Ill tell Aldrizzt toe over.
When I returned to the hall, Earth and Cloud seemed to have waited for me for a long time Although I did not know where Cloud was, I did tell him toe over. In light of his personality to always do as he was told, he should havee over obediently.
Lets go.
Despite the fact that I did not give any exnation whatsoever, Earth followed along without asking a thing. When I walked out the main entrance, I also saw Cloud, though it was only for a split second. After that, he disappeared again to some unknown location.
The three of us (though it looked more like just two) walked out to the streets. The mood there felt very different from normal. The number of holy knights and royal knights on patrol seemed to be about three times more than usual. Moreover, each of them sported a serious expression.
The serious expressions of the royal knights were not much of a big deal. After all, the fact that their faces were always just as stiff as their armor is not something that has been known for just ten or twenty years. It is, in fact, an over-a century-old tradition of stiffness!
On the other hand, holy knights are known to have smiles as bright as the suns radiance and movement as gentle as the blowing wind. Even saying that they are madam killers is an understatement. As long as they are human, women will love such a pretty boy Cough! What I mean to say is that holy knights are famous for their elegance and grace, having a smile spreading across their entire face and being so courteous that every single person would love what they do.
But now that even the holy knights look serious, the very moment they pass by, the citizens around would start whispering, especially the women who were mothers. They looked like they were almost scared to death.
I wrinkled my brows. When I get back to the Holy Temple today, it seems like I will have to warn the holy knights not to frighten the townsfolk. However, the number of undead creatures is not dwindling at all. I cant have them smiling and giggling while theyre out capturing undead creatures, can I? That would be asking too much. What should I do then?
Hes so handsome!
Super handsome! I like the one over there! Hes an icy-cool kind of handsome!
The one on the left is hotter! The look in his eyes is so cool!
Being surrounded by screams from young women, the holy knights gradually became embarrassed. It was now a very difficult task for them to prevent the sides of their lips from rising, let alone try to act serious.
Whats going on now?
Earth sighed. Young females these days no longer want good men who they have great affinity with. Instead, they like cool guys. Guys only need to demonstrate their coolness to get a girlfriend! Upon finishing his sentence, he darted a nce at me and sighed once again, By my estimates, you probably wont ever have a youthful girlfriend in your entire lifetime. You should probably consider someone about ten years older than you instead. That smile of yours is most definitely a super madam killer!
When we get back, order all of them to never put on such a face ever again!
You cant get a girlfriend, so youre dragging down the rest of the Holy Temple with you to be virgins? Earth coldly said, Sun Knight, is what youre doing quite right?
I am the Sun Knight, the head of the Holy Temple. My words are always right Ah! Were here.
Earth lifted his head to see Leaf Bud Tavern. He clicked his tongue twice and then said, Going drinking in broad daylight? Sun Knight, is what youre doing quite right?
Shut up with the rights! Were heading next door!
I brought him over to the inn next to the tavern. Only then did he gain a slight interest and asked, Looking for someone?
My teacher.
Neo Sun? Earth asked in shock.
I nodded.
Can I go over to the tavern next door for a drink and wait for you there? Ill even help you sneak away one bottle. My treat!
In spite of the fact that Teacher has been gone for around four years already, it seems that his reputation has not faded one bit. At this moment, even the current Earth Knight is willing to treat me to a bottle of wine just to avoid seeing him!
For the wines sake, I nodded my head and replied, You may go! But dont drink too much. Im just here to learn a type of magic. Ill find you guys again soon to get down to business.
Finding Neo Sun to learn magic? Earths face looked odd as he muttered, The two of you are famous for being a teacher whos omnipotent with the sword yet an idiot with holy magic and a student whos omnipotent with holy magic yet an idiot with the sword. Now the idiot at the sword is finding the idiot at holy magic to learn magic?
Cant you just say the one whos omnipotent with holy magic is finding the one whos omnipotent with the sword to learn magic instead?
Say any more and youll be tagging along with me to find Teacher Neo!
Before I could finish my sentence, Earth had already disappeared. Although his speed was still far from being a match for Storms, it was alreadyparable to Clouds.
And this guy is supposed to be the sincere and honest Earth Knight I shook my head. When I turned to enter the inn, Cloud suddenly materialized little by little behind my back. This is no different from how spirits manifest!
My heart was feeling quite weak when I said, Cloud, why dont you go with Earth to have a drink?
Cloud shook his head and said, I dont know how.
You dont know how to drink wine? Come with me, then!
Cloud nodded his head and did not disappear anymore. He followed behind me and stepped into the inn.
The instant I walked in, I felt the crowds gaze upon me. By reflex, I immediately put on a bright smile befitting of the Sun Knight
Knight-Captain Sun!
The innkeeper shouted out of the blue and dashed toward me. That gave me a dreadful fright That plump, nourished figure of his really resembled that of that previous pig of a king. It caused me to think for a moment that the fake pig king wanted money so badly that he even sent his own father out to work.
After he had dashed over, he spoke in a quick and panicky voice, My lord, Sun Knight, you finally came! An uninvited guest arrived at the inn quite a few days ago!
I elegantly made a shocked appearance and spoke softly in a tone of disbelief, How could an uninvited guest arrive in a city as enveloped in radiance as Leaf Bud City?
The innkeeper seemed as if he was going to speak in a low voice and wanted me toe closer to listen. However, his voice was only softer than zes by a tiny bit. H-Hes a dark elf!
Ah! An understanding expression immediately shed across my face. Then, I smiled and nodded, Yes, and he is also a dark elf that has received the blessing of the God of Light to repent for and change his old ways. Oh, praise the forgiving nature of the God of Light!
The innkeeper looked stunned. I took the opportunity to start a long-winded speech, Ah! Although even a ray of light cannot prate deep underground, the God of Lights benevolence is all-epassing. Even if blocked by a boulder, shrouded in darkness, surrounded by malevolent people, the God of Light continues to hold an open heart as long as the party feels remorseful over his actions and does not refuse to take in the procession of light This dark elf has received the blessing of the God of Light and has bravely endured risks that might have even caused him to lose his life. He has finally reached the surface and walked under the light brimming within Leaf Bud City to pay his respects to the great and humble God of Light!
T-Thats just so touching! The innkeeper had tears and mucus falling unhindered down his face as he said, When he checks out, I will definitely give him a twenty percent discount! Definitely! So Im begging you, please do not continue your speech! The guests have all run away
Twenty percent discount? But I was certain that I could at least sh forty percent off Nheless, it is not my money being saved anyway, so I shall not try so hard. Its fine as long as Im free from the troubles that maye from Aldrizzt being a dark elf.
Haha, Grisia. Y-Youre really something else Hahaha!
Aldrizzt was resting his upper body on the staircase railing. Heughed so much that even the hood of his cloak fell off. His ck skin immediately caught the attention of most of the guests that were on the verge of being scared off by my speech. However, more of them wore curious expressions rather than ones that were shocked. They even stopped what they were doing to examine the skin and hair of a dark elf.
Aldrizzt, my friend. Long time no see. I smiled and walked up to him, also observing the expressions of the crowd in the meantime. Everyone seemed to be quite shocked, but most of them became incredibly curious after that, especially after I had spoken. The people who originally intended to escape from the inn all snuck back to their tables, as if they were having tea while watching a y.
Good! It looks like Aldrizzt is less likely to be discriminated against in Leaf Bud City, much less pursued.
Didnt we just see each other a few days ago? Did you forget already? Aldrizzt asked, sounding slightly confused.
Of course I remember. I just rambled on for a while to let everyone know that you are indeed a friend of the Holy Temple.
My friend, I smiled as I said, Though we are speaking under the bright radiance of the God of Light and the darkness has nowhere to hide, and furthermore, Sun has no need to conceal any discourse of information, for now, the matter stands such that there are certain things that make it difficult if others came to know of them. Could you perhaps provide a helpful chamber in which to allow our conversation?
Aldrizzt stared wide-eyed at me, obviously not understanding a thing I had said.
Behind me, Cloud started to speak, Sun said, Lets head over to your room to talk.
Whether it was Aldrizzt or myself, we let out a sigh of relief. Im so thankful that Cloud followed me.
Aldrizzt brought us to the upper floor. When I entered the room that he was staying in, I felt a bit puzzled that there were two beds. Wasnt Teacher not around?
Are you staying with someone? I began to ask, although I felt entirely sure that no one else would dare to sleep in the same room as a dark elf.
Aldrizzt stared nkly for a while. I pointed to the other bed, and then he swiftly replied, No, its just that this room originally had two beds Do you want some fruit juice? I just squeezed some fresh juice.
I nodded, but before I sat at the table, I eyed Aldrizzt pouring the fruit juice while continuing to ask, Why did you split up with Teacher in your journey? Im sure that there are many inconveniences if a dark elf like you acts on his own!
Aldrizzt forced a smile as he said, Its not like it would be any better with the two of us together. Neo has such a fiery temper.
I suppose thats true. Its fairly likely that Teacher would flip the moment anyone exims dark elf! and think of it as some sort of discrimination, immediately sending that person flying.
Aldrizzt poured a cup of fruit juice for both me and Cloud. He then sat down and asked, What did you look for me for? Do you want the gem back?
When he finished speaking, he really pulled out the chain on his neck. The pendant was the Eternal Tranquility.
Eternal TranquilityI did not even stop myself as I stretched out my hand. Suddenly, someone grabbed my hand. I was utterly shocked. It was Cloud who had grabbed me.
He looked at me and then slowly let go of my hand.
I wordlessly retracted my hand as well, not paying attention to the gem anymore. I simply exined, No, Im not here for the Eternal Tranquility.
Aldrizzt hesitated for a moment. Although I could tell that he had something he wanted to say, he still chose not to say anything in the end. He wordlessly put the ne away and then asked, Then, what is it that you came to find me about?
I want to learn psychic magic.
Aldrizzt looked at me strangely and said, But you already know it. And you use it better than anyone else. I have never heard of anyone who can use sensing in ce of his vision.
I continued to exin, I want to learn how to attack with it.
Attack with psychic magic? Aldrizzt looked stunned. His expression changed to one that was extremely stern. He growled, Y-You n on learning that kind of attack?
I was taken aback and promptly asked, Is there anything wrong with that kind of attack?
Such an attack is extremely malicious! Aldrizzt frowned as he said, Your attack has a high chance of causing permanent brain damage to the other party. Also, such damage is impossible to heal with holy light. If there is no need for it, then you should not use such an attack. Its far too sinister!
So using Hells Fire to burn the other party into a pile of ash is not sinister? I was somewhat unable toprehend the ethical standards Aldrizzt had.
Still, it would be very troublesome if he doesnt teach it to me! I quickly exined, I have an enemy, and she knows how to attack with psychic magic. For the purpose of capturing her, I must learn psychic magic as well. If not, I must at least learn how not to be attacked by it. Aldrizzt, this is most unfortunate, but as my friend, you would not want to see me reduced to a vegetable just because I did not know how to use psychic magic, would you?
So that was the case. I definitely would not want that to happen.
Aldrizzt seemed to have rxed, but he subsequently frowned as if burdened. He exined, I am not all that proficient in psychic magic. I only learned a bit of magic used for interrogation. I can teach you how to attack, but I have no way to demonstrate for you. Such a method of learning is very dangerous Cant you think of any alternatives?
I cant! I immediately refuted him, Just teach me and dont worry about it. I have not failed to learn any magic yet.
Aldrizzt sighed as he nodded. Alright! But I have to do some preparations first. We need an animal as our test subject
Why look for an animal? An awfully sharp female voice resounded, The fastest way to learn magic is to experiment with it with your own body!
Who are you? Aldrizzt abruptly looked toward the door, extremely astonished as he spoke.
However, the person who was more in shock was me. At the moment when Aldrizzt began to speak, I suddenly realized that there was a woman standing at the door! That woman sounded as if she had materialized from thin air, suddenly appearing in front of the door.
If she can suddenly appear at the door, then can she also suddenly appear right next to me and even render me incapable of sensing her presence?
Perhaps sensing cannot be aplete recement for vision. It was the first time I had ever thought that way.
At this point, Cloud drew his sword. Aldrizzt also began gathering elements. The reaction from the two of them is quite staggeringly excessive. The opponent is only a woman N-No, this woman seems to be a little strange. Her dark element is unusually high, and yet it is also not that high. Still, I suppose shes not that peculiar.
What are you guys so worked up about? Is she that strange? I was not quite able to make heads or tails out of the situation. I simply could not understand why Cloud and Aldrizzt would react so excessively.
Aldrizzt rolled his eyes at me and spoke disdainfully, Cant you see?
Sun cant see, Cloud immediately responded.
Aldrizt was startled, seemingly embarrassed. He quickly exined, Her skin is pink in color.
Pink in color?!
Ehh? Its only been a short while, yet youve already forgotten about me? But even if youre pretending to forget, that huge debt you owe me is not going to disappear! The womanughed. Although her appearance was very mature, her mannerism was actually rather childish. She spoke in a sweet and delicate voice, Sun, dont tell me youve forgotten? You promised me yourself, that your body belongs to me!
Ah Aldrizzt eximed, revealing a slightly awkward and shy expression, The Cloud Knight and I shall t-take our leave first, alright?
Pink! I almost couldnt stop myself from jumping. I shouted, Y-You Ive been looking for you!
To think Pink actually grew up! Even her chest is that of a grown womans! Arge chest, thin waist and a raised butt These are really the most beautiful curves Ive ever seen. Such an impable woman Asides from the fact that shes a corpse, she is truly impable!
Pink asked like a spoilt child, Really? And I was thinking that you were hiding from me! Since you were looking for me, I feel pretty touched!
After youve grown up, your personality has be so loathsome. Wait, thats wrong! I thought for a while and then changed my words, I mean, youve be even more loathsome.
Who asked you to destroy my body? Do you know how long its been since I was an adult female? Pink did away with her seductive manner and snappily finished her sentence. She just kept staring at me as she curiously asked, Hm, do you intend to change your profession to that of a dark elf? Whats with your hair?
The moment he heard the term dark elf, Aldrizzt immediately asked in confusion, What do you mean by that?
I fell silent for a moment. Concealing with elements was really no use in front of Pink. I dispelled the element, and Aldrizzt gasped when I did so.
Pink looked at me and tilted her head to the side. Sun, its not that I want to say this, but your golden hair really suits you a lot better! Your skin is too white, and when you add white hair and pretty much always wear white clothes, your entire character is as white as an apparition. The color coordination is really terrible!
Pffttt! Having heard her description, it caused me to imagine a picture that made me burst intoughter.
Ah!
In an instant, my head suddenly felt as if it was being gripped tightly by something. It was so painful that I cried out involuntarily and was only able to desperately clutch my forehead.
Pink shouted in her sharp adult female voice, Dont move. Im just teaching him magic, nothing more. Dont me me if you be the reason why Sun is unable to learn the magic!
My head hurt so badly that I could not even use my sensing ability. I couldnt see a thing. I had absolutely no idea what was happening around me. However, several noisy sounds suddenly resounded in my ears I could not understand the situation. All I could do was shout reflexively, Stop! Stop!
Suddenly, the room becamepletely silent.
Pinks voice drifted over, Sun, youre already using your sensing ability as your eyes, so using psychic attacks would surely be a piece of cake to you. Itd be easier to seepared to brandishing your sword! Hurry up and start thinking about how you use your sensing ability!
Hurts! It hurts like hell. It feels as if a burly man is pressing both his arms against my head to crush it It feels like my head is about to explode. It hurts, and it hurts like hell! How do you expect me to think like this
STOP, I SAY. STOP!
I put all my strength in shouting, as if the shouting would make my headache go away. Suddenly, I heard a faint scream. But it was not mine, and I also was not sure who exactly it belonged to. It did not resemble a womans or a mans. The sound did not at all resemble any sound a human should make.
At that point, my headache suddenly disappeared. I felt as if I was floating in the air, and then, in sharp contrast, I crashed onto the floor. I momentarily did not know how to react.
Grisia, are you alright?
Someone grabbed my arm, causing me to snap out of the trance I was in. I first started using my sensing ability. The one grabbing my arm was Aldrizzt. Cloud was standing in front of me with his sword raised and had an aura of power emitting from him that was so impressive that if anyone moved any closer to him, he would be killed in a single second.
As for Pink, apparently, she had fallen out of the room. The door to the room had been broken into two wooden nks from her crashing into it. She was now leaning against the wall. Her sleeve had fallen off her shoulder, and her skirt was raised up to her thighs. She appeared to be battered and exhausted, but other than that, she actually looked as if she was alright and there was no need for any worry.
What was worse was that many curious citizens had gathered around outside our room. They appeared to have been drawn by the loud noises. I dreaded the amount of thought that I would have to put in toe up with excuses to cover up this mess.
All of a sudden, Pink covered her face and wept. Waaa, Sun, youre such a bastard! I knew that you wouldnt be able to do it with the dark elf, so I came over just to help you, and this is how you treat me
Do what Oh! She means teaching me psychic magic. Still, such words should not be said in public, so it is understandable why Pink would phrase it this way.
At the end of the day, not only did you not bother to apologize to me, you even caused me to hurt like hell too! Take responsibility for what youve done! She continued bawling loudly, Waa! Waa!
Pink did not exactly reveal any specific information about what we were doing and is also speaking the truth, but why do I feel as if her words are exceedingly bizarre?
The whispers of the crowd drifted over
The other party is a dark elf, and hes a guy too, so it obviously wouldnt do!
Theyre so strong! To think they did it until even the door broke. How on earth were they doing it?
Whoa, theres two more people inside! Could this be the legendary four-
The crowd stared at me with looks full of admiration and disbelief.
Volume 5, The Eighth Misdeed of an Undying Lich: “Adding Another Serious Injury To Crimes”
Volume 5, Chapter The Eighth Misdeed of an Undying Lich: Adding Another Serious Injury To Crimes
Trantor: Azakura
Despite having spent a lot of time and energy concocting lies and excuses, in the end I still wasnt sure everyone believed what I said. From the lukewarm expressions on their faces, it seemed that most of them were still skeptical. It certainly feels as if even the radiance of the God of Light wouldnt illuminate this. However, I dont have time to care whether this is going to give rise to gossip in the future that the Sun Knight was involved in a foursome. Whats most important now is to go all-out locating the murderer that killed Lesus!
After Aldrizzt paid the innkeeper one gold ducat and we switched to another room, Pink said, while sipping her fruit juice, You should know how to use psychic magic by now, right?
By screaming out loud?
What the heck are you screaming for?! Pink huffed irritably, Use your brain to think!
I cant think of anything! If I could grasp it by just thinking, why would I even need to find Pink and Aldrizzt to teach me?
Pink rolled her eyes and angrily eximed, Im trying to tell you to use your brain and think to attack! Just do it like when youre using elemental spells or holy magic, where you dont need to consider that much! Do you consider a lot when youre using magic? Do you use incantations? Do you think about how much element you should use to get it right?
Not at all, I replied honestly.
Aldrizzt gasped.
Pink nodded and said, I knew that you were just relying on your bodys instincts to cast magic. You use magic as naturally as you breathe. I mean, you wouldnt ever stop to think before breathing, would you?
Dont think too much? As I pondered over it, I just happened to see Pink lift a ss from the table for a drink Stop! Dont move an inch!
I stared at her. At that moment, Pinks hand which was holding the cup halted in midair Dont tell me that it really worked?!
Suddenly, Pinks expression turned savage. Her voice barely resembled anything a human could produce as she snarled, Grisia Sun, if you dare cast a psychic attack on me again, go ahead and try!
I nked out for a short while but promptly stopped thinking about making her stop. Pinks expression returned to normal, but she still unhappily mmed her cup onto the table, looking extremely pissed off.
Somewhat flustered, I said, Why are you so worked up over it? I was only testing to see if I could do it.
Humph! Pink said, Then why didnt you test it on the dark elf and your holy knight?
Iughed dryly. How could I use one of my own holy knights as a guinea pig? Certainly, I couldnt use Aldrizzt either. Ive heard that he is the only one who has ever been able to maintain a partnership with my teacher for such a long time without being so angered that hed run away. Where else would I be able to find another nanny I mean, partner, for my teacher?
Since I can use psychic magic already, I suppose applying my sensing ability on arge scale is in order. Itll be useful for finding the murderer. I looked at Pink and asked, Pink, would it be okay if you stayed here for the time being? If the enemy counter-attacks with psychic magic, could you
At this point, I was in too awkward a position to continue speaking. Although I did often look to Pink for help on a whole bunch of things, those had always involved something in return. I didnt have anything left to give her anymore.
Pink shot a nce at me and greedily eximed, One hundred bowls of strawberry shaved ice made by Ice!
One hundred bowls? Arent you afraid that youll burst from eating? I rolled my eyes at her, negotiating the terms of payment. Ill pay you in installments. Ill give you twenty bowls a month and finish paying in five months.
Pink tilted her head to think and readily agreed, That sounds good too. I can eat shaved ice for five months like that.
After obtaining Pinks word, I took a deep breath and greatly extended my sensing ability from my vicinity outwards. Numerous scenes immediately popped up in my brain.
The room next to ours. The inns lounge on the floor below. Leaf Bud Tavern next to the inn. I can even see Earth who is currently drinking wine in Leaf Bud Tavern next door. Since it is still daytime, the tavern doesnt have a lot of people Wait a second! The person sitting at the corner feels pretty familiar, but hes
I stood up and dashed out of the room, ignoring Aldrizzts shouting behind me.
I rushed all the way to the tavern but realized that the man had already left from the back door. As I promptly gave chase, my thoughts were swirling. In my heart, all I could think of besides how can this be was still how can this be?
Wait up! I shouted at his back as I continued running after him. However, I wasnt sure whether or not he had heard me, as he increased his speed instead and turned into a small alleyway.
I ran over, but somehow I still couldnt catch up with him He must be avoiding me!
Seeing that he was getting further and further away from me, I could not help but shout, Stop right there!
He still did not stop. I began gathering water element and molded it so that it was chain-like. Like a live snake, the Chains of Watertched onto the mans body But he was not one to be messed with. He never had been.
He made a quick turn and slipped out of the Chains of Water while swiftly executing several chops with his sword. He even cut the flow of water, the Chains of Water breaking into several links. They fell to the floor and reverted to ordinary puddles.
Although the Chains of Water had been cut apart, I had gained a small but sufficient amount of time to dash to his side. I looked at him as I gathered the Chains of Water once more, letting the chains spread densely around the space next to him. Even if doing so could very well spell my doom, I was afraid he might run away again.
You dare tell me to halt? But he was no longer trying to escape. As he stood in ce, hezily said, Youre certainly growing more and more audacious!
I was rendered speechless. Normally, even deferentially asking him not to move was an impossible task, let alone telling him to halt. Since always, he has been the one who tells others to halt. No one has ever dared to tell him to halt.
Who would dare tell Neo Sun, the strongest Sun Knight in history, to halt?
Teacher
He was indeed my teacher, Neo Sun, the strongest Sun Knight in history. Even though he wore a cloak, he could not block my sensing ability. There was no way I wouldnt recognize my own teacher.
Be it his appearance, that free and easy posture of his, or that huge amount of pride he held such that he was practically egotistical, everything about him announced that he was my teacher, except for one thing Teacher was right-handed, but the man before me was currently using his left hand to hold his sword.
Teacher, your right hand I felt almost like I was having difficulty breathing. I struggled hard before I could finally squeeze out a sound.
Why arent you using your right hand?
He didnt answer me. I rushed forward and in one fell swoop, I tore off the cloak that he was wearing. Teachers right sleeve is empty There isnt an arm there in the first ce!
Teacher remained calm andposed but somewhat sternly said, Child, calm down. Although we are in an alley, its not as if nobody will pass by. Do you want to let others see the Sun Knight in such a sorry state?
Calm down? Youre telling me to calm down? I could not bring myself to believe it and moaned, Teacher, youve lost an arm! And it-its your dominant hand that youve lost!
A swordsman losing his dominant hand How is this a situation where I can calm down?
Teacher arrogantly proimed, Even if I lost both of my hands, I would still be the strongest Sun Knight in history!
When did you lose your arm? I was a bit at a loss. I frantically said, Did you pick it up? Perhaps we can still reattach it
Teachers cheeks puffed inughter. He said, Its been quite a few months already. Theres no way it can be reattached.
Quite a few months?
I see. I calmly nodded my head, trying to maintain myposure as I spoke. So, at the time when you and Aldrizzt left me in the forest, it was to look for someone to reattach your arm?
Teacher casually replied, My entire arm was sted into pieces. How can it be reattached? I just didnt want you to find out that I lost an arm
Suddenly, he stopped talking and stared directly at me.
It really was severed then! When I exhausted my holy light from purifying the dark element in the cave and fainted, Teachers arm was severed No wonder they abandoned me in the middle of the forest and didnt wait until I woke up before leaving.
Who
What? Teacher stared nkly.
I was so outraged that I started shouting. Who was the one who did this? Who had the guts to cut off your arm!
Yet Teacher fell silent and did not respond.
Why didnt you tell me? My suspicions rose further. Judgment has things he wont tell me about. Silent Eagle also has things he wont tell me about. Even Aldrizzt is lying to me! He inly said that Teacher didnte to Leaf Bud City, but Teachers here right now, and to top it off, he was hiding from me.
Is there something going on that everyones hiding from me? But why would they all need to hide it?
Calm down! Your teacher lost an arm. Its not as if its something I can show off to my student, is it?
Teacher patted me on the shoulder, but I still did not really believe his words. Even if its not something worth showing off, there still isnt any need for Teacher to hide it. After all, its not as if he can hide it from me his entire life, unless he chooses never to see me again.
Who cut off your arm? I pressed on, determined to find the answer.
Teacher looked a bit ufortable as he said, It-It was a little girl.
I was surprised for a moment. I questioned, It wasnt Pink, was it? Teacher was acquainted with Pink. If it was Pink, he wouldnt say a little girl.
Indeed, Teacher shook his head. I hesitated for a moment but still asked, Was it Scarlet?
He looked at me for a long while before he finally admitted it in an unperturbed manner, Yes, it was her.
I did not know that you also knew Scarlet. I started feeling more and more uncertain. Perhaps Scarlet and all the things that she is involved in are even far moreplicated than what I imagined.
Teacher shrugged as he said, Ten years ago, I killed her Or should I say, I killed the corpse she was using at the time.
Ten years ago? I was utterly shocked. So Scarlet already came into the picture that long ago?
Teacher said rather impatiently, This is just unfinished business between me and her. There is no need for you to exact vengeance on her for me. I cut down her body, she cut off my arm. Sometime in the future, Ill get my revenge, so this has nothing to do with you.
Unfinished business? So to put it another way, Scarlet took advantage of the time when Teacher had just finished assisting me in purifying the dark element, when his powers were weakened, to take her revenge? Maybe the time when I lost my memory was also part of her revenge. After all, I am Teachers student. The debt rued by a teacher shall be paid by his students. It would not be strange if she had wanted to direct her revenge at me.
No, it does have something to do with me now. I spoke coldly, Scarlet killed Judgment Knight!
Teacher was shocked. He hurriedly asked, She killed Judgment? That child, Lesus, is dead?
Seeing how frantic Teacher had be, I hurriedly exined, I revived him. Hes alive and well right now. But he has, without a doubt, been killed once before.
Were there any side effects? He asked with his brows creased.
Nope. I shook my head.
Teacher paused for a moment and then asked, Then what price have you paid for this once again? Aldrizzt told me that you went blind after resurrecting Leaf Knight.
I momentarily dispelled the element surrounding my hair before covering it again with a newyer and said, My hair turned white.
I dont know whether I was mistaken, but it sort of felt as if Teacher had rxed a bit. He nodded as he said, I guess thats nothing much. And you can stop worrying over this issue. Ill take revenge for that child, Lesus, together with my own.
I fell silent for a moment and then spoke, If thats the case, you should return to the inn for the time being! Pinks there too. Perhaps you guys can chat about old times. Come with Aldrizzt to the Holy Temple tonight, and we can have a couple of drinks together, alright? Teacher, its been some time since you have tasted the apple wine I brew.
Once wine was in the picture, Teachers face practically lit up. In high spirits, he said, Okay, then. Welle find you tonight to drink together.
See you tonight. I nodded and saluted my leave to Teacher like old times. After which, I turned to leave. Once I was out of the alley, I yelled, Cloud, Earth, were leaving!
Cloud had been following me all along ever since I ran out of the inn. Earth followed too when I was cutting across the tavern. When they saw my teacher, they sensibly stood at the mouth of the alley to let the two of us have some time alone to talk.
Teacher suddenly shouted to stop me, Child, where are you going off to now?
Slightly reluctant, I turned back to reply, To patrol. There is an excessive number of undead creatures within the city, so much so that even His Majesty, the king, has be rmed. It will be a problem if this isnt resolved quickly.
Only when I heard Teacher respond ah did I actually start to leave.
After we had walked over ten steps away from the alley, Earthzily said, Patrol? Since when have you been this diligent? I never knew.
Of course Im incredibly diligent. No matter what, I must find that murderer! I instructed, Protect me now. Im going to use my sensing ability.
Cloud promptly nodded his head, and Earth only nodded after he muttered beneath his breath, I knew there was no way youd be so diligent about patrolling. Once again, I extended my sensing ability. Since Id executed sensing on arge scale many times before, I had long perfected the skill. I can even walk while doing this with no problems at all!
Found her. I smiled faintly as I spat out the name of the person whom Id only be content with after her death, Scarlet!
Pole
What?
Bang!
There was a pole in front of you. Earth sighed, Well, I couldnt warn you in time. Its your own fault you went and ran into it so quickly People areing!
I immediately transformed from my squatting form agonizing over the bump on my head into a good-looking, perfectly postured holy knight, and even wore a smile like a breath of fresh air on my face. Earth changed to an honest and sincere expression, and also looked slightly silly. As for Cloud Cloud disappeared.
After the group of people passed by us, I swiftly searched for Scarlet again with my sensing ability. Shortly after, I bellowed, I cant believe shes escaping!
Changing to a ferocious expression right after smiling Are you putting on a face changing show? Earth said, inly not in a good mood. He then stated matter-of-factly, If she is running away, then just chase after her!
She has already noticed that I was looking in on her, plus she has a unicorn. The chase would fail. I wrinkled my brows as I said, Crap. I fear she wants to flee the city.
A unicorn? Is it that Whitey you mentioned before? Earth scratched his head and said, Looks like we can only head back to the Holy Temple to gather people to encircle the area.
Encircle the area? I pped my hands together. Right! We can try encircling the area! Shes about to get away. Lets start surrounding her right now!
Right now? Earth snappily said, What good would three people do?
Three people would indeed have no chance of surrounding the area, but what about twelve? I am able to see all the people within the city and even use psychic magic to attack them Since even attacking is possible, perhaps I can pass on messages?
I might as well try it out, rather than just thinking about it. I immediately released my sensing ability and located all of the Twelve Holy Knights. Not only did I use my mouth to speak, I followed what Pink said to think about it as well.
Twelve Holy Knights, hear mymand!
At this point, all of them stopped. In spite of whatever they had been doing previously, they were all staring wide-eyed now. A few of them were searching left and right, and some were evenpletely shocked stiff.
Judgment was the calmest of all of them. He was in the confinement room, even shaking his head, as if he felt there was nothing he could do about my actions.
Do not be rmed. I am Sun.
Everyone nodded their heads, though many of them looked at a loss.
Listen to me. Scarlet is about to escape from the city. I need all of you to immediately stop whatever work you were doing and suit up. Our final objective is to form a perimeter around the eastern city gate to make sure she cannot escape.
Ice and Moon, you two are nearest to the eastern gate. Head eastwards and lead your toons to hold the eastern city gate. Do not let anyone resembling a little girl leave. As for everyone else, your positions are
While I was giving instructions, I was simultaneously using my sensing ability. I had a clear view of Scarlet riding Whitey and beginning to head towards the eastern city gate to make her escape. At the same time, the Twelve Holy Knights had also started to move. One by one, they called upon the toon members within the vicinity, and then mounted their horses and rode toplete the tasks I set for them. They moved in the direction of the eastern city gate while slowly spreading into a semicircr formation.
When I had finished giving orders to the distant holy knights, I turned my head and said, Cloud, youre fast. Go look for the royal knights who are on patrol today. Tell them that the Holy Temple is capturing the culprit of the recent disorder in the city and requests that they help us maintain order by forbidding citizens from approaching the eastern city gate.
Okay. Cloud nodded his head obediently and then vanished into thin air.
Earth, on your way to the eastern city gate, you might as well help spread the message to the citizens to stay clear of the eastern city gate.
After I finished my order, Earth immediately asked, And you?
Me? I was slightly confused as I replied, Of course Ill immediately rush towards the eastern city gate to lead the troops
Earth interrupted my speech right away, using an extremely suspicious tone as he said, Youre sure that youre not going to run off and do something stupid by yourself?
I was taken aback for a moment and denied it, Of course not.
Nheless, Earth still did not believe me right away. He looked doubtfully at me from head to toe and said, The others told me to look after you and to make sure that you dont run off on your own. No matter what you say, they said to keep following you, even if it kills me.
What!? Im not that untrustworthy, am I At this point, Earth immediately nodded. Geez, give me some credit! I could only change my previous remark and said, Even if I was like that in the past, at the very least, Im telling you guys the truth now!
I was a little put off, but it was not as if I could protest very much. Why did I have to hide so many things from them in the past? Now, if I try to defend myself, Im afraid theyll just use a whole bunch of past examples to refute me.
Extremely untrustworthy, Earth stated without any hesitation.
Indignantly, I said, Fine, why dont you just follow me, and well leave the task of warning the citizens to the royal knights.
But since youve spilled everything, I guess Ill just trust you this one time. Earth darted a look at me and reminded me, But you better not be lying to me! If youre lying to me, there wont ever be a second time.
I was utterly shocked and slightly unable to react to the situation. Why did he start off saying Im untrustworthy only to say hell trust meter? But since Earth was still waiting for my response, I simply responded with an oh.
Earth promptly ran towards the main street and started shouting, Emer-Emergency! Undead creatures have appeared at the eastern city gate. May everyone p-please not go over to w-watch? Its very dangerous!
I looked at Earth, still feeling somewhat taken aback. To think that this guy, who appears honest on the outside yet is extremely sinister on the inside, would actually follow my orders obediently too?
Suddenly, Earth turned back to look at me. Even though I was only using my sensing ability, I could still see the zing expression in his eyes spelling the words Get lost.
And so, I smiled while taking my strides, getting lost toward the eastern city gate.
Volume 5, The Ninth Misdeed of an Undying Lich: “Giving Rise to Panic”
Volume 5, Chapter The Ninth Misdeed of an Undying Lich: Giving Rise to Panic
Trantor: Nagihiko
My pace was not particrly fast. After all, I was doing three things at once. I had to keep track of Scarlets location, prevent her from using her psychic magic as a counterattack, andmand the Twelve Holy Knights, all at the same time. If I walk too fast, Im afraid I might make the same mistake twice. Who knows what Id walk into next time.
It seemed like Scarlet had discovered that the eastern gate had someone guarding it. However, I believed her sensing ability was probably not as good as mine. After finding the eastern gate guarded, she began running in the opposite direction, unaware that someone was also waiting where she was headed. Judging from her movements, it seemed like she had yet to notice that she was being surrounded.
Shes riding a unicorn at the moment at high speed. Pay close attention to roofs and dark alleys. If she advances in a straight line, she will pass by Leafs side
As I said this, the surroundingndscape was suddenly covered inyer afteryer of fine yarn. Gradually, I felt my vision be fuzzy, and I immediately reduced my sensing scope. After doing so, I was able to see again. I really was too careless. If I had reduced the sensing range just a little bitter, I wouldve probably once again be a blind person.
However, the encirclement had more or less already taken shape. I was filled with confidence in the abilities of the Twelve Holy Knights. Scarlet and Whitey were big targets. There was no way the knights would let them break through the encirclement.
Please listen to me
I stopped in my tracks and with widened eyes, looked left and right. However, there was no one in sight. The voice had note from my surroundings. Rather, it had sounded directly in my mind. I really have been too careless. Since I can perform telepathy, its only natural that Scarlet is able to do it as well.
Please listen to what I have to say. You have been fooled. You have been deceived by them.
Get out of my head! After growling that sentence, I used psychic magic to counterattack. Originally, I had not wanted to use this kind of attack. After all, Aldrizzt had said that psychic magic attacks could very possibly turn people into idiots, and I still had many things I wanted to ask her.
However, I absolutely would not allow her to continue spouting rubbish. I had not forgotten how she had taken advantage of me while I had lost my memory. Telling lie after lie, she had caused me to believe that Ice and ze harbored strong ill will toward me, to the point where I was tricked into injuring them.
After I growled, I seemed to hear a muffled groan. However, it merely seemed that way. I was not sure whether or not I had actually injured her. In any case, since I already knew how to defend, Scarlet would surely know how to as well. Thus, my attack may not necessarily have been effective. I really did not know whose psychic magic was stronger.
After my counterattack, Scarlet stopped talking. I was afraid of using my sensing abilities on arge scale and honestly did not know the current situation. All I could do was use the position where I hadst sensed Scarlet to roughly estimate where she could have possibly moved to by this time and strive to run there as quickly as I could.
Just as the distant sound of fighting was heard, I changed from striving to catch up to dashing with all my might. I did not know how much willpower I spent before finally resisting the urge to sense If I sensed danger, but as a result of excessive overuse of my sensing ability became blind and helpless, it would really be something Id regret until my death.
Along the way, many people peeked out one after another from behind doors and windows, panic showing on their faces.
Sun Knight
May I ask exactly what has happened?
Please tell us!
I could not stop and had no choice but to shout while moving forward, It is nothing! I ask you not to go to the eastern gate. You do not need to worry about anything else, for the Twelve Holy Knights are here! You have us! Do not worry, it is nothing! continuously the whole way.
But But
Sun Knight
Dont go
I stopped in my steps and turned my head back, looking at the mass of people with worried expressions. I unexpectedly recalled the Twelve Holy Knights standing in front of my door with faces that showed worry. The feeling of being kept in the dark was truly awful I could not resist revealing the situation to the people.
Theres a lich within the city.
The people stood shocked for a moment and then showed expressions of rm, even though there were definitely no people here who had met a lich before, a kind of super-rare undead creature. However, legends and wandering bards have always been a part of the citizens lives.
Well, now theres nothing you need to worry about. I showed a most splendid smile and said, You will always have us Twelve Holy Knights.
The people looked at me, not really rmed but also not reassured. They seemed simply at their wits end.
At that moment, a horse galloped over and abruptly stopped by my side. The knight riding the horse proimed, There are also us royal knights!
I raised my head to look and blurted out, Elijah!
Elijah was on the horse. He bowed his head to me and extended his hand, Come on, Sun Knight, I will take you over there, sir. After all, the Twelve Holy Knights must have twelve people, right? he said in a joking manner.
I took a hold of his hand andughed, Perhaps thirteen wouldnt be so bad. Six to my left and six to my right, how nice!
After hearing that, Elijah was too stunned for words and, breaking into a smile, pulled me up onto the horses back.
At that moment, a little child suddenly hollered, Brother Sun, good luck!
I turned back and answered loudly, No problem! The God of Light in the sky is shining upon us!
That child was clearly very enthusiastic and kept on shouting, Brother Sun!, Defeat the bad guys!, and things along that line. The childs enthusiasm rubbed off on the crowd, and their helplessness ebbed. One by one, they started smiling. Many young people followed the child and began cheering, while the older people revealed happy and amused expressions toward the children.
I assumed a knightlyposure toward everyone, turned, and told Elijah, Go.
Is this merriment really okay? Elijah asked in a low voice, The lich should be hard to deal with, right? Ive heard that liches cant die, so even if its defeated this time, wont it juste back to exact its vengeance next time?
No matter how many times ites back, the result will be the same! I said fiercely, Leaf Bud City is not a ce where liches can just run amok!
Well said! Elijah shouted. With a kick, the horse immediately sprang into action.
Not too long afterward, the sound of an explosion came from the distance. Moreover, it became a chain of explosions. At once, I urged, Faster, go faster!
Elijah shouted a big hya! and the horses gallop became even faster than before. Yet I still thought it was not fast enough and felt terrified inside.
Exactly what has happened?
Careful!
Elijah abruptly turned around to push me down, and the two of us tumbled off the horse, falling to the ground.
Bam!
The ground beside me and Elijah opened up into a big hole that had caved inward from the strike. At the center of therge hole was an arrow, and the arrows tail was still quivering. As we both looked at the arrow, our expressions turned particrly ugly. If that arrow had hit any of us, there would have long been a hole in our bodies.
Elijah got back up and spitefully said, That lich! To think shed use such underhanded methods!
Noticing that the arrows tail end had an engraving that looked like a leaf, I felt a sense of familiarity. Wait a second, this looks like
At that moment, a bellow came from the neighboring street. What have you done to Sun? Why wont he say anything at all? You, you must have injured him!
If this isnt Leafs voice and his arrow, I will swallow this arrow whole!
Another three consecutive explosions sounded, and three arrows actually prated a wall and flew towards us. Elijah promptly drew his sword to deflect them. But by the time he blocked the second arrow, his sword had already been knocked flying. I immediately cast a bolt of ice and hit the third arrow off course.
The three arrows were either fired at the wall or the ground. However, they were identical in the way all of them made an indentation that was bigger than a mans head.
Elijah looked on, dumbfounded at the arrows ability to make such holes, and said, Exactly what wonderful thing did the lich do to you to make Leaf Knight this mad?
Nothing was done at all. I might have even struck back at her a little.
How innocent
At that moment, after another session of explosions sounded, arrows passed through the wall once again and came at us. Elijah and I began to run wildly all over the ce, dodging Leafs terrifying arrows.
Leaf Knight! Calm down! I dodged while shouting tearfully, I wasnt hurt by the lich, but Im about to be hurt by you Wah!
One arrow was headed for my chest, and I frantically cast an ice bolt, but this time the ice bolt was the one that was sent flying. My face nched, but there was nothing I could do to turn the situation around in time
ng!
The arrow was sent flying, and a dark figure stood in front of me. I nearly copsed to the floor, as if my legs were jelly. Looking in front of me, it appeared that though the holy knight gave off a serious and imposing air, yet I could not help but rx. Judg Judgment
Sun? Uhh!
Leafs worried exmation rang from the neighboring street. Yet a secondter, it turned into a groan of pain Is he hurt?
Judgment! I hollered.
Judgment took a few steps on the wall and then just leaped over the roof. Soon after, Elijah followed and picked up his sword, also jumping over. I got up but did not jump over with them. Instead, I broadened and erged my perception range to the neighboring street. The street looked just like a cemetery with undead creatures running amok. Besides skeletons, spirits, and a ton of shadows, there were even two death knights. When did these undead creatures spawn?
Scarlet was on Whiteys back, protected by her surrounding walls of undead guards.
Fortunately, there were no longer any crowds on that street, and Leaf and Ice were there along with around ten holy knights. Leaf and Ice each faced a death knight while the rest of the holy knights fought against skeletons, ghosts, and other undead creatures of that sort.
After Judgment and Elijah joined the fray, the situationpletely turned in our favor. The undead creatures were ughtered left and right and were slowly retreating.
Leafs hand was drenched in blood, but it seemed to be just a flesh wound and not a major problem, so for the time being, I decided not to go over there. If I went over, I might be attacked by undead creatures, and then I would be unable to concentrate and use psychic magic.
Those undead creatures, including the death knights, were not a particrly big problem. The biggest problem was still Scarlet. If she gained an opportunity to use her psychic magic to attack, it would be the biggest crisis.
While I maintained my vignce, Scarlet suddenly turned her head my way. Her line of sight seemed to be able to pierce through the wall, firmly fixed on me.
Please listen to me
Okay, Ill listen to you. I said this without batting an eye. There was no harm in listening to Scarlets nonsense, as long as it would distract her.
Have you forgotten about me? Ten years ago, it was I who requested for you to be brought out of the orphanage.
I stared nkly. Requested for me to be brought out of the orphanage?
I immediately had a shback. Indeed, before I participated in the selection for the next Sun Knight, I had already been taken from the orphanage. The one who had adopted me was a very beautiful woman. At the time, the people at the orphanage were all congratting me. They thought the woman was a noble. Although her clothes gave the impression that she was not from high luxury, her skin was astonishingly white. One look at her and you could tell she was not a working woman.
As an orphan, to be adopted by a noble was to have the good fortune of having the protection of the God of Light.
I began to remember that, at that time, beside the woman was a small girl. The woman said it was her little sister and let me join her little sister in calling her big sister.
Big sister I cant even remember her name. And that little girl too, what were their names?
Sun! Earths voice came through, temporarily cutting off my train of thought. I was also a little annoyed. How dare I get caught up in a shback? Everyone else is still bravely fighting nearby!
I turned my head and saw him short of breath. It was evident that running here had exhausted him. Imanded him, Theyre over there. You should also go over and help. Dont let yourrades get hurt. Ill be here blocking the lichs psychic magic. He nodded toward me and then scaled the wall, jumping to the next street.
Ten years ago, you suddenly disappeared. I was very worried.
I calmed myself and listened to Scarlet speak. As long as it was able to distract her from using psychic magic to attack, listening to her talk was harmless.
Of course, I had not disappeared back then. It was just that, at that time, big sister had taken the little girl out somewhere far. There was only one servant left at home, and during that period of time, I participated and won the selection for the next Sun Knight. That was all. Although I returned home to check several times, they never came back. Afterward Afterward, what exactly happened?
I actually cant remember. Dont tell me I just stayed at the Holy Temple and never searched for them again?
Sun Knight stole you away! I demanded that he return you to me, but nevertheless, he refused!
She even dared to mention Teacher! She was the one that broke Teachers right hand! The right hand of the strongest Sun Knight in history!
Youre the one who should return Teachers right hand! I bellowed back.
Suddenly, someone covered my mouth from behind, while his other hand firmly grabbed me. I was truly too careless! Perhaps Scarlets reason for conversing with me had been for the very same objectiveC to distract the other party.
I repeatedly elbowed him in the face many times, yet he had no reaction whatsoever. Thats a death knight! I never expected there to be three death knights. Just exactly who is Scarlet? Shes actually able tomand this many death knights!
However, this insignificant undead creature actually dares to mess with me? Even if youre a death knight, as the spokesperson for the God of Light, as if Id look you in the eye! At that moment, I produced a vast amount of holy light, but the death knight behind me didnt even make a sound. This made me a little rmed. Could it be that this is a death knight whos not afraid of holy light?
However, in the next second, I quickly discovered that it had not been the holy light that had been ineffective. In fact, it had been so strong that the death knights body had even melted. Nevertheless, this death knight did not utter a single sound and merely kept a firm hold on me while covering my mouth, forcing me to use even stronger holy light to strike back.
In the end, the death knights body was destroyedpletely. Despite that, there remained arge mass of human-shaped dark element. There was a big lump of dark element entangled around my back, and I could not shrug it off. Ive never encountered this sort of situation before. Exactly what is going on?
I wanted to draw out the Divine Sun Sword hanging by my waist and use it to cut the element, but the dark element was practically the same as glue. Even the swords scabbard was entangled in a big glob. No need to mention drawing my sword, the whole sword is already stuck on me!
Exactly what does Scarlet want to aplish? I had just thought this, when the dark element on my back started seeping into my body. Furthermore, it even started pushing out the holy element in my body. The worst thing was how this process did not hurt at all. On the contrary, it was like like a bound person having the ropes around them slowly untied The feeling was just like thest time I became ck-haired.
Stop! Stop!
I relentlessly gathered holy light with all my might, hoping to push out all of the dark element within me. This initially worked out very well, but Whitey suddenly appeared behind my back. Not only did he already possess an astonishing amount of dark element, he even attracted dark element, which started to gather around the area. This made it even harder for me to attract the holy element. Unbeknownst to me, most of the dark element on my back had already made its way into me!
Judgment, Leaf, Ice, Earth Save me!
I kept on using psychic magic to shout, but no one jumped back over to save me. Just what has happened? The dark element was so concentrated that I could not even sense what was happening in the neighboring street. Could they have encountered some kind of danger? What has Scarlet done to them?
After struggling for a while, I began to panic a little. Perhaps I should just let the dark element corrupt my body. Then Id have enough strength to save them
Sun!
I was distracted for a moment. This voice is, is Cloud?
Quickly, everyonee help! Cloud was using his bare hands to try and pull away the dark element on my back, while also yelling loudly.
However, his effort was to no avail. The dark element was simply not something that could be pried off with ones bare hands. With difficulty, I turned my head to face him, trying tomunicate my thoughts to him.
Drive the horse away!
Cloud halted his movements and looked at me. I barely recognized this action but couldnt distinguish his expression because the surrounding dark element was too strong. I could only barely see his silhouette.
Yet he did not chase Whitey away and evidently could not hear my psychic magic. Both my mouth and hands were glued by big globs of dark element. I could neither open my mouth nor gesture.
My god!
Whats going on?
How did it be like this? What dense dark element
Many voices sounded aloud. There was Leafs rmed cry, Earths brazen yell, and even Storms voice. It seemed everyone else was hurrying here, one after the other. If its like this, there shouldnt be any major danger over there, then.
I rxed a bit and put even more effort into driving out the dark element within me.
Sun, Sun, are you alright? Leaf was beside my ear, worriedly shouting again and again.
Drive the horse away!
Drive the horse away! Leaf shouted, Drive that dark horse away!
Great! Thank goodness Leaf heard me clearly. Its probably because he possesses a slight sensing ability, so hes able to receive messages better than the rest.
Many sounds followed. There was Whiteys whinnying, the sound of shing weapons, a roar, and many other loud, rambunctious noises. However, I could not see any of it. All I could see was Cloud and Leaf.
Cloud kept his sword raised beside me, but he did not even have a chance to attack because Leaf stood behind my back, holding his bow and arrow. Whenever an undead creature came near it was shot dead by a flurry of arrows. Nevertheless, Cloud did not leave his ce beside me.
Not long after that, in the middle of my struggle with the dark element, I gradually gained the upper hand. As long as I had a little more time, I could definitely drive all of the dark element out Suddenly, someone brutally pulled out the Divine Sun Sword at my waist and forcefully mmed the sword hilt into my palm. Instantly, intense holy element ceaselessly flowed into me, giving me a massive amount of assistance. The speed at which the dark element was being driven away abruptly and immensely increased.
He belongs to me! A shrill shriek sounded out. The sound was sharp, as if it could pierce through ones skull.
At this time, I saw Cloud and Leaf holding their heads, their bodies teetering and about to copse Its psychic magic!
She dared to use psychic magic against the Twelve Holy Knights!
I suddenly burst into rage. Even the dark element on my back could not stop me from twisting my body around. I gripped the Divine Sun Sword, dispelling the dark element on me in one clean sweep. However, I could not see my surroundings, because the holy element was too intense.
Then once again, in a single moment, I took all of the holy element within me and unleashed it all in one breath
Youre not allowed to raise a hand against my holy knights!
Volume 5, Epilogue: Character Introductions
Volume 5, Epilogue: Character Introductions
Trantor: Raylight
Character Introductions
Good, warm-hearted faction
Grisia Sun:
The Sun Knight, the head of the Twelve Holy Knights and leader of the good, warm-hearted faction. Has a radiant smile, a wless personality, and a benevolent heart that will always forgive others.
(It is rumored that he specializes in anything other than swordsmanship, horse riding, and surviving in the wilderness.)
Ceo Storm:
Has a carefree personality, is a footloose charmer, and always has the presence of a woman by his side.
(The starting speed of his feet is faster than the wind.)
Georgo Earth:
Has an honest and loyal personality and is the Sun Knights good friend.
(His thick skin is just as formidable as his shield.)
Elmairy Leaf:
His personality can be described with only three words: a nice person.
(An archer for whom it is more difficult to miss the target than to hit it.)
Demos Cloud:
A wanderer who is as graceful as a cloud. It is said that he can be found drinking alone or reading books on windowsills, rooftops, under banyan trees, etc.
(Specializes in masquerading as a spirit.)
Chikus ze:
Is hot-tempered and blunt. Idolizes the Sun Knight.
(Specializes in cleansing spirits and often throws his mes of Purification on Cloud Knights head by ident.)
Cruel, cold-hearted faction
Lesus Judgment:
The leader of the cruel, cold-hearted faction. Has a personality that is stern and cold, and he will never forgive criminals.
(His strongest skill C Subduing the Sun Knight.)
Ice:
Has a personality as frigid as ice and is always expressionless.
(Likes summer, because only then do people want to eat his ice cream desserts.)
Vival Moon:
Has a narcissistic personality and is very arrogant. Disdains being on familiar terms with others and acts as though nobody is good enough to be in his sight.
(Has been looking for a girlfriend who is one hundred and eighty centimeters or taller for a long time.)
Laica Metal:
Has a poisonous, barbed tongue. Wont be held responsible if you die of anger over his words. It is rumored that talking with him for ten minutes will make you so angry that it will reduce your life span by a year.
(Even if he has a poisonous tongue, he doesnt dare open his mouth to ask for a signature from Knight-Captain Judgment.)
Aivis Stone:
He is so stubborn that he became famous for it. His stubbornness is as unyielding as rock. It is said that to break his skull is a simple matter, but if you want to change his mind, you might as well go overthrow the Church of the God of Light, since itd be easier to do.
(All year round, he is extremely stubborn in saying that he is not stubborn at all.)
Rnd Hell:
The only one who is in the cruel, cold-hearted faction but does not obey the Judgment Knights orders. A holy knight who receives orders from the Sun Knight and specializes in doing secret missions unbeknownst to anyone. Some say that he is the specialized assassin of the Twelve Holy Knights. It has even been rumored that in the first generation of the Twelve Holy Knights, the Hell Knight was not a real person at all, but an alternate identity that the Sun Knight used for secret missions.
(All year round, he struggles with the fact that eating the desserts made by Knight-Captain Ice is a wasteful act, but if he doesnt eat them, it would be an act that hurts someones feelings.)
Epilogue
In this volume, I inexplicably went over the word limit. So much so that I was a little worried about how many words I would have to write to be able to finish writing the nned scenarios. Thankfully, no matter whether you go over the word limit or not, you will always be able to finish writing a story.
For this volume, I had to write for a really long time. However, for every volume of The Legend of Sun Knight published, there is a long period of time in-between them. That is because, at the moment, it is the hardest series to write. The main problem is the humor. Its not like I can think of humorous scenes just because I want them. I have to constantly umte arge variety of knowledge,mon sense, and other random stuff non-stop, and then there will be something funny thates out with a Ping. The more punch lines a book requires, the longer the amount of time it takes to gather all of them.
Therefore, regarding the fact that The Legend of Sun Knight publishes slower, Ill have to ask everyone to please forgive me.
In this volume, I filled in all of the holy knights names in the character introductions. If you havent seen the character introductions, please remember to go take a look at it as a supplement.
However, I wonder, will there be someone who can remember all of the Twelve Holy Knights names and titles? One day, I should really test everybody on this; however, I would have to make a cheat sheet for myself first to avoid the author herself forgetting them. (runs away~)
Other than that, the n was to end The Legend of Sun Knight with eight volumes, and this has not been changed. I heard Inte rumors that came out of nowhere saying that The Legend of Sun Knight would end with five volumes, but that is false. Im not sure whether its the second or third volume, but since then, I have said that The Legend of Sun Knight will end with eight volumes.
So there wont be more or less, but rather exactly eight volumes!
For this volume, the title is The Undying Lich (Part 1). Therefore, it is to be expected that there will definitely be a (Part 2). Even if Scarlet has been captured and imprisoned, there is still going to be a (Part 2). (Part 2) is also still going to be talking about the liches; however Hehehee! I am not at liberty to inform you.
Now that Ive written up to this point, I really dont know what to say in the epilogue anymore. I originally wanted to write about the knowledge gained in this volume, but I feel like I will identally reveal a secret if I speak casually. I guess Ill have to resolve the situation with the liches in the next volume first before Ill be able to write about my thoughts on what happened.
So right now Ill fool around a bit.
Originally, I had resolved to travel out of the country every half a year, and aftering back I wanted to have written a whole pile of travel notes for everybody to read. In the end Its not that I didnt manage to do so, but I managed to do so too sessfully, ahhhhhh!
I had just gone to Japan in February and produced three travel logs that were nonsensically long to fulfill my duty. Later, when I was writing this volume, my cute younger female cousin called me, asking, Cousin, do you want to go to Korea?
When?
Near the end of April!
Shoot! I just went to Japan in February! Give me a little time to think. When do I have to give you a reply?
Tonight, because Im going to book the ne tickets tomorrow.
! Cousin, thats abrupt!
Come with me~~
My cute cousin was trying to appeal to me. My mom was outside the door telling me, that I, this female geek who stays at home in her spare time, to hurry (and scram) outdoors and walk around. I, I could only say yes!
So, near the end of April, which should be a few days after The Legend of Sun Knight volume five is published, I am going straight to Korea. However, I will be back after five days, and at that time, Im going to write quite a few travel notes again, oh~!
And then after Ie back from Korea, I will have to finish the manuscript for another book, No Hero Volume 4: Ancient Castle of Vampires. After Im done writing about vampires, I want to start a new series. Its a story about flowers C Flower of Animosity. Let me make this solemnly clear, the story about flowers isnt about nting flowers! If you wish to see what it is about, thene to my website for a trial read!
After writing Flower of Animosity, of course, itll be The Undying Lich, Part Two of The Legend of Sun Knight.
Afterpleting my writing about liches, Im switching to vampires. After sucking blood, Im going to y with flowers. After Im done with flowers, Im going to make a manuscript for liches again. This really is a schedule that makes you feel that its an inhuman schedule when you see it.
Someday, I really should write a book with a title like Human to bnce things out.
How does The Legend of the Human sound?
Urgh, it sounds really awful!
By Yu Wo, April 2009
Volume 6, Prologue: A Safeguard
Volume 6, Prologue: A Safeguard
Trantor: Doza
A few more days remained until the ceremony to pass on the title of Judgment Knight. Lesus was not the least bit nervous about it. He had already been practicing in the Judges Complex for several years and often helped Teacher with his paperwork. One could say that he had already performed all the duties expected of the Judgment Knight.
Truth be told, over the past two years Teacher had already been giving him most of the work to do.
Lesus believed that he was capable of the Judgment Knights duties, so he felt that the uing inheritance ceremony was merely a formality.
Although he would be the Judgment Knight in a few days, he was still deferential to the current Judgment Knight, who was his teacher. Presently, he bowed his head slightly and waited humbly for Teachers instructions.
At this moment, the 37th generation Judgment Knight, Chasel, was looking at his only student Lesus.
No matter what criteria one used, character, swordsmanship, or handling documents, Lesus was a rare, remarkable, and talented person. As a teacher, he could not help feeling proud for teaching such a student.
In a few days the student would take over the title from the teacher. Although Chasel knew that Lesus could handle things very well, but as his teacher he could not help but want to remind him of a few things.
Child, when you first started practicing in the Judges Complex, Teacher once asked you what you thought the duty of the Judgment Knight was. Do you still remember your reply from then?
To punish sinners. Lesus remembered quite clearly. At that time, Teacher had only smiled and had not given anymentary on his answer, but he had vaguely felt that Teacher was not satisfied with it.
Chasel smiled and said, Now you have been practicing in the Judges Complex for many years. In a few days, Teacher is going to pass the position of Judgment Knight to you, so Teacher would like to ask once more, what do you think the duty of the Judgment Knight is?
Lesus knew that the official answer was to ensure that the people abided by the God of Lightsws, but he felt that this was not the answer Teacher wanted. Everyone who had read the code of the Judgment Knight knew this answer. Since he was the future Judgment Knight, of course he had read the code immediately. Teacher would not ask him meaningless questions.
Among the things the Judgment Knight had to do were managing the Judges Complex, being a figure of severity to intimidate people who harbored uwful thoughts, helping the Sun Knight, leading half of the Twelve Holy Knights What answer covered these duties better than to ensure that the people abided by the God of Lightsws?
Chasel!
The current and soon-to-be Judgment Knights were both taken aback for a moment. Then, they realized that the one calling was the Sun Knight, Neo Sun.
Lesus quickly bowed to the Sun Knight.
Neo only nodded in return, then went straight to the point and requested, Chasel, lend me your student for a while.
You want to borrow Lesus? Chasel asked, puzzled, What do you want him for?
If I said to y, would you lend him to me?
Chasel raised an eyebrow.
Neo hastily said, Just joking. There are some things I need to exin to him, involving Grisia.
Chasel nodded and asked, Will it take long?
No, no, ten minutes should be enough!
Okay, Chasel said simply, Then Ill go and settle some matters first, and Ill be back in about ten minutes.
Neo wrinkled his brow, murmuring, What matter can be settled in ten minutes Ah! It cant be that you want to go to the toilet?
Chasel only shot him a re, then left without replying.
Something regarding Grisia? Could it be about Grisias true colors being inelegant? Lesus secretly guessed that maybe the Sun Knight had not realized that he had already been well aware of Grisias true colors for quite some time.
Neo turned around, and without restraint asked, Child, let me ask you, the rtionship between you and my student is not bad, right?
Lesus was stunned for a moment, and then frowned as he answered, The Sun Knight and the Judgment Knight have always been ipatible
Neo impatiently interrupted him, asking, For the past few years, were you the person who climbed the walls in the middle of the night to help him buy blueberry pie? Answer me honestly!
Yes. Lesus had to admit.
Then Ill ask you again, if you were given the chance to choose someone other than Grisia to be the Sun Knight, would you rece him?
Lesus was shocked. He couldnt understand why Neo wanted to ask this question, since in a few days it would be the inheritance ceremony It cant be that Grisia hasmitted some big mistake serious enough to have him reced? But he hadnt heard of anything big that had happened recently.
He didnt know how he should answer.
Neo tried listing possible candidates, What about Vice-Captain Adair? He is quite capable, and has quite good swordsmanship.
Adair and Grisia? With aparison in mind, Lesus could now evaluate clearly and without hesitation replied, I wouldnt exchange them.
Why? Neo was quite curious and asked, Adair should be able to help you out more, right?
If its handling official documents, maybe. Lesus could not deny it, but he continued with more emphasis, But those documents, Storm can also help me manage them, and my vice-captain Vidar can also help me. Even if Adair is not the Sun Knight, he can also handle them. But some things only Grisia as the Sun Knight can deal with. I think this point, Knight-Captain Sun, would be clearer to you than to me. All these years, it seems that Grisia has helped you handle a lot of things that cannot be recorded.
Heh heh, Neo chuckled awkwardly and inquired, He told you?
Lesus shook his head, answering, Grisia hasnt said much, but I understand how he does things, so it is easy to discern which things he has meddled in.
Neo smiled a bit and said, Its true that my student has certain means, but this reason is not enough for me to let him stay.
He really wants to rece Grisia? Lesus was even more rmed. Even though he did not believe that Neo was serious about recing Grisia, Neo did not look like he was joking either.
Neo grinned as he said, To convince me not to rece him, you need to have a very good reason.
Lesus was shaken, and hurriedly asked, If I dont manage to convince you
Then Ill rece him! Neo replied without hesitating.
The color drained from Lesuss face as he eximed, Please at least tell me, why do you want to rece Grisia? Although Grisias true colors are not like those of the Sun Knight in the legends, he has always been serious about acting out the Sun Knights image properly and does the Sun Knights duties properly too
Without waiting for him to finish speaking, Neo interrupted him again, asking, Oh? Isnt the Sun Knights duty to gather believers? Grisia has not yet assumed office, so how can he have gathered believers?
The code of the Sun Knight does indeed state gathering believers, but I believe it is not just that. Instead, what the Sun Knight really gathers is the peoples confidence! Maybe Grisias swordsmanship is very bad, and he often does things using underhanded methods, but he truly allows us all to believe that as long as he is here, no matter how desperate the situation may be, we do not need to lose hope!
Because Neo had not given any exnation before talking about recing Grisia, Lesus was a bit irate. With anger in his voice, he said, Going by this basis, I feel Grisia has done even better than you, sir!
When he had finished speaking, Neoughed loudly.
Very good!
What was very good? Lesus did not understand. He originally thought that Neo would be livid when he heard thest sentence.
Neo smiled as he said, Since you acknowledge Grisia as the Sun Knight and you dont want to rece him, make every effort you can to help him remain in the seat of the Sun Knight!
Lesus was astonished and became even more confused. It goes without saying that Grisia is the next generation Sun Knight. Where else could he go?
At that moment, Neo wiped the smile off his face and brought back the stern expression from before, saying, Child, Im sorry. Truthfully, I never had any intention of recing Grisia. Its just that you are the sessors, the next generation of the Twelve Holy Knights, and I will need to leave the Holy Temple soon. There is something that can only be passed to you, but before I pass it on, I want to know whether you are willing to take responsibility for this matter.
Now Lesus understood, and he queried, Is it a matter concerning Grisia?
Neo nodded and started to speak, Yes. Listen well. Actually, Grisia is
Not long after Lesus started listening to Neo talk, his eyes went wide and he waspletely bewildered by the time Neo finished.
When he was done talking, Neo paused for a while to allow Lesus to digest his words. Then he continued, I can pass this on only to you. Afterwards, whatever you wish to do, including letting Grisia know or not, is all up to you to decide.
Hearing this, Lesus wrinkled his brow. To tell or not to tell Grisia was going to be rather hard to decide.
When Neo saw his heavy expression, he mistook it for second thoughts and could not help but whisper, This is a heavy burden to bear. If you want to go back on your words, then do so now. If you break your promise in the future, it will only hurt Grisia even more!
Knight-Captain Sun, you can ask my teacher whether his only student has ever regretted anything. Lesus said calmly and resolutely, I have never gone back on my promises, whether it was a decision made in the past or whether it concerns people I have acknowledged.
Grisia, Ive got a question Actually, I shouldnt be asking this question, but do you believe the God of Light really exists?
Ah? What are you saying, Lesus? Even if that old man, the God of Light, hasnt appeared for a few hundred years, thats not to say that He doesnt exist!
You believe He exists? But the God of Light has never appeared, and so-called miracles have only existed inside legends. Why are you able to believe that He really exists?
You dont look like the sort of person to believe in faith, so I thought you wouldnt believe, and as for me I am incapable of believing that the God of Light truly exists, that there are miracles in this world, even if I am the future Judgment Knight.
Lesus, there have always been miracles
Its true that there are miracles, but they are all only in legends.
Youre wrong! Lesus, think. To win a throne, humans have never stopped fighting. But the Twelve Holy Knights, this system of twelve people, has unexpectedly continued for more than thirty generations!
The Sun Knight among them has amazingly never died during his term in office. This means that every generation of the Judgment Knight has never killed the Sun Knight for the sake of power No, in actual fact, it should be said that the rest of the eleven holy knights have all never harbored any thoughts of seizing power.
In this world, could there be any miracle more inconceivable than us, the Twelve Holy Knights?
There have always been miracles; we are the miracles!
Chasel walked into the Judges Complex. Even though Neo had said that he only required ten minutes, he still returned a lotter in case Neo had not finished exining the matter.
At this moment, there was only Lesus alone in the Judges Complex, and Neo had already disappeared.
Lesus had his back to him and was looking at the symbol of the God of Light on the wall.
Chasel walked a few steps closer, waiting for Lesus to turn around and bow. But unexpectedly, his student didnt turn around to see who hade. This made him feel rather uncertain, as with Lesuss level of alertness, there was no way that he had not noticed that someone was there.
Just when Chasel was about to speak, Lesus started talking first.
Teacher, Ive thought it through. If the Sun Knight is the peoples support and leader
Lesus looked at the symbol of the God of Light on the wall, clenched his fists, and spoke forcefully with every word resounding with determination, Then the duty of the Judgment Knight is to protect!
Chasel was confused before he realized that Lesus was answering the question he had asked earlier. He questioned uncertainly, Protect? Protect what?
Although he had asked the question, Chasel did not actually have a correct answer in mind. In contrast, he had hoped that the student he had taught would be able to give him a satisfactory answer.
Lesus turned around with an iparable resoluteness in his eyes, as if making a promise, and with every word powerful and sonorous, said, The Sun Knight leads the people forward, while the Judgment Knight will protect his road forward and not let anything obstruct it!
After listening, Chasel was silent for a while before heughed dryly and said, I really dont know whether Neo can teach children better than me or not. Ive been teaching you for ten years, whereas youve only been conversing with him for ten minutes, but it looks like in those ten minutes, you have grown more than in the ten years I have been teaching you.
When he heard that, Lesus panicked and quickly said, Teacher, theres no such thing. Im very grateful for your teachings
Haha! Chasel disrupted his students panic with hisughter. Then he drew the Divine Judgment Sword from his waist and raised it before his student, dering in a low voice, Child, are you ready to take from my hand the Divine Judgment Sword, and use it to protect your path?
Lesus looked at the Divine Judgment Sword before his eyes. He reached out and took the Divine Judgment Sword from his teachers hands.
Yes!
Volume 6, The Second Week of Annihilating an Undying Lich: “Train One’s Body”
Volume 6, Chapter The Second Week of Annihting an Undying Lich: Train Ones Body
Trantor: Takoyaki-kun
Stone and I waited for Storm at the Holy Temples great hall before leaving together for the pce to see the king.
We didnt know why Storm waste. Normally, I would be thete one. Then again, Storm wasnt Judgment, so his beingte wasnt a rare event. There wasnt a need to make a fuss.
Good. Since he hasnt arrived yet, and next to me was the easiest person to talk to, Stone, I put on my radiant smile and asked him, Brother Stone, do you happen to have any of Brother Ices sweets?
Stone nodded and took out a small bag. If the Stone Knights emblem wasnt on it, I would have thought it was mine and snatched it right out of Stones hands.
So we have entered the era where everyone has their own bag? And there are even different emblems sewn on each bag, so thered be no worries if someone lost theirs. Ice, you really are a great wi father!
As Stone handed me a few choctes, I quickly snatched them, threw a piece into my mouth, then immediately spat it out Bitter, it was bitter, it was really bitter!
It was so bitter my face crumpled, it was so bitter it reached my heart, it was so bitter that even smiling at the scum of the earth everyday felt sweeter It is way too bitter!
Stone, who was standing to the side, helpfully gave me a sk of water. I drank the whole sk of water before being able to roar, What the hell was that?!
99% pure cocoa chocte.
To hell with whatever percentage it is! Is this even for human consumption? Are you trying to poison me No! Are you trying to kill me with its bitterness? I roared.
Shh! Sun, elegance! The guard at the entrance is looking.
Elegance my as The guard really is looking. I quickly pasted on a smile and spoke, Brother Stone, Sun is truly terrified, as Sun is unaware of when his actions fell short of the expectations of the God of Light, causing Brother Stone such bitterness and grievance, but if it wouldnt cause any further pain, may Brother Stone exin so as to allow Sun to understand his failings?
Stone smiled forcefully and exined, Knight-Captain Judgment doesnt like sweet things, so Knight-Captain Ice would specially make these sweets that arent sweet for him.
Can they still be called sweets if they arent sweet? Bitter sweets shouldnt exist anywhere in this world! I kept on smiling, but my voice dropped at least three octaves, Brother Stone also eats these sweets?
No, they are way too bitter, I couldnt possibly eat them. Stone replied honestly.
With my eyes narrowed dangerously, Stone immediately confessed everything. Knight-Captain Judgment said youre on a diet. So to prevent you from sneaking off with sweets, he reced my choctes with the bitter kind yesterday. He also told me to say, If you dont want to suffer the bitter consequences again, then dont eat somebody elses sweets.
Lesus Judgment! Ill remember this! Ill, Ill I cant do anything to you.
When I measured myself this morning, the circumference of my waist had actually increased by zero point three inches! I normally buckle my belt on the third hole, but now Im on thest If this goes on, Ill have to make another hole in my belt!
Bear with it for now! Captain Judgment is doing it for your own good. Your face is already beginning to look like a babys, and if this goes on, youll be Sun-faced! Even though youre the Sun Knight, it wouldnt be too good if you became Sun-faced. Stone patted my back tofort me and then said, Its about time, should we go look for Storm?
Sun-faced! I hurriedly touched my face Phew! Its still oval-shaped and has not turned into a circr Sun-face. To prevent myself from bing Sun-faced, it looks like Ill have to stop eating sweets. I dejectedly replied, Okay, lets look for Storm.
The mostmon ce youll find Storm is in his room, so that was the first ce we went.
I knocked on the door but discovered that the door wasnt even closed. It opened with one knock, so I directly pushed it open and went in. The moment we went in, we saw Storm lying on the bed with his hands on his chest as if he were in the middle of buttoning his clothes but his eyes were closed.
Stones face became grave as he asked, Sun, do you think he was taking off his clothes and fell asleep halfwayst night, or was putting on his clothes and fell asleep halfway this morning?
Thats not important!
Ah Do you still want to bring Storm along? I think itd be a bit cruel to wake him up right now.
Is anyone else freetely?
Stone thought for a while and replied, Everybodys been busytely.
Then, lets go by ourselves. I had no choice. Itd be too cruel to wake up somebody who fell asleep changing clothes! Even I couldnt do it.
Hm? Sun, I- Im getting up.
Turning around, I could see Storms eyes only a quarter open, and he was trying his best to lift himself up with his elbows.
I extended my hand to close Storms eyes one second, two seconds, three seconds When I took my hand away, he was already asleep again.
Its pretty difficult to be tired to this extent, Stone muttered.
I lifted Storms leg which was hanging off the bed, ced it back on top, helped him take off his unnecessary clothing, and covered him with the nkets. After leaving the room, I wrote a note on the door saying, Storm in deep sleep, all trespassers will be struck down with lightning by the God of Light C Sun.
Stone asked surprisingly, Sun, why are you suddenly so nice to Storm?
I ced my hand on Stones shoulder and said seriously, Brother Stone, please think about it, if Brother Storm doesnt get enough rest and dies from overwork as a result, how are we going to deal with all the documents in theing sixteen years?
Stone thought about it, and then added on the door, And will be cut into pieces by my broadsword.
When we arrived at the pce, we were immediately weed by Elijah, who looked like he came specially to meet us.
Upon seeing him, Stone began to poke at Elijah, So Elijah, you cant wait for the wedding, huh?
Elijah blinked and then grimaced, Im afraid the wedding is going to be postponed.
We were taken aback upon hearing this, and Stone immediately asked, What happened?
Elijah shook his head. Lets not talk about that for now. Sun Knight, Stone Knight, please follow me quickly. His Majesty has been waiting for some time.
Waiting for some time? Stone and I looked at each other, doubt written on both our faces. We shouldnt be past the agreed time yet.
Elijah was in such a hurry that he turned around and left immediately after he finished speaking. Stone and I could only hurry after him. When we reached the audience hall, we found that the king wasnt the only person waiting. Even Silent Eagle from the Cathedral of the Shadow God was present, and he hadnte alone. Beside him were around twenty dark knights and ten people wearing robes, the kind that priests might wear. Could they be shadowpriests?
His Majesty couldnt be wanting the Cathedral of the Shadow God to give a wedding gift too, could he?
Although courtesy demanded the Cathedral of the Shadow God to present a wedding gift, they normally wouldnt give very much anyway. After all, the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound has long held the light in high esteem. Within the kingdom, forget even mentioning establishing a division of the Cathedral of the Shadow God not even a single believer could be recruited. So, to the Cathedral of the Shadow God, the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound was of absolutely no use to them. Things like wedding presents didnt need to be too extravagant.
Apart from Silent Eagles group, there were also two entire rows of people whose faces and apparel were all very unfamiliar, so they probably didnt belong to the pce.
They have the Kingdom of Kissingers emblem on them, Stone said quietly.
I nodded. The Cathedral of the Shadow God and the Kingdom of Kissinger have both sent so many people here at the same time, not to mention His Majestys face looks really terrible! I doubt this has anything to do with the wedding, so what exactly is happening?
At this point, the younger knight-confidant next to the king took two steps forward, but His Majesty actually raised his hand to stop him, and then he looked directly at me Wait! Why are you staring at me? I hadnt done anythingtely, right?
His Majesty personally spoke, Sun Knight, the Kingdom of Kissinger has sent a messenger bearing news. They say that the Demon King is about to be born in Leaf Bud City.
I stared nkly. Awaitsun had also spoken about this before, but I didnt think that theyd tell the king too. Arent they afraid that their spokesperson will be surrounded by the army? The Demon King is not exactly a popr representative of the gods.
They also want us to put forth our best effort assisting the birth of the Demon King.
After saying this, His Majesty looked like he was about to explode, and Ipletely understood his feelings. If somebody told me that the Demon King was about to be born in the Holy Temple, and also wanted me to help it happen with my best effort, Id throw them into the Judges Complex and tell Knight-Captain Judgment to service him well.
I pondered for a while before replying, Since Silent Eagle is here, it would be wise to ask him to inform us of more detail. Sun believes that if the dark knights leader dares to stand upon the God of Lights territory and speak of the birth of the Demon King, there must be a good reason.
Hearing this, the king frowned, but remained collected, and then nced at his knight-confidant by his side.
The knight-confidant quickly shouted, Silent Eagle of the Cathedral of the Shadow God, you better start exining the situation in detail!
Silent Eagle revealed a puzzled look and asked, Your Majesty, the truth about the Demon King is a hidden secret passed down through the royal family of each kingdom from generation to generation, so how is Your Majesty unaware of the truth?
Passed down to every generation, but thest generation The king was silent and I was too, but we were probably both thinking the same thingWell have to send somebody to strangle the former kingter!
Ive heard that the former fat pig king had always been a person worth strangling since he was young. Luckily, he had one merit cowardice! Not only was he afraid of his mother and his wife, he was even scared of his son!
Even though he was personally a mess, he had apetent mother, and then he married apetent wife who gave birth to apetent son.
When he was young, his mother helped deal with the kingdoms politics. And since he was scared of his mother, he never dared to go too far. After his mother passed away, the queen took on the role and started managing the kingdom, and once she grew older andter passed away as well, there was still the son to take over!
However, the prince still had the status of son at the time and didnt dare punish his father too much, so the fat pig kings situation was allowed to worsen. Still, the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound was held together in such a way over the years. Apart from the treasury bing empty and the royal family gaining a low reputation, the kingdom wasnt too greatly affected.
But evidently the king and I underestimated his fathers dangerousness He was even capable of forgetting to tell his son the secret passed down through generations of the royal family! We really cant face our ancestors if we dont strangle him to death!
Right now, I only saw Silent Eagles puzzlement, the knight-confidant at a loss, and the king with a poker face, but if you looked carefully you could see the corners of his mouth twitching. He might be assassinating his father tonight.
In order to stop the awkward situation from continuing, I spoke, Sir Silent Eagle, Sun believes that His Majesty wishes you to exin to Sun. Due to Sun being unaware of these events, as only His Majesty is aware of the secret passed down through each generation of the royal family, could you please exin to Sun in finer detail, so as to allow Sun to understand the situations origin?
Hearing this, the king furrowed his brow, but color returned to his face and he nced at the knight-confidant next to him.
The knight-confidant quickly shouted, Silent Eagle of the Cathedral of the Shadow God, start exining!
Awaitsun turned his head to look at me and answered, Yes s No problem.
Like hell it is! Luckily, you managed to change your speech partway. If the head of the Cathedral of the Shadow God were to speak so respectfully to me in front of the king, Ill strangle you to death on the spot!
Unexpectedly, once Silent Eagle opened his mouth, what he spoke of was a distant myth.
A long time ago, in the age when the gods werepeting for followers to establish their faith, they found that the holy element attracted more followers than the dark element, and people appeared to prefer the nature of the light. And so, they all used arge amount of the holy element. This included the God of Light, the God of War, and other gods that no longer exist.
However, the power of the gods upset the bnce of the worlds elements.
Due to excessive use of the holy element, the dark element began flowing and gathering, slowly forming ces such asnds of darkness.
Grass no longer grew in ces that becamends of darkness. Instead, these ces produced endless undead creatures.
Thesends of darkness were only a warning; when the dark element collected to a critical point, the world would begin to be swallowed by darkness.
Thends of darkness grewrger andrger, the continent was overrun by undead creatures, living creatures were forced to migrate again and again, andnd that could support life continued to decrease.
Faced with the copse of the world, the gods knew that they could change this only by discontinuing the use of the holy element, but some gods, such as the God of Light of the holy element, were simply unable to use the dark element. However, even the gods that were able to use the dark element refused to give up the holy element and use the dark element, as it would undoubtedly cause a heavy loss of followers.
When things were about to getpletely out of hand, the Shadow God decided to clean up the mess because he was a god who was almostpletely of the dark element. His forte made it easier for him to solve the problempared to the other gods.
He decided to create a vessel, a vessel which would specialize in absorbing the dark element, allowing the vessel to absorb the excess dark element. The vessel would first restore bnce to the world, and then slowly use up the entirety of the dark element.
In order to absorb and use up the dark element, the vessels power was so great that it went against the gods contract. However, the world was imbnced and near copse, and only the Shadow Gods vessel could save the world, so the gods turned a blind eye to the breach of contract by the Shadow God.
Although the gods did not stop the Shadow God, the people became afraid. Most of them didnt understand what was happening, and they were scared of the dark element that was constantly gathering. They even med the existence of thends of darkness on the Shadow God, believing that the Shadow God wanted to create a weapon to destroy the world.
People gathered and started waging a series of wars against the Shadow God.
In the chaos of war, the vessel that was finally nearlypleted was broken into three pieces, and so the Shadow God left in anger.
This continued until the world began to copse. A few people who knew the truth implored the Shadow God for forgiveness and salvation. In the end, the Shadow God helped after all.
He tore off a fragment of himself and split it into three, each of which became a guide, to find the three pieces of the vessel and recreate the vessel, thus saving the world.
After finishing the myth, Silent Eagle exined further, The people who entreated the Shadow God became the founders of the Cathedral of the Shadow God, as well as the first dark knights and shadowpriests, and the vessel is the representative of the Cathedral of the Shadow God, the Demon King.
You mean the gods almost destroyed the world, while the Demon King actually saved it?
Silent Eagle stared coldly at the knight and said, If the Demon King only brought disaster, do you think that the Cathedral of the Shadow God could have survived for so long? Due to the geography, over half the disaster brought by the Demon King is inflicted on the Kingdom of Kissinger, but they have always kept their faith in the Shadow God and supported the existence of the Cathedral of the Shadow God. Would the citizens of the Kingdom of Kissinger naturally enjoy disaster?
To the side, the people from the Kingdom of Kissinger also stared coldly at the knight, their demeanor also proving that Silent Eagle wasnt spouting nonsense, surprising the knight-confidant, who was at a loss for words.
Silent Eagle turned his head to face the king and loudly said, When the world begins to be swallowed bynds of darkness, due to the geography, the Kingdom of Kissinger will be the first to be a kingdom of death. This is why the Kingdom of Kissinger is willing to endure the disaster brought by the Demon King, as well as the reason they have believed in the Cathedral of the Shadow God for so long. But, Your Majesty, you should not rejoice either, for when the Kingdom of Kissinger bes aplete kingdom of death, the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound and the Kingdom of Moon Orchid will, at the very least, have already transformed halfway into kingdoms of death!
His tone was heavy when he said this, and a Disrespectful from the knight-confidant was stopped halfway by the king.
Silent Eagle half kneeled, and although it was a posture of requisition, his tone was by no meanspromising.
Your Majesty, for the sake of the world, the Demon King must emerge! The Kingdom of Kissinger will use all of their power to ensure that the Demon King is born. In addition, the Cathedral has already sent a messenger to the Kingdom of Moon Orchid, and the Queen of Moon Orchid has also stated that she will fully support the birth of the Demon King.
Hearing this, the kings face was as dark as the bottom of a pot, and he sat supporting his forehead, due to what was most likely a headache, and then his line of sight fell upon my face. His brow wrinkled, most likely an indication that he wanted to inquire further.
I thought for a while and opened my mouth to ask, If I may be so bold, Sir Silent Eagle, how will the Demon King be born?
Silent Eagle turned his head to look at me and exined, The vessel was originally broken into three pieces. As a result, there will be three Demon King candidates. They will fight under the leadership of the guides, and the winner will absorb all three pieces, thus bing the new vessel, the Demon King.
At this moment, Stone shouted, But why do you have to do the fighting in Leaf Bud City? The poption of Leaf Bud City is high, and Leaf Bud City is the capital of the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound. No matter what, you shouldnt have chosen this ce!
Silent Eagle only weakly replied, I am very sorry, but the location is not determined by us. We only located the ce and havee to notify you to conduct preparations in order to minimize damage.
He paused, and said in a low voice, In the past, in order to prevent the birth of the Demon King from getting tooplicated, we would refrain from publicly announcing the location of the Demon Kings birth. However, this time we learned that the location would be Leaf Bud City. The Cathedral and the king of my kingdom discussed this matter over and over, finally deciding to inform your kingdom, so that your kingdom may make preparations to prevent massive damage and harm.
After the king stayed silent for a while, he turned his head to speak with the older knight-confidant next to him, who moved forward to announce, Because the messengers from the Kingdom of Kissinger havee a long way, todays discussion shall end here so as to allow them to rest. The discussion shall be continued another day.
Anyone who heard this could obviously tell it was an excuse to disperse the meeting. The king immediately stood up and turned around to leave. Servants led Silent Eagle and the messengers from the Kingdom of Kissinger away to rest.
I was originally nning to gather up the Twelve Holy Knights to tell them about the Demon King and discuss some strategies with Judgment. However, Elijah came up to me and said, Sun Knight, please follow me to the study. His Majesty wishes to see you there.
Very well, I answered and turned to Stone to say, Stone, help me ask Silent Eagle for a time and ce to meet. Make it within these next few days, the sooner the better.
Stone nodded, Understood.
I followed Elijah to the kings study, but he didnte in with me. He only said a greeting, and then closed the door to the study.
The only person in the study was the king, who had already changed into lighter clothes and wasnt even bothering to wear his crown. He was standing in front of a tall window that stretched from the ceiling to the floor, looking outward. The scenery outside the window was very nice, the view epassing most of Leaf Bud City.
I walked forward until I was three steps away from the king and opened my mouth to say, Your Majesty, Sun hase at your summons.
The king remained silent, but I didnt say anything more, only waiting quietly for him to speak.
Sun Knight If what Silent Eagle said is true, do you think I should evacuate the citizens of Leaf Bud City? Not waiting for my answer, he continued to mumble to himself, But the poption of Leaf Bud City is high, how would we evacuate? And to where do we evacuate? With everybody gone, the capital will be a dead city, in which case wouldnt the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound already count as a kingdom of death?
After saying this, he turned around and stared at me. The kings face looked a bit different. He should be younger than my teacher, but he appeared to be much older, and the wrinkles between his brows were deep. He perhaps scowled like this often.
I thought I could allow the citizens to live peacefully, but now they are only left with the two choices of dying or bing nomads. Sun Knight, tell me. Which choice should I choose?
Seeing the kings face full of grief and remorse, I immediately kneeled down, raised my head to the king, and said, Your Majesty, you truly are a king that can give the citizens of the Kingdom of Forgotten a peaceful life! Please believe that Sun will do his utmost and wont allow the citizens of Leaf Bud City to be inflicted with a shred of harm!
The king looked at me, his face slowly regaining color, and said, Hearing that you will do your best puts me at peace, although your methods are a bit absurd Cough! No matter what, you have always been able to resolve many problems. As early as ten years ago, Neo already conceded this point. The situation this time is serious. If you need anything, tell me directly. Apart from my life, there isnt anything I cant give you.
The final few lines, the king spoke them a bit jokingly.
Although the royal family and the Church normally had quite a few disagreements, not to mention that I had also caused the previous king to step down, and then intervened between the princess and Son of the War Gods marriage But when it came to dangerous times, the king still decided to trust me.
If you were to im that the previous pig king had any aplishments, it would be giving birth to a good king!
After thinking for a while, I immediately made a request, Your Majesty, Sun humbly requests of you to temporarily hand themand of the royal knights to Sun.
The king nodded and said, No problem. How about this, I will also make Elijah your direct subordinate. Recently, his reputation within the royal knights has been very good. With him around, it will be easier for you to mobilize them.
He truly is the king, to be this thorough. The royal knights truly might not be epting of me being temporarily inmand, but with Elijah around, I could save myself a lot of trouble. I nodded, and requested again, And please also give the evacuation decision to Sun.
After speaking, I waited for a while, but the king didnt give me an answer. He only smiled at me, but I truly didnt know what I had said wrong.
Grisia.
The king suddenly said my name, but I wasnt too surprised, since I had only been the Sun Knight for four years. To the king, Sun Knight more or less, in all likelihood, still meant my teacher Neo.
Yes, crown prince I mean, Your Majesty.
When I finished speaking, I immediately made an expression of fear from saying something wrong. The kingughed with a Ha and brusquely said, Checkmating me in return and still feigning ignorance! You are much more sessful at being the Sun Knight than Neo was.
I smiled, but I still said, With the God of Light as the witness, how could Sun dare to checkmate the king? Even more so Sun wouldnt dare topete with Teacher Neo.
The king rolled his eyes at me, and that made me remember days from long ago.
In the past, Teacher often brought me to the pce for afternoon tea, which was why I would often see the prince, who was always busy and in a hurry. Still, he would at least appear one or two times out of three to tea.
Teacher often directly called the prince Archer, and sometimes he would even use Archie. The prince who was called Archie would return the favor and call Teacher Nee-nee.
They would always start debating within three sentences. By the tenth sentence, they would start arguing, and around the twentieth, the prince would drink his ck tea in a huff, and then say he needed to go work.
When leaving, he would purposely ruffle my hair as a rebellious demonstration against my teacher, and then Teacher would pinch the princesss cheeks as revenge. Those two were so childish that I wanted to roll my eyes at them.
Although it wasnt for a long time, I still watched you grow up, especially because Neo wouldin about you all day and night. Ive heard so much about you that I could recite everything smoothly. Do you know what Neos mostmonint was?
I honestly admitted, My sword skills.
That was amonint. The kingughed and continued, But, his mostmonint was that you were unfathomably considerate. Often, when he only dyed for a bit, he would find that you had already solved the problem.
Teacher, your dys oftensted from ten days to half a month, all the way until danger was already licking at your feet, and then you would finally deal with it And by dealing with it, half of the time, you would still dump it on me! Of course I would rather prefer dealing with the problems right from the start while they could still be dealt with easily!
But, what is the king bringing up Teacher for? Werent we talking about the birth of the Demon King?
I used a puzzled expression to look at the king, who lightly said with a smile, Although my father wasnt a good king and isnt even a good person, he is a good father, which was why I couldnt bear to force him to abdicate even when he has not been suited for the throne for a long time.
It really has been a long time, since the fat pig king had already been ipetent from the day he became king!
Also, the situation regarding my sister and Elijah can be said to be resolved satisfactorily.
After saying this, the king walked closer and spoke quietly next to my ear, Since there wasnt any damage caused, and I also received a good assistant, the matter concerning the Church once sending a spy in, Ill let that pass.
As matters stood, pretending would be useless, so I could only brace myself and say, Sun thanks Your Majesty for being so magnanimous.
I have finally managed to get you, who would rather face death than admit anything, to admit this one thing! After speaking, the kingughed loudly. Heughed for a long time before he regained hisposure.
The king spoke in amanding tone, Following this, you will have Elijah reporting to me regrly. I will decide if evacuation is necessary. If evacuation is truly necessary, the king of the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound will order the evacuation himself, forcing the citizens to leave Leaf Bud City. No one is allowed to disobey!
I was stunned for a moment and quickly spoke, But
The king interrupted me sternly, Sun Knight, remember! The one responsible for Leaf Bud City is the king of the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound, not you!
Startled, I quickly lowered my head and replied affirmatively.
Suddenly, the king ced his hand on my head and while ruffling my hair, said, We will each do what we can! Really, I will ensure that the preparations for evacuating are done well. I wont ever allow the citizens to have nowhere to go to. Which is why you shouldnt sacrifice yourself to do your job well. Neo hated this the most about you. His hatred for it was even higher than being called Nee-nee.
Your Majesty
Understood!
After I left the study, I nned to go back to the Holy Temple, not only to discuss the Demon King with Judgment, but also to ask Stone what time he had helped me arrange But when I exited the pce, I immediately saw Stone and Silent Eagle.
They quietly stood to the side, without conversing, clearly waiting for me.
When I walked over, Silent Eagle smiled and said, Sun Knight, rather than choosing a date and ending up having shing dates, why not let us talk immediately! I want to discuss with you the cooperation between the Cathedral of the Shadow God and the Church of the God of Light. I hope that both sides can patrol together. With the protection and healing of the holy knights, as well as my sides powerful offense, patrolling together can create a good result.
After saying this, he went back to being silent and simply smiled at me.
I turned to speak to Stone, Knight-Captain Stone, you should have a lot of work. Go back to the Church first! Remember to tell Knight-Captain Judgment about the Demon King.
Stone furrowed his brow but still said, Understood.
Luckily the person here was Stone, who has always been easy to get along with and who doesnt like to trouble people. If it were anybody else, they might not allow me to be alone with Silent Eagle, in case I would try to hide something from them.
After Stone left, Silent Eagle and I also began to leave the pce. No one usually hung around the pce, so there wasnt anybody near us, which was why I spoke directly to him, Sir Silent Eagle, if you have anything to say, say it! Dont speak about team patrols anymore. I will send my vice-captain to speak with you about thatter.
Smiling, Silent Eagle replied, Call me Awaitsun. You gave me this name, sir, and I am already used to using it. Even Alice has switched to calling me Awaitsun instead of Eagle.
Youre actually happy with this name? I said unhappily, Have you forgotten that this name is a reminder for you to wait for my revenge?
Silent Eagleughed lightly, Of course I remember, but this name cannot be any more appropriate. I really have been waiting for you this entire time, sir.
Waiting for me? For what This fellows words are always unclear and he always speaks halfway! If he werent Silent Eagle, one of the leaders of the Cathedral of the Shadow God, and if I werent currently wearing the Sun Knight uniform, preventing me from doing anything that doesnt match the image of the Sun Knight, I would have exacted my revenge right now!
Unable to take revenge, I could only coldly say, Your Shadow God truly is a god belonging to the attribute of darkness. He has already decided to save the world, yet the three Demon King candidates must first ughter each other.
The Shadow God doesnt intend to have the Demon King candidates kill each other.
Awaitsun hurriedly rified, Actually, the guides were originally sent to choose the most suitable Demon King candidate out of the three together. Its just that due to the passing of time, Gods fragments have been in this world for too long. The guides are no longer impartial, always believing that the one they have found is the most appropriate, just like how a mother would always think that their child is the best, even if theymit heinous crimes. Which is why in the end, only through killing can they be the Demon King.
I remained silent, not knowing how to react, but the next second I realized that my hand was on my chest without my knowledge. Underneath the clothing there was a hard objectthe ne with a lich sealed inside of it.
Now, it is instead up to the Cathedral of the Shadow God to choose the most suitable person and help them be the Demon King. But because of this, the three guides no longer have any affection for the Cathedral of the Shadow God. They would never reveal the identities of the candidates to the Cathedral of the Shadow God. He stopped, then with a smile, said, Generally, it would be so, but there is always the possibility of an exception.
He stopped in his tracks, turned to look at me, and smiled. I will help you, sir.
I clenched my fists and opened them. Words were already near my mouth, but I swallowed them back down. Although I already had a premonition of the truth, as long as I hadnt heard apletely definite statement, I could continue to trick myself into thinking it was all a misunderstanding, that I was wrong, the truth couldnt be like that
Sir Silent Eagles hand of friendship has brought warmth to Sun, though Sun does not currently need Sir Eagles friendship, but Sun has still taken it to heart.
Evidently, Awaitsun sensed rejection from my Sun Knights speech or maybe he simply didnt understand what I had just saideither way , he fell silent before saying, If any threats appear, I will send someone to warn you, but my people may not be able to sense all of the dangers, so please pay attention to your own safety. If you require any assistance, please do not hold back, I am yours tomand. Thus, Awaitsun now bids farewell.
It appeared that Awaitsun was going back to the pce, which was why he turned around to walk back the way we came. As he walked by me he stopped for a moment, and in a low voice, imparted, The Demon King is powerful to the extent of breaching the contract of the gods. Even when currently split into three, the power is still terrifying. Therefore, please be prepared. The others might not be against bing the worlds strongest, the Demon King.
After speaking, Awaitsun began to walk again, but it wasnt until his footsteps became distant that I woke up from my daze and began to walk towards the Holy Temple. But I had hardly traveled a few steps when a person suddenly jumped down from the roof of a building by my side.
The jump scared me, and I was extending one hand and even readying a Shield of Earth, when the other party called out to me.
Sun, its me.
Stone? After recognizing him, I recalled how he had jumped down from the roof. I suddenly felt shivers down my spine, and although I opened my mouth a few times, I didnt know what to say, so in the end I blurted out uselessly, You didnt return to the Church?
Yeah.
I fell silent, and then asked, You purposely pretended to leave, then eavesdropped on the roof?
He even had the distance grasped well. Normally, my sensing can only go upwards with a radius of three meters above me and about ten meters in front of me, so just now I waspletely unable to sense anyone on the roof.
Stone hesitated, then nodded.
I took a few breaths, clenched my teeth, and asked, The conversation just now You understood all of it?
He nodded and answered, Comparing it with past events, I think I understand about eighty to ny percent if not a hundred.
Then are you Scared of me?
Thest three words, I couldnt say them. What if he said he was scared? No, with Stones personality, he probably wouldnt say anything that would hurt someone that much. At most, it would be A little bit or, I dont know, that kind of neutral answer right?
In the end, the words I blurted out changed, Do you n to go back and tell the others? Can you give me a few days?
But Stone replied, I wont say anything.
Surprised, I asked hurriedly, Youre not going to tell anyone? Then what were you eavesdropping for?
He quickly exined, I wasnt trying to eavesdrop. I was just worried you would go back to your old habit of doing something dangerous by yourself. Your bad record isnt only just a few years long.
So thats how it is. Stone really isnt someone who would eavesdrop. Eavesdropping is more along the lines of something Metal would do!
I hesitated, But, you wouldnt be able to hide anything from Judgment, right?
After all, the Stone Knight was still the direct subordinate of the Judgment Knight. Although my rtionship with Stone wasnt bad, it probably wasnt better than his rtionship with Judgment. On top of that, the situation this time was truly too serious.
I definitely wont tell! Stone stubbornly said, much to my surprise, I believe that everybody would prefer to hear the truth directly from you, not indirectly from what I heard here, which is why I definitely wont tell! Even Knight-Captain Judgment wont hear a single word from my mouth!
I remained silent for a while before saying, Stone.
What?
Youre really stubborn.
Stone stared nkly, and then immediately denied, Nonsense! Im not stubborn at all!
Hah! Iughed, No no, youre really stubborn.
Im not stubborn!
Very stubborn.
Im definitely not a stubborn person! Tell me, which part of me is stubborn!
Seeing Stone on the brink of going crazy, I changed the subject, We should return to the Holy Temple. We need to tell everybody about the Demon King quickly.
Dont go! Tell me! How am I stubborn, how?
Time to go back to the Holy Temple!
I turned and left,pletely ignoring Stones moring behind me.
Whose fault is it for eavesdropping and then saying he would never leak anything? With his stubbornness, even if I angered him, he definitely wouldnt talk about my conversation with Silent Eagle.
Which is why I will definitely exact dire revenge on him for eavesdropping!
Sun! Stop now and tell me!
Volume 6, The Third Week of Annihilating an Undying Lich: “Follow the Instructions of your Teacher”
Volume 6, Chapter The Third Week of Annihting an Undying Lich: Follow the Instructions of your Teacher
Trantor: raylight
Once Stone and I approached the entrance of the Holy Temple, I vaguely sensed that something was not quite right, and couldnt help but walk slower and slower. Despite this, Stone was walking even slower than I. Obviously he had also realized that something was amiss.
The main entrance of the Church of the God of Light usually had people bustling in and out. There were those who came to pray, those who came to report a case, those who came to look at the handsome holy knights or pretty clerics In other words, there were always all sorts of people, but there was never no one around at all!
However, right then the Churchs entrance was even quieter than the pce doors. If it wasnt for the fact that both of the buildings on either side of it were unscathed by damage, I might have thought that this ce had already been wiped out by one of the demon king candidates.
Stone blurted, Damn your teacher
I was stunned and then asked in suspicion, Brother Stone, why the profanity?
Stone was speechless for a while. Helplessly, he said, I was saying, Damn, your teacher. The former Knight-Captain Sun Neo is standing at the entrance of the Holy Temple.
Teacher? In a hurry, I extended the range of my sensing. Sure enough, I saw my teacher. He was standing in the middle of the main entrance of the Church of the God of Light. With a sword hanging by his waist and both his arms folded over his chest, he had an awe-inspiring presence from head to toe, scaring the holy knight guards at the two sides so much that their eyes were wide open and their bodies stiff, the spitting image of two unmoving statues.
Usually, when my teacher acted in this kind of manner, it was when he was preparing to go teach someone a lesson I havent done anything wrong recently, right?
Stone swallowed and said, Sun, I suddenly remember that I have urgent business
Even if its a life-or-death matter, youre not allowed to go! I replied brutally. Once I said that, Stone could only show a distressed expression.
Although I really wanted to walk slower, my teacher seemed to have already seen me. If I were to dare take my time walking over to him, he might just directly give me a sh from his de.
Stone and I were practically jogging over to my teacher, but my teacher still impatientlyined, You finally came back. Ive been looking for you for a long time! If it wasnt for Lesus, who told me that you went to the pce, I almost wanted to have Aldrizzt bomb down a wall to lure you out.
If I knew that earlier on, I would havee backter and let Aldrizzt be the first dark elf in history to bomb the Church of the God of Light. It would also make the Pope dislike him a bit because of the repair fees for the wall, and then perhaps he wont seek him out all the time to study dark magic.
However, since my teachers retirement, it seemed that even his elegance had been retired along with him. Nowadays, he didnt look like the elegant Sun Knight at all. To say that he was the warlike Son of the God of War would seem to have more credibility inparison.
Teacher, may I enquire as to why you are looking for your student?
I tried my best to adjust my speech to be between being elegant and inelegant. Elegant, because at the side, there were still the holy knight guards, and I had to maintain my elegant Sun Knight image in front of them. Inelegant, as right now my teacher seemed to not be in the mood for rubbish. If I didnt want to be beaten up andid out t on the floor inelegantly, it would be best for my speech to not be too convoluted.
Thend of darkness that we purifiedst time has started to produce mass amounts of undead creatures again. Im going to go deal with them, exined my teacher in simple terms. Then in amanding tone he said, Grisia, lend me ten clerics and ten holy knights who specialize in holy magic.
I was at a loss for a while, and then hurriedly said, Teacher, you have already retired. For this kind of matter, just let me dispatch some people, and it will be
My teacher impatiently waved at me to shut up and said, This has nothing to do with being retired! I broke the seal over there, and now that something has happened, how could I ignore it? Just lend me the manpower. Aldrizzt and I will go over and settle the problem.
I fell silent for a moment, before I nodded my head and replied, Okay.
At this moment, Aldrizzt and the Pope walked out of the main entrance and at their backs were ten clerics and ten holy knights. The holy knights were mostly toon members from the good, warm-hearted faction. I believe that my teacher wanted to use them to make up for his deficiency in holy magic.
I was not sure whether it was because I wasnt smiling, but as soon as the Pope saw me, he had an alert expression as he said, I did tell Neo to report to you, and didnt agree to let him take away our holy knights without permission.
If Teacher wants to use our holy knights, is there any way I could say no? I quickly turned my head to my teacher to exin, If my teacher wants to use our holy knights, of course theres no problem! Before, I was only worried that the Pope would dispatch the holy knights to do dangerous things, so I would always tell him to report to me
However, once I finished speaking, my teacher immediately smacked me on the top of my head with his fist, even reprimanding me, What exactly are you treating a holy knight as, a delicate thing to protect? They are holy knights. If you dont dispatch them to do dangerous stuff, then who is going to do the work?
Sometimes His Holiness the Pope really does not know how to cherish the holy knights. Before, he even wanted to kill Hell and bury him once and for all!
The Pope opened his mouth, but then shut his mouth again immediately, not saying a single word.
Instead, it was my teacher who frowned and said to me, When Ie back, Ill thoroughly work with you to deal with this personality of yours! When he was done speaking, he turned toward Aldrizzt, asking, Is there any news ofte about the situation there?
Aldrizzt shook his head and said, No, the distance between here and there is extremely far, so news doesnt travel that fast. However, this also means that it would be best for us to move faster, since by the time the news has traveled to us here, whatever happened would probably have already happened a while ago.
Teacher furrowed his brows and gave an hmm sound. Then he told me, Grisia, Aldrizzt and I will go, but well be back quickly.
Be back quickly This trip to and fro should take, at the very least, a month, right? This is not even including the time that my teacher would take to clear out the undead creatures. Should I exin the matter about the Demon King to my teacher? If he knew about the Demon King, might my teacher perhaps not leave?
Grisia?
I immediately gave a smile as I said, Teacher, please take care.
Letting my teacher leave Leaf Bud City is also good! He has already retired, and I really shouldnt continue to make him worry about too many things. Especially since my teacher has already lost his right hand for my sake. What he has done is already more than enough.
My teacher nodded his head. He only said a couple more words, Im going, and following that, he walked past me. This was Neo Sun. His way of doing things was always brisk, and he would never hem and haw.
I turned around and looked at the back of my teacher about to leave. I couldnt help but let a shout escape my mouth. Teacher!
My teacher turned around, asking in iprehension, What?
Dont go, I dont know what I should do.
I forced a smile and said, If you cant settle it, dont force yourself and overdo things. Remember toe back and ask for help.
My teacher instantly gave me a hard whack on my head, and growled, Dont think that I wont be able to hit you just because I only have my left hand remaining! Im rushed for time, so just this is enough for now. Wait until Ie back. Ill give you a ruthless thrashing then!
Done with his words, he walked down the staircase of the Holy Temple. At that moment, there were already a few others leading horses there. Just loading their luggage onto the horses took quite a bit of time for this team of more than twenty people.
My teacher had an extremely impatient expression on his face. If it wasnt for Aldrizzt, who was at his side trying his best to distract him, he would perhaps have already yelled loudly, Everyone, get on your horses and go! and then in the situation where more than twenty people didnt have their luggage, they would live off the wilderness for the whole journey until they reached their destination.
I stood at the entrance, until my teacher and the others figurespletely disappeared.
Sun? Are you okay? Stone frowned as he asked.
I turned towards Stone, and with a faint smile, replied, Sun is fine, naturally. He is merely overwhelmed with feelings of reluctance to part ways with his teacher. However, now is not the time to feel sentimental. Brother Stone, the both of us have to go tell the other brothers about the Demon King. Please go and gather the Twelve Holy Knight brothers under Knight-Captain Judgment, and request for them to bring along their vice-captains. Gather at the conference room.
Okay.
In front of the Twelve Holy Knights, I talked about the issue of the Demon King in full detail.
Once I finished, everyones eyes turned wide, and they had looks of disbelief on their faces.
Judgment had on an even deeper frown as he said, Are youpletely sure that what Silent Eagle said was the truth?
Silent Eagle himself is living in the pce and seems to have no intention of leaving. After what happened today, I believe that His Majesty the King would also not let him leave easily. I doubt that the Cathedral of the Shadow God would use their own leader to y a joke on us. If the Kingdom of Kissinger wanted to pick a fight, they wouldnt leave their envoy Silent Eagle and the shadowpriests here, especially not while they are being strictly monitored by our kingdom. For them, this is definitely not a good thing.
I looked at Judgment and said truthfully, Other than what Silent Eagle has said, I cannot find any other logical exnation. Therefore, I can only temporarily treat it as real. No matter what, we will make preparations first. In this time period, His Majesty the King will likely ask for verification with the previous King and with the Queen of the Kingdom of Moon Orchid. If both of their replies are the same, then I will believe that it is the truth.
What you say is right, said Judgment, in full agreement.
I looked toward everyone, and all of them seemed to have already calmed down That was fast! I originally thought that everyone would at least raise a racket, one after another, for ten minutes before we could officially start to discuss what to do. Just hearing that there was a possibility that we would have to evacuate everyone from Leaf Bud City instantly made my brain feel numb and my heart cold. I waspletely at a loss as to where I should start on this, and my entire being felt filled with panic.
Because the situation is very grave this time, I have to request everyone to hand over all of their toon members to me to n this as a whole.
After saying that, I paused for a few seconds. Seeing that no one seemed to have any intention to object, I looked toward Adair and gave a string of orders.
Adair, I am going to entrust all of the vice-captains and toon members to you. You are then to look to Silent Eagle and Elijah for manpower and split them into groups ofbined forces. Each group needs to have at least one vice-captain. The patrolling within the city will be handed over to you to take charge of. You will be granted full authority over this. If the citizens ask why the number of people patrolling has increased, find ways and excuses to get away with it.
Yes, replied Adair extremely seriously.
I didnt feel reassured though, so I briefed him again. Be extra careful. The demon king candidates may look no different from an ordinary person. If you meet one, immediately send someone back to report. If the other party is harboring malicious intentions, then make your first priority protecting the civilians and retreating. Dont ever battle against them directly.
Adair nodded his head and shouted loudly, Yes, Captain.
ze protested in a loud voice, The vice-captains and toon members all have stuff to do, but what are all we captains going to do?
I turned toward the Twelve Holy Knights andmanded, In this time frame, all of the Twelve Holy Knights are to stay in the Holy Temple every day and be on standby. Other than what you guys usually do, we are also to take over the previous duties and workload of the vice-captains. Also, we are to carry our weapons along with us, and be prepared to move out immediately.
The vice-captains main mission is only to protect the civilians. If we really have to evacuate, their mission will be to escort the civilians out of the town.
I surveyed the Twelve Holy Knights and said, If we really have to fight against the demon king candidates, only us captains are allowed to fight them. Even if the others have to evacuate Leaf Bud City, we have to stay behind in the Holy Temple and take care of things. Any problems?
None, the Twelve Holy Knights all replied firmly.
To send all the vice-captains away was to prepare for any eventualities. Just in case a captain was to die, they could be directly substituted with their vice-captain when the danger was over. This way, the Holy Temple could resume its regr operations in the shortest time period.
However, I didnt intend to announce this in front of everyone at the moment. I was going to wait a while, then inform all of the Twelve Holy Knights as well as Adair and Vidar. I would even write an official document addressed to the both of them, for if the Twelve Holy Knights were to all perish in battle, the two of them would still require my signed document to be able to immediately dere all of the vice-captains to take the ce of the Twelve Holy Knights.
Just in case, this is only just in case. I sincerely believed that things wouldnt regress to such a terrible state.
I have a small question!
Storm raised his hand. I was not sure whether it was the effect of having his fill of sleep, but his smile was especially radiant.
I nodded my head in his direction. With a smile, he then asked, May I ask if Adairs usual duties and workload will also be taken over by his Captain?
The next day, Elijah came to report to me, and even passed on the kings message.
The king had gone to look for his father and ask for rification about the so-called secret of the royal family that was passed down from generation to generation. However, the fat pig of a king actually didnt remember a single bit of it. Thankfully, the knight who was responsible for taking care of him since he was young still remembered this secret.
The secret of the royal family that had been passed on from generation to generation wasnt passed on from the previous king, but from a knight instead C this fact made the current king so angry that he almost wanted to kill his father.
However, Elijah told me, in the end the king only deducted his fathers allowance for half a year. Tch!
Moreover, without a doubt, the contents of the secret seemed to have little difference with that of the legend, so it proved that Silent Eagle was indeed not lying.
After a few more days, the Kingdom of Moon Orchid also sent their envoy.
Their previous generation was obviously a lot more useful. The envoy stated that the Queen of the Kingdom of Moon Orchid and the Monastery of the God of War both support that the Demon King must be born, and they are willing to provide all the assistance they could give.
The Monastery of the God of War had also sent along an entire toon of warriors, but the Son of the God of War unexpectedly didnte over. Now that I think about it, there is only one Son of the God of War, so they probably dont dare to send him over to sh forces with the Demon King.
The Kingdom of Kissinger, the Cathedral of the Shadow God, the Kingdom of Moon Orchid, and the Monastery of the God of War had all agreed to lend us their assistance. This would greatly decrease the difficulty of evacuating the city. The king was already drafting up the evacuation n, and if anything happened, perhaps he might choose to evacuate with no hesitation. At least, that was what Elijah said.
As matters stood, it was practically one hundred percent confirmed that Silent Eagle had indeed told the truth. The demon king candidates would engage each other in a fight in Leaf Bud City, and we were not only not allowed to chase them away, but we also had to help the Demon King be born.
The Demon Kings strength was sorge that it vited the Contract of the Gods, and even if you split it into three, it was still a frightening force Was it really that formidable? So strong that even the Church of the God of Light and the royal knights would be unable to control the situation?
Right now, His Majesty the King is probably racking his brains as to whether or not to evacuate the citizens.
Even if there were other kingdoms lending their assistance, evacuating the whole city was still not going to be an easy task. Among them, how many citizens would rather die than leave?
Unless they saw the unbridled destruction done by the demon king candidates with their own eyes, most of them would be unwilling to leave. After all, right now Leaf Bud City looked very calm and peaceful, and to ask them to leave theirfortable homes to go live a vagabonds lifestyle, how could it be that simple?
However, if we wait until the demon king candidates have started their battle to evacuate, I fear that itll be toote. By that time, it is possible that we might already be suffering fairly heavy casualties.
Even if we mobilized the entire army to evacuate the citizens by force, it would still be impossible to clear out the whole poption of Leaf Bud City. We would still need arge number of royal knights guarding the pce, and we couldnt leave the streets empty without anyone patrolling, not to mention how many people the Church of the God of Light would need to keep behind
Sun, Sun!
Sun, what are you doing?
I was disoriented for a moment, and then regained my senses. I only stared nkly at the person calling to me. It was actually Storm.
Huh? What?
What? Astonishment was written all over his face as Storm asked, Y-You How are your words so easy to understand?
I stared nkly for a while. Not understanding what he was talking about, I asked in return, Why wouldnt they be?
Why wouldnt they be? This is not a private location. Normally, your words should be full of God of Light, radiant sunshine, brotherly friendship and the like Wait a minute! Storm suddenly stopped talking, and his expression changed greatly. He snatched away a stack of papers that was in front of me, and while trembling, he said, Th-This is a document? Y-You actually You are actually looking through documents!
Oh? So I was actually looking through documents?
Storm was flipping through the documents wildly as he shrieked, Oh my goodness! How is this possible? You even drew red lines, circled the main points, and wrote a few short yet efficient ways of dealing with the matter Y-Y-You really are correcting documents! And you even wrote it this well? Compared to the stuff you wrote in the confinement chamber that was full of Under the God of Lights illumination, we should show forgiveness that absolutely no one could understand and hence caused me to have to trante it once again, this is much better by a hundred times!
Im only casually looking through it right now while thinking about stuff. Last time when I was being confined, I didnt have anything else to do, so I was actually looking through the documents with matchless seriousness! In the end casually looking through it is better than looking through it seriously If you give me a blow like this, be careful cause Ill look through the documents with extreme concentration in the future!
Suddenly, Leaf grabbed my shoulders and shook me fervently. He shouted worriedly, Sun, whats wrong with you?
At the side, ze was also worried as he said, Is it that he overdid the diet?
Earth shook his head and said, I just knew itd be problematic if he doesnt eat desserts, since hes practically addicted to eating them! Now that you want him to stop abruptly, how is that possible? See, now hes starting to show Dessert Withdrawal Syndrome!
Is there really such a sickness? I felt a little suspicious.
ze shouted in an anxious tone, Then Ill go right away to look for Ice for desserts!
Wait a minute! Storm suddenly shouted. If you want to give him desserts to eat, wait until hes finished looking through the documents! Otherwise, Ill make you guys look through these documents!
Once Storm finished speaking, he hurriedly shoved the whole stack of documents back in front of me. I was dazed for a few moments, and then lowered my head to continue going through the documents.
I was wrong, you guys hurry and go find Ice for desserts. Sun is simply broken beyond repair!
ze and Leaf instantly rushed out of the room, while Earth gave a sigh, and idly said, Its one thing after another. The Demon King ising, Sun is broken. This time it really is the end of the world!
As Ive said, if I were to take out a piece of document that I wrote myself, everyone would definitely be so rmed, it would be as if Judgment didnte to a meeting. However, I had no choice but to correct my own documents because Adair was so busy that he almost didnt have enough free time to evene back to the Holy Temple to sleep, so I really couldnt throw the documents to him anymore.
I really didnt want to discover that my multi-purpose vice-captain had actually worked himself to death while I still had sixteen more years to go in the position of Sun Knight!
I stood up and then shoved all of the documents in my hands into Storms hands.
Storm was stunned, and Earth, who was at the side, immediately gave a shout of realization, So you were trying to hoodwink us into giving you dessert and hence
I interrupted his words, Im done looking through these.
Earths mouth hung wide open, and Storms jaw nearly dropped to his chest. The two of them stared nkly at me. I briefed them very simply, Im going out to see how the patrols are going. If there are any new documents that require reading, just ce them directly in my room.
Once I finished saying that, the two of them instantly went from being ck faced to bing two stone statues, such that even if you waved a hand in front of their eyes, there would still be no reaction.
Sun! Leaf and ze came running back, and were making a big fuss as they shouted, Ice refused to give us any desserts, but Cloud said that his desserts havent been switched to the bitter ones. Quick! Here are two slices of sweet strawberry cake
Im not hungry. You guys can eat it.
After speaking, I walked past the Leaf and ze statues, and returned to my room to take an essential item for going out, my cloak.
With my cloak draped over me, I sat at the side of the fountain in the courtyard. There werent many civilians nearby, but instead there were a few knights and warriors who woulde and go asionally while on their patrols.
These patrol squads were really doing their part conscientiously. From the time I stepped out of the Holy Temple, I hadnt even walked down a single street before I had been stopped for questioning at least ten times. In the end, I could only drag a patrol squad along to escort me to the courtyard, or else I probably wouldnt have reached my destination even by nightfall!
Who knew that just as I left the squad escorting me and turned to walk into the courtyard, I would immediately be surrounded by another bunch of knights and warriors? They had fierce expressions on their faces and an imposing manner. They looked almost as though they really wanted to skip the process of questioning, and directly drag me off to a corner, surround me, and beat me up.
I pulled off the hood of my cloak expressionlessly, turning all of them into more statues, and then I walked to the edge of the fountain and sat down.
If I didnt know the reason for this, I might have thought that what I had draped over my body was human skin and not a cloak, and that was why I had been questioned the entire way. However, I really didnt have the right to grumble about it. After all, the root reason as to why I would be questioned the whole way here was because I had instructed Adair to raise the tension inside the city. This way the nervous atmosphere brought about by the soldiers treating everyone as a possible suspect would bring about uneasiness among the masses, which was advantageous for evacuating.
K-Knight-Captain Sun, Im sincerely sorry about this. The patrolling holy knight walked over and said nervously, W-We momentarily mistook you for a suspect. It was really not intentional
My lips pulled into a smile and I said, For my holy knight brother to be so dedicated to his guard duties, Sun is deeply gratified. Please do not feel any apprehension for Suns presence here, for Sun merely wishes to reflect at this ce. Please do not hesitate to carry out your duties, dear brother.
The holy knight nodded his head frantically and said yes, and then he returned back to his patrol squad. However, the warrior in the group muttered, Reflect? You can just obediently stay at the Holy Temple to reflect, why would youe here
However, the two holy knights in the group immediately grabbed him and even covered his mouth tightly. They left the courtyard, half-dragging the warrior out.
I maintained my smile as I bid that group farewell and also remembered that warriors face. Did he think that I really wanted toe here to reflect? If I could, I would also want to stay in the Holy Temple and be a church hermit!
It was true that Adair had always done things without missing any details. Under his lead, not to mention a person, even a mouse could be foundso long as that mouse had a distinctive feature that was a bit different from other mice.
However, the candidates for the Demon King werepletely without any distinguishing features. Even if there were ten Adairs, he still wouldnt be able to find them! Thus, I could only put Adair in charge of protecting the civilians. As for the matter of looking for the Demon King, I could only do it myself. I only hoped that the Demon Kings elementalposition was not too much like a normal persons. Otherwise, not even my sensing would be able to find him.
Inside the Church of the God of Light, all the various elements were all too strong, which was not good for sensing. Hence, I could only obedientlye out to the courtyard to reflect on stuff.
I reflected on this and that, and started to reflect from the courtyard in all directions, not even overlooking the pce that was full of the dark element. In the pce, there were indeed a few people who had very strong dark element. However, when you counted them, the numbers were still less than the total number of dark knights and shadowpriests.
On the streets, there were also quite a few people whose dark elements were also on the high side, however, around them were the presence of people whose elementposition were inclined towards the holy element. They should be the dark knights that Adair had arranged to be included in the patrol squads.
There doesnt seem to be anyone who is especially suspicious Wait a minute!
I abruptly stood up, and my hand gripped the Divine Sun Sword that was by my waist. The Divine Sun Sword provided endless holy light to me. Three steps in front of me stood two people with especially strong dark element The Demon King and the lich?
Sun Knight, good to meet you. The other party actually had a faint smile on and even greeted me very courteously.
His greeting startled me a little, but afterward I realized that this persons style of clothing was rather simr to Silent Eagles, except that his was not as borate. Could he be a dark knight?
Other than this guy who I suspected to be a dark knight, there was also a girl behind him. The girls dark element was also rmingly high. A guy and a girl together instantly made me think of the demon king candidate and the lich mentor, so these two were simply suspicious to the max!
However, the girls clothing seemed to be the robes of a shadowpriest.
A dark knight and a shadowpriest? Though these two people still seemed to be a bit suspicious, there were still patrol squadsing to and fro around us. Even if this guy really was the Demon King, he wouldnt have so littlemon sense as to cut down the Sun Knight in broad daylight before the public, would he?
I broke into a smile befitting that of a Sun Knight and said, Under the lights illumination, Sun wishes everyone well. May I enquire of this sir as to who you are? Please forgive Sun for being simply ignorant and unable to remember this sir.
He said in a hurry, There is no need to say that, sir. Yours truly is Stephen Anastas, a dark knight. I have seen you once in the pce, but of course you would not remember me, for at that time there were twenty dark knights there.
Twenty? Then he means the time when the pce found out the truth about the Demon King. This fellow called Stephen Anastas really is a dark knight.
Really, if theres nothing going on, why go running about with a shadowpriest! It had scared me so badly that I had broken out in cold sweat and had been nearly about to unsheathe my sword to cut someone down!
Fine, I admit that I was going to use the Divine Sun Sword to gather arge amount of holy light, and then attack them with holy light until they died, which had not even the slightest rtion to the words cut someone down.
At this moment, the shadowpriest standing at the back frantically tugged at Stephens clothes. Stephen looked a bit helpless, and he stepped aside to reveal the shadowpriest behind him. Afterward, he introduced to me, This is my sister Charlotte. Because we had lived in Leaf Bud City when we were both young, she has been worshipping you ever since Actually, I too feel that you are veryposed and have an extraordinarily elegant and easygoing temperament. Saying this, he evenughed foolishly, looking a little embarrassed.
Silent Eagle obeys my every word; a shadowpriest worships me; a dark knight feels that Im easygoing and elegant Are you kidding me?! I am the Sun Knight! All you people from the Cathedral of the Shadow God, from the top to the bottom, worship me? Whats going on? Since all of you worship me so much, then you should have entered the Church of the God of Light instead! Or, I might as well create a Church of the Sun Knight, and let all of you guys jump ship?!
I see. My gratitude for the kindness that you two shower upon Sun. Sun is simply undeserving of your praise.
While making modest remarks with my mouth, I took the chance to size up the shadowpriest. She hid behind her older brother a little shyly, only daring to reveal half of her face to look at me. However, this didnt stop me from looking at her.
Using sensing, I could still see herpletely. Though she was a shadowpriest, she looked like a normal girl. With her youth and shy expression that covered her whole face, she looked not the least bit like a powerful shadowpriest.
The only thing that was unique was probably how she had a head of short hair that extended to only a few centimeters past her ears. It was rare for me to see a girl with hair this short.
Once I finished speaking, Charlotte suddenly poked her head out, and then agitatedly shouted, Y-Youre definitely deserving of it!
Seems like she really does worship me. However, the person whom these two were actually worshipping was probably not me. Thats because Charlotte looked to be around the same age as me, and Stephen was probably even older than me by a few years. Thus, the Sun Knight that the two of them had seen when they were young definitely couldnt have been me, but rather, my teacher.
However, to normal folk, the Sun Knight is the leader of the Twelve Holy Knights, with golden hair, blue eyes, pale skin, as well as an ever present smile. Whether it was the thirty-seventh generation or the thirty-eighth generation made no difference at all. Who knew, perhaps they didnt even notice that the Sun Knight had changed.
Hence, I didnt exin much, but only continued to speak words that a Sun Knight should say, Thank you for your kindness.
Y-You really dont remember me? Charlotte looked a little disappointed.
I only gave a gentle smile in return. The person that you worship isnt me, so how could I possibly remember? No matter what it was, I believe that my teacher also couldnt have possibly remembered, for he doesnt have a memory as good as mine.
Stephen promptly reprimanded, Charlotte, that was something that happened so long ago. The Sun Knight cant possibly remember it, so dont make things difficult for him.
Charlotte lowered her head and looked even more disappointed. In an extremely small voice, she said, The blueberry lollipop that you gave me back then was very delicious.
Eh?
Sun has given you a blueberry lollipop before? I asked, a little shocked. Was it me and not my teacher? The Sun Knight at the time should have been my teacher.
Charlotte was so agitated that shepletely jumped out from behind Stephens back and even clenched her hands tightly into fists, eximing, Of course it was you! Though at the time you hadnt be the Sun Knight yet, I felt that you were even more radiant than the Sun Knight! You are more like the Sun Knight than he was. You are the one who is the Sun Knight!
Unexpectedly, it really was me! I started trying my best to recall, but no matter how I tried, I couldnt remember Charlotte. Thats strange. I can even remember Rnd who I met more than ten years ago, so it makes no sense that I cant remember someone I met after I had be the young Sun Knight.
I apologized full of sincerity, Im truly sorry, but Sun really does not remember.
This time, Charlotte didnt give a disappointed look again, but only said, Never mind Yet once she finished, she had on a look like she wanted to say something but was holding herself back.
I found it a little funny and said, Why would you not speak your mind? Could it be that Sun is overly serious, and hence you feel that it is hard tomunicate with him?
No, no way! Although your words are a little hard to understand Eh! I meant to say, to say Anyway, youre a good person who isnt hard tomunicate with in the least bit!
Charlotte was so anxious that she almost couldnt even say her words clearly.
I spoke in understanding, Then it must be that Sun has a fierce appearance, and it has hence frightened you.
Charlotte immediately refuted in a loud voice, Thats not it. Youre super handsome!
So. Awesome!
There are quite a few people who say that Im handsome, but to hear it from a shadowpriests mouth was especially exhrating! The Cathedral of the Shadow God has Silent Eagle overseeing it, and that guy is so handsome that he can elicit great indignation from both men and gods. However, now there was actually a shadowpriest who said that I was handsome. That meant that I was truly very handsome. Who knew, maybe in certain womens eyes, I actually wouldnt lose to Awaitsun?
Perhaps Charlotte is exactly someone who feels that I am even more handsome than Awaitsun?
Actually Charlotte was a little embarrassed as she asked, D-do you still have that kind of blueberry lollipop? Could you give me another one? I have always missed the taste of that lollipop, so even if I have to buy it from you, it doesnt matter!
Dont tell me that you imed that I was super handsome for the sake of a blueberry lollipop?
Y-You cant? She started getting nervous.
Sun has always bought them from the same dessert shop I described the location of that dessert shop to Charlotte in detail. If she wants to eat it, she should go buy it herself! That store always has a long queue, and without Judgment Knight to open up a path, I dont know how long you would have to queue to buy something.
After hearing the location, Charlotte still looked like she had something to say but didnt dare to do so. However, this time she didnt falter for long, before Stephen started frantically saying, Sister, break time is over. We should return to the squad for patrolling, otherwise the squad members would be unhappy.
After Stephen spoke, he instantly addressed me politely as well, Thank you for being willing to converse with us.
I gave a slight smile as a reply.
Charlotte followed Stephen and left reluctantly, even looking back at me a few times midway No matter how many times you look at me, Im not going to help you queue up and buy blueberry lollipops!
After the two of them had left, I thought for a moment. In the end, I decided to still make a trip to the pce, intending to confirm Stephen and Charlottes identity with Awaitsun personally.
Stephen? Awaitsun seemed a little shocked as he asked, Why would you ask about him, sir?
I told him about what had happened, and afterwards, I observed Awaitsuns expression carefully.
He nodded his head and said, I remember now. Stephen did indeed say that he used to live in Leaf Bud City.
He really is a dark knight, no question about it? I wanted to verify it once more. Thats because I really couldnt remember anything regarding Charlotte, and its not easy for my super-strong memory to forget about someone, so I was a little suspicious of what the two siblings had said.
After I finished speaking, Awaitsun startedughing. He nodded his head, saying, If I were you, Stephen would pretty much be Adair.
I was stunned. I really didnt expect Stephen to be such an important figure.
Awaitsun continued, The two siblings are both very outstanding. Charlotte is even the Cathedral of the Shadow Gods youngest shadowpriest in history.
Hearing that, I was a little embarrassed and said, I was too paranoid.
No! Awaitsun instead shook his head, saying, Your paranoia is not misced, for anyone has the possibility to be the demon king candidate.
Hearing that, I frowned, asking, There really isnt any method to figure out the demon king candidates?
Awaitsun shook his head and sighed. Only the guides can do that, and even then, they can only distinguish the fragment that they initially found.
So, even Scarlet cant help me figure out who the other demon king candidates are? I was originally intending on possibly negotiating with Scarlet if I had no other choice, but now it seemed like it wasnt necessary.
In the past, you only needed to locate the ce where dark element gathered abnormally, or you could just pay attention to a few major events and that would be enough. The candidates hold great power, so it is usually very easy for them to be part of attention-grabbing major events. However, things are getting more and more difficult, for the guides have also gotten smarter. Now, they would locate the candidates while they were still young and teach them how to control their power. And then, they would use various methods to hide them among the people.
Awaitsun confessed, The Cathedral of the Shadow God has been looking for this generations demon king candidates for twenty whole years but has yet to have any leads. Im afraid that before the fight officially starts, we will continue to be unable to uncover the other two candidates.
I was a little shocked as I asked, You knew when the demon king candidates would appear?
Awaitsun nodded his head and replied, We only need to calcte the rate at which thends of darkness are expanding, then we can roughly know whether the demon king candidates have been born. Moreover, the calcted age that we have for the candidates would not be off by more than five years. The period of time for when the candidates would start their duels is even more urate, for the difference wouldnt be more than a month.
Youre that urate? I simply didnt dare to believe it. Calcting the surface area of thends of darkness for the entire continent is definitely not an easy task. An inuracy of five years is still considered reasonable, but a difference of only a month is really too unimaginable!
Awaitsun looked at me, and with a bitter smile he said, Thats because to the side of the Cathedral of the Shadow God is and of darkness. The time when thend of darkness has expanded to the Cathedrals back garden would be the time when the candidates should start their duels. Even if they do not wish to duel, we also have to force them to do so. Otherwise, in less than half a year, the Cathedral of the Shadow God will be entirely swallowed by thend of darkness.
I see. When the Demon King is not around, Silent Eagle is the head of the Cathedral of the Shadow God. Once the Demon King is present, he immediately turns into ackey; however, bing ackey is still better than the having the entire Cathedral of the Shadow God disappear. If the Cathedral of the Shadow God were to disappear, what use is there in just having the title of the head of the Cathedral of the Shadow God?
No wonder Awaitsun is willing to even be ackey for the sake of the Demon King to be born. I shook my head, saying, You people really shouldnt have built the Cathedral next to and of darkness.
Awaitsun unexpectedly gave a smile, saying, Whether it is the Cathedral of the Shadow God or Silent Eagle, our reason for existing is to stop thends of darkness from swallowing the world. Hence, only by building the Cathedral at a ce where it will be destroyed first would theter generations not dare to ck off.
Hearing that, I finally understood the Cathedral of the Shadow Gods thoughtful good intentions, and apologized at once. You are right, Im very sorry.
Make no mention of it.
Finished speaking, it was about time for me to take my leave. Though I really wanted to leave, Awaitsun had on a look as though he wanted to speak his mind but was hesitating He should really go be siblings with Charlotte with how both of them keep on halting their words!
If you have anything to say, just go ahead and speak, I said in a straightforward manner. We dont have so much time that we can stand here and y guessing games with each other!
You are right, sir. Awaitsun nodded his head, and then continued, I want to send Alice back to the Kingdom of Moon Orchid, but she refuses to go. That proud wife of mine said that shes going to bear her children in the Cathedral of the Shadow God and told me to do my job properly, so as to not let thend of darkness swallow my own wife.
Are these words really from the princess who was such a coward that she fainted from fright because of mest time? Then I really have underestimated her.
Sun Knight, although the birth of the Demon King can save the world from destruction, a terrifying Demon King can also destroy half the world. Awaitsun looked at me, and on his face was a smile of gratitude as he said, I do not know what kind of people the other candidates are, but I am very happy that the only candidate that I managed to get in touch with is someone who would not destroy half the world.
Volume 6, The Fourth Week of Annihilating an Undying Lich: “Birds of a Feather”
Volume 6, Chapter The Fourth Week of Annihting an Undying Lich: Birds of a Feather
Trantor: Yann
When I was appointed as Silent Eagle, the Cathedral had already searched for many years for the demon king candidates. I had long understood that I would be the Demon Kings subordinate in the future.
For themon people, the moment the Demon King is born, the cmity subsides. However, for the Cathedral of the Shadow God, it is the true beginning of everything.
The Cathedral needs to ensure that the Demon King uses up all of the dark element appropriately. We obey the Demon Kings orders. We are saddled with the notoriety of being the Demon Kings minions. We supervise the Demon King when he employs the dark element umted in his body, while reducing the damage to a minimum.
The Silent Eagle never marries. The reason is simply because his wife and children would be the Demon Kings hostages. This would affect the duty of a Silent Eagle guiding the Demon King. However, I was madly in love and married Alice. Now my wife, my children, mypatriots, and everything I care about are in the Cathedral of the Shadow God. I do not want them to be engulfed by thend of darkness; neither do I want them to be harmed by the Demon King.
I do not have the means to find other candidates before the battle. Therefore I can only depend upon the one I already know about.
Fortunately, he is better than what I expected. He does not want to destroy half the world. He would not harm my wife and children. Better yet, he treasures his underlings. He would not rashly send them on suicide missions, nor would he kill them with his own hands.
Dont you think so, sir?
Damn Awaitsun
I knew it. As the leader of the Cathedral, there was no possible way he would worship the person who defeated him.
He must have long known that I was amenable to coaxing but not coercion. Therefore, not only did he act humbly, he helped me constantly. He even seized the chance to exin all the hardships endured by the Cathedral of the Shadow God, not forgetting to mention his wife and friends who stayed in the Cathedral. Adding on to that, he told me of the possible, dire aftermath of the Demon King destroying half the world. All this talk was making me cave.
Worst of all, everything he said was the truth Awaitsun, you really are a despicable and shameless bastard!
Compared to the ample reason that a lot of human lives would be affected, my only point against this argument was that I wanted to be the Sun Knight I just want to be Sun Knight!
A few days had passed since the talk with Awaitsun. During those following few days, I went to the za almost every day to sense for other demon king candidates. If I could find them quickly, perhaps there would be suitable demon king candidates.
I met Stephen and Charlotte a few times during this period. They seemed to enjoy chatting with me. Even though this was a very rare phenomenon Usually, everyone would leave immediately when I started talking, especially Storm. He would always say that he preferred winking a hundred times to listening to me speak for even a minute.
However, I went to the za to sense, not to chat!
After meeting with them a few times, I could only change my location. I went everywhere to do my sensing, but I could not find any suspicious people.
Today, it was already dusk when I returned to the Church of the God of Light. After a whole day of walking and endlessly using my sensing ability to look at the entirety of Leaf Bud City, I was truly quite exhausted. I nned to take a nap in my room and search for the candidates again around midnight. Maybe the other demon king candidates preferred to move about during thete night.
When I was heading to my room, I saw Stone rushing towards me in a hurry. Before I could question him, he spoke hurriedly and softly, Sun, where have you been? During todays meeting everyone asked Judgment about your whereabouts. He said in a frosty manner, How would I know? Ever since I banned Knight-Captain Sun from eating desserts, he has not visited me. Maybe he only ever came to me for desserts in the first ce. He will appear when he can eat desserts again.
Whoa! Unknowingly I havent visited Judgment for some time now. Sounds like he is pissed.
Since it was currently dusk, I could wait for him in the restroom. I told Stone, Ill go find Judgment.
Recently, your words are truly clear and concise.
Normally, you wouldin that I am very long-winded. Now, when I am not long-winded, youin that I am clear and concise? I rolled my eyes and asked Stone, No good?
Stone scratched his face and replied, Not to say its no good, Im just not used to it.
I rolled my eyes at him and went to fetch a basin of clear water, a handkerchief, and stools.
My timing seemed to be a littlete. As I walked into the restroom, Judgment was already inside. He was nearly done freshening up. If I hade slightlyter, he might have already left.
When Judgment raised his head and saw me, he seemed a bit surprised. However, he immediately regained hisposure and said emotionlessly, There are desserts in the basket.
He prepared desserts? Dont tell me its the severely bitter kind of dessert again? I shook my head and said, Im not hungry. Then, I passed a stool to Judgment ordingly.
Once seated, I immediately exined the recent events so Judgment would not be angry with me. Recently, Ive only gone around sensing whether demon king candidates have arrived in Leaf Bud City. Im definitely not cking off or hiding anything from you.
Judgment did not say a word. He simply stared at my face. After interrogating criminals in the Judges Complex for ten years, he could easily determine whether the criminal was guilty or innocent simply by looking at their facial expressions. Therefore, I did not even dare lift an eyebrow, afraid that I would be struck by the word guilty!
Be that as it may, he asked a questionpletely unrted to my whereabouts, Sun, what have you eaten today?
I replied immediately, I havent sneaked by any desserts!
He frowned and questioned persistently, Then, what have you eaten?
Hearing this question, I was confused. Nevertheless, Judgment was determined to get an answer, so I started to ponder. However, I could not recall what I ate no matter how hard I thought about it. In the end, I could only give up and say frankly, I dont remember.
That is because you did not eat anything at all! Judgment hardened his face and said unhappily, You barelye to the dining hall nowadays. I had originally thought that you were secretly eating desserts, so you werent hungry. However, I found out that no one gave you any. Tell me honestly, how many days has it been since you had a proper meal? I wanted you to lose weight by reducing your intake of dessert, not by fasting!
I replied promptly, Im not fasting! I just dont feel hungry.
Judgment abruptly gazed at my waist. I followed his gaze and looked at my waist too. There was nothing special about my waist Wait! The buckle on my belt is fastened on the third hole from the end? I thought the buckle was previously fastened on thest hole?
Perhaps you cannot see color, but we have all noticed that your face has gotten paler and paler. You barely even talk now.
I rarely speak anyway. Whenever I talk, I need to praise the God of Light, so I never liked speaking much. Everyone should already know that.
These past few days you have spoken even less than usual. Judgment emphasized, Storm said that recently your words are so clear and concise that everyone understands them. This makes him tremble in fear, not knowing what is wrong with you!
Writing paperwork too well is abnormal, speaking clearly is also abnormal. Howe everyone prefers me to never correct paperwork and always give long-winded speeches with contents that are very hard to decipher?
You seem to be acting differently ever since the trip to the pce. However, Stone who had apanied you there insists that he has no idea whats going on. No one believes him, regardless. Judgment added inly, I think, if you still refuse to tell us whats going on, were this close to going and experimenting on Stones degree of stubbornness.
Oh no, Im also pretty curious as to how stubborn Stone can be
Sun.
When I heard the call, I gave Judgment a puzzled look.
Judgment said with a solemn face, If you let me continue speaking to myself and do not give me a single reply, I would also love to experiment on your degree of muteness!
Im talking! I replied promptly, Ill tell you anything you want me to tell you!
Judgment remained silent for a while and asked, Whats going on?
Nothing. I cant find any demon king candidates. The atmosphere in the city has been tense, so I feel anxious. I was a little guilty and didnt know if I could somehow deceive Judgment.
Youre lying!
I panicked. It was as if my head was smacked by the word guilty! The next sentence might be, Guards! Drag him out to hang.
In the midst of my internal chaos, Judgment said calmly, Arent you the one who plotted the tense atmosphere in the city? It must be to prepare for the evacuation of the citizens. Since you are the one behind this, it is impossible for you to be anxious because of it.
As expected, I couldnt trick Judgment. I dont know how many times Ive experienced this same thing throughout my life. Even though I didnt believe in giving up, and so continued to challenge him again and again, I always failed miserably. Unless Judgment personally refused to know what happened, he could guess practically anything.
However, could I consider this my first victory? It was impossible for Judgment to know the truth Even I found out about it only recently, so there is no way he could know about it!
You still refuse to speak up? Judgments expression was simr to when he was about to give out a death sentence.
I kept quiet for a while and said, Then, tell me about Metals true self first, and Ill tell you what happened.
This time Judgment went quiet, so I mimicked him and continued to remain silent.
After a long moment of silence, he said in a simple manner, Metal looks up to me.
I know, but isnt there more to it? I was not the least bit surprised. What person who isnt blind cant see that Metal looks up to Judgment? No, I can see that even though I am blind!
He fell silent once again.
I lowered my voice, See? Even you have some secrets. So why cant I
Judgment interrupted, He likes to be beaten.
What did you say?
Judgment revealed an expression indicating he was willing to risk it all. Never had I seen this expression on his face before. He said promptly, Moon and I are close to Metal. That is because I am an expert in instruments of torture, while Moons weapon is a whip, so he can whip him.
He whips him? My mind wandered to a very naughty ce. Dont tell me they drip hot candle wax on him too?
Judgment tried to regain hisposure, but his face still carried an awkward expression. He continued with the details, Our holy light ability is not strong, so we cannot heal serious wounds. The wounds inflicted by the whip are shallow, so they are easier to heal.
Thats because Moon held back. If he was serious, he could break a leg with one stroke However, that is not the main point! I could hardly believe what I was hearing. Metal really likes to be beaten? Is it really true? Are you fooling me? Howe there are people who enjoy getting beaten?
Judgment said faintly, Do you think I would bluff about something like Metal likes to be beaten, so I always hit him?
I denied it, No, I think you would rather die than lie about this.
Judgment nodded and agreed immediately with this statement.
So Metal likes to be beaten Why havent they told me this earlier? With my holy light magic, I can beat him until he is at the brink of meeting the God of Light. Then, I can heal him instantly, followed by another beating. I can alternate between healings and beatings Beating him at least five to ten times a day would not be a problem!
Besides that, I need to smile every day, bless the God of Light in every sentence and apply a facial mask every week I feel the urge to beat someone up all the time!
Sun.
Yes? I answered absentmindedly. In my heart, I wondered if I should challenge Metalter. I want to bash up someone, and he likes to get bashed up. We can practically be a perfect match yuck! Who wants to be a perfect match with a man, doing the beating and getting beaten?
Its your turn to speak.
I froze. But to think that Judgment carried the feeling of better off dead when he revealed his secret, should I also have the feeling of if I die, so be it while saying mine?
Judgment, hypothetically Uh! I paused momentarily, and then emphasized again, Just hypothetically!
Judgment said in a clear-cut manner, Alright, this is just a hypothesis.
I hesitated, then I said in one breath, If I were to say I am the Demon King, what would you do?
Once I spoke, I regretted asking. Why bother raising a hypothetical question? Who is Lesus Judgment? Dont tell me he would be so easily deceived just because Iugh and say words like, Im kidding! Scared you!
No matter what, at least I had managed to tell him. Although I had vaguely guessed this long ago, I did not dare face the truth. Although I had spoken, I did not even dare to sense Judgments expression.
You are not the Demon King. Judgment said calmly, You are just one of the demon king candidates.
When did you find out about that?
After a long moment of silence, I finally squeezed out a sentence. Just now, didnt he mention that Stone refused to say anything? Maybe Judgment lied to me again. Maybe, everyone had actually managed to break Stones stubbornness and make him talk?
Judgment said, so calmly that I felt like punching him, A few days before we assumed the positions of the Twelve Holy Knights.
He continued in a casual manner, Your teacher Neo told me. He said he would retire soon, so he should let me know about this.
I kept quiet for a while and said softly, He wanted you to monitor me?
Judgment shook his head and replied, He said Scarlet maye for you. He wanted me to inform him immediately upon seeing her so that he coulde back and destroy the lich. And also, to keep her away from you by any means.
Teacher I felt ashamed. From the start, Teacher knew that I was a demon king candidate? However, not only did he not rece me, he even tried to protect me, but I suspected that he requested Judgment to monitor me I deserve to die!
With a guilty conscience, I bowed my head and apologized, Sorry.
With a sigh, Judgment said helplessly, If I knew that you would find out about this sooner orter, I should have told you earlier. Then, I wouldnt have stirred up so much trouble.
I was stunned. Then, I immediately linked events together and eximed, Is this the thing you were hiding from me before?
Yes. Judgment nodded and said solemnly, After learning of this four years ago, I decided to wait until something happened before I told you. But I did not expect the first incident to be your disappearance. After that incident, I was afraid that you would over think things, so I did not want to tell you.
Over think things? Subsequently, I remembered the ck-haired me. Is that my demon king state? After my hair turned ck, I even toyed with Ice and zes lives, just for the sake of having fun. So that is what I would turn into after I be the Demon King?
Wait, that said, dont tell me
Sun! Judgment suddenly grabbed my shoulder and growled, I worried that you would do this. That is why I refused to tell you. Just as I expected, what are you thinking now?
I I found it hard to speak. However, I needed to make sure of some things, so I asked reluctantly, Judgement, tell me frankly, was the ck-haired me the person who killed you back then?
Startled, Judgment growled back immediately, Of course not! I knew you would over think things, but I never expected it to be to this extent!
I shouted back. Otherwise, why wouldnt you tell me why you went out in the middle of the night? Is it me who asked you out and Killed you?
Thats not it, listen to me! Judgment exined hastily, That time, your teacher and I split up to find Scarlets hideout. We wanted to strike her down before you found her. That way, you would never know that you were a demon king candidate. Thats all there is to it! The person who killed me was indeed a young girl and a few death knights.
Death knights cant kill you. I still didnt buy it.
With the young girl around they could, Judgment exined in detail. She must have used some psychic magic to attack me. However, back then I did not know that it was psychic magic. I just felt my hands and feet grow heavy, and I could notbat her sessfully. That afternoon, when I was looking for Scarlet, death knights ambushed me, but I barely managed to escape. During the night, I nned to look for your teacher and describe the incident. Sadly, I met Scarlet on the way there. I lost a lot of blood in the afternoon so my condition was not ideal. Therefore, I could not escape.
I got it. If it was psychic magic, it was indeed difficult for Judgment to withstand the attack. I tried to recall what had happened that day. When Judgment was resurrected, nothing seemed abnormal. If I was the one who had ughtered him, the first thing he said when he saw me wouldnt have been to ask what price I had paid for aplete resurrection.
I do not think Im the person who killed Judgment. It wasnt me Thankfully.
I expressed my eptance of this by giving Judgment a nod. Only then did he rx, and he even said gently, Sun, you dont need to worry. You are just one of the candidates. As long as you refuse, no one can make the Sun Knight be the Demon King!
I smiled bitterly. Helplessly, I said, But the Cathedral of the Shadow God has chosen me.
Judgment frowned. He asked, What do you mean by that?
I repeated everything Silent Eagle said in full detail. After everything was out, I felt a sense of relief. Even though I still did not dare tell the others, at least Judgement knew about this. The funny thing was he did not look the least bit surprised, just as if the Sun Knight being the Demon King was as trivial as the Sun Knight being an alcoholic. This made me feel much more at ease.
What do you think I should do? I smiled bitterly, The birth of the Demon King is inevitable, and the Cathedral of the Shadow God has chosen me
We definitely cannot lose our Sun Knight either!
I was astonished. This sentence did note from Judgment. It came from several people However, the following event was so shocking that my mind went nk.
Earth came out from thest cubicle of the toilets and washed his hands at the basin calmly. Finally he leisurely sat between Judgment and me.
I asked nkly, What are you doing here?
What? Earth pretended to be surprised. He looked around and said, Isnt this a restroom? Of course I came here to go to the toilet! What else would I do? Come here to eat desserts?
Will you die if you say one sentence without insulting me?
Can wee out now?
It should be alright now?
Its so cramped! My hands are stuck. The outermost person should go out first!
The outermost person? We are already squeezed together, who is the outermost person?
Save me
A lot of voices came from thest cubicle of the toilets. Even calls for help!
Once again, Earth leisurely headed towards that cubicle. Then, he put his hand in and pulled forcefully. An out of shape Storm was pulled out, followed by a messy Moon, and then a ttened Leaf After adding Earth into the equation, a total of ten holy knights came out of the tiny cubicle!
How did ten huge men squeeze into that cubicle?
Why did you all You all squeezed into one cubicle? I immediately knew the answer after I asked. Only thest cubicle was not in my sensing range.
They did not even have time to reply to my question. They were too busy returning their misshapen bodies back to normal.
Awhileter, when they looked like they were almost back in shape, Metal shouted distressingly, Captain Judgment, how can you reveal my secret in front of everybody!
Erm, Im really sorry. Judgment apologized awkwardly.
Everyone in the good, warm-hearted faction peeked at Metal with strange expressions. However, the cruel, cool-hearted faction did not seem surprised at all. Looks like theyve known about Metals strange hobby for some time.
Metal continued to look at Judgment with a distressed face. At that moment, Judgment suddenly grabbed the whip on Moons waist and without uttering a single word, he whipped Metal randomly.
Just by listening to the piercing sound of the whip, I felt the pain. But Judgment was relentless. Even Metal falling to the ground and begging aloud, Knight-Captain Judgement, dont did not stop him.
As I watched, I was frightened and did not know how to react. The only thing I could do was observe the good, warm-hearted faction. Everyone was panicking. Then, I observed the cruel, cold-hearted faction. Their expressions did not change, and Stone was even smiling meekly!
Metals back was beaten until it was badly mutted. Should I stop Judgment from beating him?
Metal cried, dont stop! It feels so good~
Damn!
This is extremely disgusting.
I felt goosebumps rise all over my body and tried to restrain myself from giving him a few kicks. Moon, Stone, and Ice, on the other hand, rushed forward and without saying a word, started giving Metal random kicks.
Only Rnd from the cruel, cold-hearted faction did not kick him, but he seemed hesitant. It looked like he wondered whether he should follow the crowd and kick Metal. However, he could not bring himself to do such a thing.
By this time, Judgment finally stopped. He walked towards me and passed me the whip. He said, I know youve wanted to interrogate criminals for a long time. Ill pass this job to you from now on. After he finished talking, he even revealed a relieved expression.
While crawling out from the legs of the crowd, Metal wailed, I refuse! Captain Judgment, I only want to be beaten by you!
Judgment lowered his head and replied to Metal, Really? But Suns healing magic is magnificent. He can beat you until you are badly injured, even to the brink of death. Then, he can heal you instantly and continue beating you. Beating you up to five times a day would not be a problem. Besides, I do not like to beat you. However, Sun wants to beat someone up every single moment. If you want to get beaten, you can seek him out anytime. Most likely he will not refuse.
You know me too well
Metal was stunned. Then he turned and looked hesitantly at me, followed by a lustful look at the whip in my hand. He is truly disgusting! I couldnt help but raise the whip
Hey!
Earth held his right leg and hopped several times. Then he roared at me, Why did you hit me?
I replied quickly, That was just an ident!
Sadly, Earth ferociously stared at me with an expression ofplete distrust. Then, he performed healing on his injured leg.
I walked in front of Metal. Hopefully I wont miss at such a close range? Thus I gave three whips in one go
Ouch!
Leaf held his chest. His face showed signs of wanting to cry.
Argh!
Stone suddenly crossed his legs. His hands were protecting his precious area. The pain had even warped his face.
Cloud suddenly appeared. He covered half his face and squatted on the floor. There were some weeping soundsing from him.
Earth roared, Hey, what is your problem! You even manage to hit Cloud, but you cant even hit Metal? You are totally doing it on purpose!
How could I miss everysh? I wanted to cry but no tears came, this really was not on purpose! I could swear to the God of Light!
Attack me, quick! Metal grasped the sides of my trousers. He looked so detestable that I felt like beating him to death!
Wait, dont attack! We are the ones suffering! Everyone elses expression changed. Earth summoned a shield. Only after making sure that the whip would not reach him did he rx and watch themotion.
Attack!
Dont attack!
I looked from person to person. One side yelled attack while the other screamed stop. One side grabbed the edge of my trousers with an expression so detestable that I felt like beating him to death, the other side bore an expression so hideous that it made me feel like punching his face I roared, Shut up!
The moment the words left me, my body ejected arge amount of lightning targeted everywhere. The entire restroom was filled with lightning; there was no ce to hide. Even though Earth summoned a shield, he could only protect his front. He could not block the lightning from his sides and back.
Since I felt like beating one side to death and punching the face of the other side, I should just attack both sides at the same time!
Seeing the detestable and hideous expressions all turn into non-stop trembling, I felt a sense of satisfaction. Especially after seeing Earth tremble the most, I felt extremely satisfied.
The Sun Knight using Lightning is a-against thew. The lightning even avoided Judgment. You surely did it o-on purpose Earth spoke while twitching.
I did not dare to swear to the God of Light this time around.
Two men sat on stools, ten men sat on the floor. Twelve men formed a circle.
This scene may soundmon, but when the twelve men were all in formal knight attire and the background was a restroom, it felt a little unusual. Besides that, it was also unhygienic.
Fortunately, no one had dared to use this restroom for ten years. It was also sparkling clean, so it could pass even as a dining hall with no problem!
Judgment pondered for a while and said, So the top priority now is to identify the other demon king candidates. Only then can Sun avoid bing the Demon King.
Mmmh. Mmmh! I ate blueberry cake while responding inartictely. I dont know why, but I felt extremely hungry after electrocuting everyone. So I rushed to eat the desserts in the basket.
Inside the basket were all blueberry-vored desserts. There was even a blueberry lollipop. Did Charlotte buy a lollipop yet? Probably not?
That dessert shop always had a queue from the street to the back alley. Charlotte also needed to patrol as well, so she probably didnt have time to line up.
I went ahead and put the lollipop in my pocket. I could give it to Charlotte whenever I saw her. Since I currently had a basket full of blueberry desserts to eat, I did not need to fight over a lollipop with her.
Bastard Sun You have been a demon king since the beginning; you cant run away from it! Earth spat out ck smoke. His hair was permed from his natural waviness to an afro.
Everyone else actually nodded!
I rapidly swallowed the cake in my mouth and protested loudly, That small of a current cant even hurt you! At most it should only make you a little numb, I think? Dont tell me everyone is so narrow-minded?
Yup, the tingling sensation is sofy. But the current was too small, make sure to use a bigger one next time Metal grabbed the edge of my pants. Both of his eyes shone brightly.
Kaboom!
I immediately sent him a lightning bolt stacked with another lightning bolt, stacked with another one I dont know how many times I stacked the lightning magic.
Stop fooling around. Judgment sighed, and with a helpless tone he said, Lets settle the main issue first. Sun, heal Metal.
I immediately cast an Intermediate Heal. Next I stuffed some blueberry cookies in my mouth. Only then did I start to be serious. The others followed ordingly. Even Metal did not dare to pull on my trousers.
We still need to have a talk with Silent Eagle. After Judgment finished his sentence, he asked me, Did you tell him you do not want to be the Demon King?
No
After hearing my reply, Judgment was obviously unsatisfied. He said disapprovingly, Why didnt you clearly tell Silent Eagle that you do not wish to be the Demon King?
I
Even though I only managed to speak one word I was already too embarrassed to continue. However, Judgment waited patiently for me to continue. Everyone was staring at me as well so I did not have a chance to escape. I had to continue honestly, I have always avoided the fact that I am a demon king candidate. Silent Eagle knew that, so he never directly mentioned that I am one of the demon king candidates.
Judgment frowned and asked, Why avoid it? You are not someone who avoids problems. Avoiding it cannot solve the problem. You know that more clearly than anyone else.
His tone almost sounded like an usation. This irritated me. I retorted agitatedly, If I admit that I am a demon king candidate, then doesnt it mean that I cant be the Sun Knight any longer? People wont ept a Sun Knight who is an evil Demon King! Why cant I avoid such a serious matter for a while?
You are just a candidate. It doesnt mean that you will be the Demon King, Judgment highlighted calmly.
Sun, dont be angry. Leaf said hastily, After listening to the truth about the Demon King, we all know that the Demon King is not evil at all. Maybe the first Demon King was evil, so everyone just assumed it? Just like us Twelve Holy Knights
I dont think so, I immediately refuted. Dont forget what the ck-haired me did!
Once my sentence was out, Judgment frowned. Leaf did not refute it, he just took a quick look at ze and Ice. I suddenly felt a faint prick in my heart.
When everyone fell silent, Stone said suddenly, Did you guys forget something?
Everyone turned and looked at him. Nevertheless, he stared at me and emphasized, Sun, at that time you had amnesia! You had amnesia, yet possessed formidable power. Furthermore, while you were unclear on what was going on around you, incidents happened one after another. Even if you turned into a real demon king and destroyed everything around you, it would have been reasonable. However, the worst thing you did was only leaving them to die.
He did not leave us to die.
After Stone finished his sentence, Ice suddenly spoke, At that time, Sun actually wanted to save us. He was just provoked by ze, so he resentfully refused to save him. Nevertheless, if ze had been willing to apologize, I think Sun would still have saved him.
I did not expect the victim, Ice, to be on my side. But I felt guilty and spoke softly, How do you know I would have saved you? Im not even sure myself.
ze suddenly cried, Still, in the end you used Chains of Darkness to tie up the dragon! Even though you got on my nerves, you saved both Ice and me. You did not leave us to perish!
I looked at Ice and ze. Both of them gave me a firm look. The prick in my heart abruptly disappeared.
Sun, you are baffled because you are the one involved in this matter, Judgment asked, If today the demon king candidate was not you, but one of the other Twelve Holy Knights Let me be the example. Lets say I am a demon king candidate, what would you do?
I thought for a while and said, I would ask you whether you wanted to be the Demon King. If you do, I will fully assist you to be the Demon King.
Judgment shook his head and answered, But I do not wish to be the Demon King.
This time I did not even need to think. I immediately replied, Then, of course I would fully assist you in continuing your duty as Judgment Knight!
Judgment sighed and said, However the birth of the Demon King is inevitable, or else the world will be destroyed.
I said promptly, There are other candidates! We can interrogate Awaitsun for a method that will not harm you but allows other candidates to be the Demon King. Then, I will tell him directly that Church of the God of Light will never forsake our Judgment Knight. If he wishes for the Demon King to be born, he better tell me what to do!
What if there is no other way? Judgment stared at me and smiled bitterly, The world will be destroyed soon, yet I stubbornly refused to be the Demon King. I only want to be Judgment Knight. Am I too selfish?
What are you talking about? I immediately stood up and roared, You decided to be Judgment Knight more than ten years ago. Besides, youre earnestly fulfilling your duty as Judgment Knight. No one can force you to leave this position!
Judgment smiled faintly and replied, Indeed, no one can force me. But how can I just let the world be destroyed before my eyes?
Looking at his defeated expression, I was furious. I grabbed his shoulders and roared, If this world must force a person to unwillingly take a role he refused, then it might as well be destroyed!
Judgment just stared at me. His bitter smile disappeared long ago. He merely looked at me wryly Oh damn! I was too into it. The demon king candidate isnt even Judgment, its me!
I added promptly, I am saying that if you are the demon king candidate, I would probably say it in this manner!
Judgment continued to smile at me. The othersughed quietly as well, even making my face heat up. Damn!
Stone suddenly asked, Sun, do you want to be the Demon King?
I- I definitely dont want to be. I said inartictely, But But how can a person who could be the Demon King continue to be a Sun Knight
Stoneughed suddenly. He asked purposely, I wonder who just said that as long as Judgment refused to be the Demon King he could continue as the Judgment Knight?
Even though I said so myself, things were not that simple. I paused for a moment and spoke my deepest concern.
If there is another way, then why do the demon king candidates kill each other? So, the chance of there being another method is extremely slim. What if, except for killing the other candidates, there is no other way to be the Demon King; then what should we do? If I dont want to be Demon King, I can only be killed, or else this world will be destroyed because there is no Demon King.
Is that so? Stone actually pondered for a moment and said, If this world must force a person to unwillingly take a role he refused, then we might as well let it be destroyed. Dont you agree? Knight-Captain Sun.
I was speechless. I could only look around at the Twelve Holy Knights. However, no one even nned to refute Stone.
Whats the matter with all of you? The world will be destroyed! Dont tell me that out of all of the Twelve Holy Knights, theres not a single normal person who wants to save the world?
You, you are all willing to risk the destruction of the world to let me continue as the Sun Knight?
It is all your fault! Metal screeched, If one of us were to be the demon king candidate, you would not let us be the Demon King. Now, since the candidate is you, we have no choice! We cannot just let you be the Demon King! Anyway, you should just obediently fulfil your duty as Sun Knight, and beat me up five times a day!
Kaboom!
After using Lightning, I withdrew my hand. If even Metal, who I am the most unfamiliar with, said so, the others would likely support me in continuing as Sun Knight, right? Although my eyes were on the slightly burnt Metal, I unconsciously used my sensing ability to see the others expressions
You dont need to peek at our expressions! Storm saidzily, I still need to go through a lot of paperwork. Please wrap things up fast, so I can go back and look through the paperwork. Therefore, let us just raise our hands and vote! Those who agree that Sun should not retire from his duty as Sun Knight until he reaches the age of forty, raise your hand.
I was shocked. Eleven hands were raised. No one even hesitated
My eyes suddenly be watery. I shouted immediately, How do you know that I am peeking?
I just asked casually to prevent my eyes from bing even more watery. However, everyone started happily talking at once.
Its very simple! As long as you suddenly stiffen up, with your face slightly facing down and your eyes somewhat squinting, then you are definitely peeking!
If you are walking, as long as your pace starts to slow down and you walk in a tilted direction, then you are definitely peeking!
If you are eating, then you will keep digging at the same spot. You wouldnt notice even when you reach the base of the te.
Right, right!
My god, so there are as many as twelve tapeworms in my stomach?
Volume 6, The Sixth Week of Annihilating an Undying Lich: “The Hero Saves the Beauty”
Volume 6, Chapter The Sixth Week of Annihting an Undying Lich: The Hero Saves the Beauty
Trantor: Doza
Thest time I used my sensing ability to contact him, Judgment told me he had already inquired and learned that Stephen and Charlotte had been sent out on patrol and would not be back before midnight, so he had decided to bring Metal along toe rescue me.
Legend says that the first generation Metal Knight was a thief before he became one of the Twelve Holy Knights and left behind many devious techniques to the following generations of Metal Knights. Therefore, to carry out this sort of secret rescue activity, it is definitely ideal to bring Metal along!
Although I felt that directly seeking Awaitsuns cooperation would be more convenient, Judgment still decided it was better to be careful and not to trust anyone else. He and Metal even vaulted over the wall to secretly enter the pce instead of walking in openly.
With Metal around, infiltration was, as expected, not a difficult matter. He led the way through many unusual ces, such as beams, storerooms, and drains. Also, it seemed he was very familiar with the secret pathways of the pce These secret pathways might as well have been open corridors!
Not long after, they arrived outside the room where I was being held.
Judgment, there are two death knights inside the room. Their individual positions are the northeast and southwest corners of the room.
After I finished warning Judgment, about ten seconds passed, and then the door flew open with a bang.
The two of them charged into the room, their actions precise and agile. Judgment raised his sword to face one of the death knights, while Metal held his two knives to face the other But right after that, the two of them didnt begin their duels. Instead, they turned around to survey the whole room.
Actually turning your back to a death knight? Even if the death knight is standing still, turning your back to him is way too dangerous!
Incredulous, Metal asked, Captain Judgment, what is going on? Isnt this the ce?
Judgment frowned deeply and surveyed his surroundings His line of sight swept over me, but he seemed not to notice that I was lying there at all. How can this be? Im right here!
His following actions made me even more astonished. Judgment actually stood in front of me and lifted his sword to carve words on the wall:
Sun, where are you? Does this room have a hidden chamber?
I shouted Judgment! but he didnt react in the slightest, as if he hadnt heard me at all.
Im right in front of you! I can see you and can hear you two talking!
Judgment frowned even more deeply and said to Metal beside him, Break everything that can possibly hide a person.
Metal nodded, then, without restraint, the two of them started wrecking the room. The wardrobe and nightstand were hacked into pieces, and the bed was chopped up and overturned. After all of the furniture was destroyed, Metal even started digging at the walls and the floor.
We really arent in the same ce Just now, Judgment undoubtedly chopped up and overturned the bed. His sword even shed across my waist, giving me a huge shock. However, the sword passed directly through my body and didnt hurt me at all. The bed underneath me was also as unharmed as before.
Even though the two rooms looked the same, they apparently werent The wrecked wardrobe and the still intact wardrobe were superimposed together. It looked like a new wardrobe had been ced on top of the wrecked wardrobe, an extremely strange sight.
Who dares to be so impudent here Judgment Knight?
A good number of knights stood at the doorway, and the person in the middle, raging furiously, was Silent Eagle Awaitsun. At first, his face was full of anger, but when he discovered it was Judgment Knight, his face immediately became one of shock, and it was as if he didnt know what he should do.
Compared to Awaitsuns fluster and Metals guilt, Judgment was certainly a master of acting cool for ten years and then some. His cold face didnt reveal any emotions, and he didnt have a single bit of intention of leaving the room. He acted as if this was his room, and the person who had gone to the wrong ce was Awaitsun.
Huh? Why is everyone crowded around my room? Is something wrong?
This voice is Stephen appeared in the doorway of the room, startling me. He seemed to nce at me, although I wasnt sure if it just my imagination.
He questioned Awaitsun, surprised, Captain Eagle, has something happened?
Awaitsun opened his mouth, but didnt say even half a sentence. Most likely, he simply did not know how to answer.
Judgment calmly said, I received intelligence that someone was harboring a criminal in here, so I came over to investigate.
Awaitsun was stunned and frowned. Although he didnt quite believe his words, he didnt refute them either, merely asking, Did you find the criminal?
No. Judgment said tly, Metal, lets go.
To my surprise, Metal replied Yes. The two of them were actually going to leave the room. I was stunned and immediately started panicking.
Wait, Judgment dont go!
Judgment looked back, still frowning. Even though things were very difficult for him, I couldnt let him go. Stephen knew that he had entered the room. Most likely, Stephen wouldnt believe the excuse about harboring criminals. Now that he knew I had a way to contact the outside world, although I didnt know what he would do after Judgment left, he definitely wouldnt do nothing!
Since Charlotte isnt here, will Stephen take this opportunity to kill me?
Stephen smiled as he spoke to Judgment. If the Judgment Knight still has doubts, why not search again to be thorough?
I was extremely nervous, afraid that Judgment would say no need. Instead, Judgment said dismissively, Actually, I dont need to do a thorough search, but I must ask you to apany me back to the Holy Temple. Moreover, you people have a shadowpriest named Charlotte, right? Ill have to ask you to tell Metal of her whereabouts, so that he can take some people to go look for her.
Could the intention of these words be I get it!
I understand your intention now!
Judgment ced his right hand behind his waist, his forefinger and middle finger bending, like a person nodding his head. Iughed aloud.
At this moment, Awaitsun was finally a little angry. He red at Judgment and growled, What is the meaning of this?
Awaitsun, this is Sun. Follow what Judgment said and then go with him to the Holy Temple. He will tell you everything.
Awaitsuns eyes widened, but he is truly the leader of a church. Other than his eyes widening, he didnt have any other reactions.
Judgment also relieved him of his embarrassment in a timely manner, saying, I know you are very angry and shocked, but please do not be. Maybe I have received false intelligence, but regardless of the situation, it is better to be careful. Wouldnt you agree?
Awaitsun was silent for a while before replying, It is as you have said.
While the two of them were exchanging pleasantries and at the same time talking rubbish, I started searching for Charlottes presence and immediately found her in a room not far away. However, instead of telling Metal, I directly told Judgment and insisted on him taking Awaitsun and arge group of dark knights to go capture her together.
Charlotte is truly very strong, and she has a habit of doing things a bit willfully and rashly. I could not possibly rely on the hope that she would not kill Metal Knight due to not wanting to offend the Church of the God of Light. After all, she could even kidnap the Sun Knight off the streets!
Subsequently, Judgment and Metal took Awaitsun, Stephen, and Charlotte back to the Church of the God of Light.
Right from the start, at being taken away, Charlottes expression was one of extreme unhappiness. Thus, I repeatedly instructed Judgment to take particr caution and to definitely find Rnd and Earth to watch Charlotte together. In addition, if possible, it would be even better to find some more of the Twelve Holy Knights.
Judgments and Rnds strengthbined was very strong, and adding on the Shield of Earth would also ensure that the two of them would not get hurt. It should be absolutely safe.
Since there was no way to find me, Judgment simply took Stephen and Charlotte away. This way, my whereabouts could be forced out, and it would also prevent them from hurting me. This was what he intended to do.
Although there was temporarily no way to escape from here, there was at least a hope of leaving. I finally felt a lot more rxed.
At this moment, a death knight walked up to my side. I looked at him suspiciously. I hadnt called him. Why had hee over on his own? Could it be that Stephen even set it up so that at certain times the death knight woulde and remind me about things like sleeping?
The death knight looked down and showed an expression that seemed like a smile yet not a smile, saying, Looks like the secrets of the Twelve Holy Knights are greater than what I imagined! Luckily, I hid you in a space that I created and didnt let you get rescued. If not, I dont know how much trouble Charlotte would have made. But then, Sun Knight, do you believe that by letting the Judgment Knight detain Charlotte and me, I would not be able to do anything to you?
I was stunned and asked in reply, Stephen?
It is I. The death knight chuckled, his expression really simr to Stephens.
I deliberately frowned and used a bit of a doubtful tone to say, I dont know what youre talking about.
Stephen coldlyughed, saying, Sun Knight, your prowess at acting dumb is astonishing. That has a bit of a discrepancy with your public image.
I really dont understand what you mean, I said with great emphasis. If Knight-Captain Judgment did anything, then surely that is the result of his investigation. Please do not underestimate Knight-Captain Judgments abilities!
Currently, I could only fake it to the end and speak highly of Judgments strength to make it so that Stephen would not dare to act recklessly.
Stephen frowned and was silent, but then he stretched out his hands and seemed to recite a small incantation. Suddenly, the bed under me shattered into pieces. However, I didnt fall onto the ground. Instead, my whole body floated in the air.
What are you nning to do?
The moment the words left my mouth, the Chains of Darkness on my hands and feet suddenly started extending and wrapped around me like a vine. Even though it was not wrapped as densely as a cocoon, Im afraid the level of firmness of those chains of darkness was higher than my carelessly wrapped cocoons.
Lastly, with a sudden great spin, and before I could gasp in shock, my whole body was in an upright position. But like before, neither of my legs could touch the ground. Right in front of me was Stephen, whose body had changed to that of a death knight.
Against Stephens rapid series of actions, I had no way of resisting at all. Even though I was dying to gather elements, even recklessly trying to gather the dark element wasnt a single bit of use. I could only yell, terrified, What are you going to do?
Stephen sneered as he chuckled, saying, Dont be a fool. Only if you were a demon king candidate would you be able to manipte the dark element here.
What? But Im certainly a demon king candidate! Why cant I manipte Oh right! Startled, I bowed my head and bit the chain on my neck.
After the situation with Scarlet, the Pope had taken away Eternal Tranquility to modify it. Now, not only did it have Scarlet sealed inside of it, it would also prevent dark element from entering my body. With it on my body, mypetency at manipting the dark element would fall significantly.
If I dont have it, maybe I can gather the dark element But then, under the circumstances of only being able to move my neck and my mouth, getting rid of the chain is simply too hard!
Crack!
Startled, I looked down towards the source of the noise and discovered my legs had unexpectedly been frozen. Also, the ice continued to creep upwards, in a moment reaching my knees, and, with no hint of stopping, continued upwards.
I started panicking. He wouldnt turn me into an ice sculpture just for Charlotte to be able to continue possessing me, right?
Stephen raised his head and looked at me, saying, It doesnt matter if youre in the know or not. In any case, please sleep deeply for a while. When Charlotte bes the demon king, she will personallye to rescue you. But if Charlotte fails, then you will forever be a sleeping beauty Ah! I almost forgot youre a male! In any case, wait for Demon King Charlotte to wee you! Hahaha!
I hastily shouted, Wait a minute! Im the leader of the Holy Temple! I can help her be the Demon King!
However, Stephen snorted, saying, Save it, I would never trust you.
Watching the ice rapidly freeze upwards, I couldnt think of any other excuses. I sensed for Judgment, thinking of telling him what was happening, but the ice crystals had already reached my neck. I was so rmed that I had only enough time to use my sensing ability to yell loudly, Judgment!
Then, the entire world froze over.
Crack!
A sound? What kind of sound is this? Very faint. Rather like the sound of shattering. As if As if Oh right, the sound of ss or ice splintering.
The scene started to appear in my blurry mind. After habitually using my sensing ability as a substitute for my sight, when I wake up every morning, I automatically use my sensing ability, which is simr to a person dazedly opening their eyes as they wake up.
The first thing I saw was a crack extending before my eyes But how can there be a crack in front of my eyes? Doubtful, I followed the crack as a path to sense outwards. At the opening of the crack appeared an object with the shape of a sharp sword. However, it was also unlike any other sword. A sword shouldnt have such a high concentration of holy element Wait a minute, my Divine Sun Sword would have it!
The Divine Sun Sword had created a crack in front of me.
This sentence abruptly made me fully conscious, and I explosively expanded my sensing ability in one breath. My body was entirely encased by ice, the thickness of the ice being about two meters. The Divine Sun Sword was pierced into the ice, its position roughly in front of my right eye. Although it had not pierced deeply, only about ten centimeters, the crack it had created went right before my eyes. Even though the tail end of the crack was only as thin as hair, it was enough to wake me up.
Beside the ice crystal was an rminglyrge concentrated amount of dark element. This mass of dark element was vaguely in the shape of a person Hold on, this face is seemingly a females and a short-haired one too. Charlotte?
Alongside Charlotte was another person, only his dark element was not as strong as hers, so I momentarily had not sensed this persons presence. Charlotte, with such strong dark element, was beside him, so differentiating the facial features of a person with the same type of dark element was really not easy. However, I could still faintly see that he should be Stephen, make no mistake about it.
Even more strange was how the three of us were floating in the sky.
I continued expanding my senses outwards and discovered that we were actually in the sky above the za of Leaf Bud City. What is the current situation now?
Release Sun! zes roar?
It would make sense that ze wouldnt be flying in the middle of the sky, so I hurriedly extended my sensing ability towards the ground, and as expected, found ze on the ground with the other Twelve Holy Knights and filling up the whole za were an amount of undead creatures asrge as an army!
Whats happening? Could it be that I was asleep for a very long time? How has Leaf Bud City be such a sight?
With so many questions, I could only continue to sense the current situation.
Judgment stood at the forefront of the Twelve Holy Knights, incessantly swinging his sword to hack and kill the undead creatures. He was not draped in the ck robes he normally wore. Instead, he wore a set of entirely ck but more close-fitting clothes, probably for ease of movement. They were the clothes he normally wore underneath his robes.
The others were not far from him. The formation everyone stood in was approximately a rhombus, with their backs facing the heart of the rhombus. This was one of the Twelve Holy Knights fighting formations, a formation taken when surrounded by enemies.
The Pope stood at heart of the rhombus, but that is actually my position. The Sun Knight should stand at the middle, responsible for using holy light to support his team. However, at the moment, I was trapped in the sky, unable to move.
At least, I should use the Wings of God spell to help everyone.
Although the Pope also knows the Wings of God spell, he would be unable to cast a very strong one on twelve people at the same time. In addition, after casting it, Im afraid he would be unable to cast an additional Light Shield on everyone.
Wait! Looking at the amount of holy light surrounding everyones bodies, the Pope hasnt cast Light Shield on any of the Twelve Holy Knights. Why?
I carefully observed the Pope and discovered he was looking in my direction No, the person he was looking at was Charlotte! His expression was extremely alert. Now I understood. He needed to save his strength until the necessary time came to use it to oppose Charlotte and Stephen.
Although the army of undead creatures didnt look strong, and everyone was able to cope with them skillfully and easily, there was still Charlotte and Stephen, gazing like tigers watching their prey. The two of them did nothing at all, worrying me a bit whether they had any schemes.
I called out to Judgment.
Judgment.
Suddenly, Judgment froze, but he was still in the middle of battle. The brief split-second halt caused an additional three sword wounds. Oh no! I quickly gathered holy light and cast an Advanced Heal on him, though I abruptly remembered I couldnt gather elements The holy light enveloped Judgments body, healing the de wounds on him.
I can gather elements now!
In the split second of understanding, I immediately started gathering arge amount of holy light and cast Light Shield on each of the Twelve Holy Knights. After that, I strengthened the Wings of God spell that the Pope had cast, allowing their movements to be even faster and swifter.
Everyone was startled, and their bodies were sliced by a good number of des. Luckily, there was Light Shield to block them, and no one received any serious injuries. Everyone quickly continued to fight, on one hand continuously sneaking a nce at me, on the other hand hacking the undead creatures into pieces.
Charlotte and Stephen apparently also discovered something was wrong. Stephen even spun around and grabbed hold of the hilt of the Divine Sun Sword, but immediately pulled back and roared.
His right hand should be medium cooked now. What an idiot! As an undying lich, he actually dared to touch the Divine Sun Sword! If he had held onto it for a few more seconds, Im afraid his whole body would have been cooked by the Divine Sun Sword!
Stephen shouted, Charlotte, get rid of this divine sword. I want to repair the seal.
Has he really woken up? Was it him who made those holy knights stronger?
Charlotte turned around to ask again and again, her expression actually bing very joyous! This made Stephens expression even uglier. Only when he used a stern tone to once more request for Charlotte to remove the sword did she reluctantly move forward to grab the Divine Sun Sword, and she was not burned. Evidently, the Divine Sun Sword does not treat demon kings as enemies.
Luckily, Charlottes strength was apparently as bad as mine. Hence, even though the sword was only pierced ten centimeters into the ice, she still couldnt pull it out. Only after shaking and kicking for a long while did the Divine Sun Sword loosen a bit.
Cant I use magic to knock it out? Charlotte was starting to get a little angry.
Stephen instantly rejected, No way. If an even greater crack is formed, it could allow him to take the opportunity to escape. Cant you see that just a small crack enables him to gather a whole mass of holy light?
Charlotte impatiently said, But I cannot pull it out! Repulsive Judgment Knight! Why did heunch the sword onto the seal? What would he do if Sun Knight was harmed?
Taking advantage of Charlotte and Stephen being troubled and frustrated by the Divine Sun Sword, I furtively gathered a mass of wind des and then sted them at the ice along with Charlotte and Stephen. It was a pity that Charlotte seemed to be protected by very strong dark element and was not harmed at all. In contrast to her, Stephens cooked arm was directly chopped off and was devoured by the mass of undead creatures.
But most importantly, the ice didnt even have a tiny scratch on it. I really dont know how Judgment managed to shoot the Divine Sun Sword into the ice. What should I do now? I cant be trapped in the ice here forever, waiting for everyone else toe rescue me!
Bastard! Im definitely not a princess! I dont need to wait for knights toe rescue me.
Why are there wind des? Charlotte asked, stunned. Is there a mage?
There shouldnt be. The whole city has been mostly evacuated. There are only some knights from the Church of the God of Light and the pce left. Stephen frowned as he pondered, and then he abruptly turned to look at me, roaring with a furious expression, Is this your doing?
How can it be? Charlotte refuted on my behalf. He is the Sun Knight, not a mage!
But Stephen continued to re at me, absolutely not believing that those wind des had nothing to do with me Ill count you as clever!
Acting like a spoiled child, Charlotte said, Stephen, lets just leave! If I exert all my strength, breaking the seal the clerics ced outside wont be difficult. We dont have to be trapped in this za and continue wasting time with them!
No! If you use up too much strength, your weakness may be taken advantage of by the other candidates!
Upon hearing this, I finally realized that Charlotte and Stephen were floating in the middle of the sky doing nothing not because they couldnt get away, but because they didnt wish to battle it out with the Twelve Holy Knights head on and waste their strength. Hence, the two could only float in the air, making the undead army fight against the Twelve Holy Knights.
What should we do now, then? You said to use the undead creatures because the Twelve Holy Knights would realize it would be difficult and retreat, but its already been a day of fighting, and they look like they are not the least bit tired! As Charlotte talked, she forcefully kicked the Divine Sun Sword, hurting my heart so much that I wanted to kick her a few times as well, to take revenge for the Divine Sun Sword!
This Stephen used an appeasing tone to say, Charlotte, how about returning the Sun Knight back to the Church of the God of Light for now! When you be the Demon King, you can have whatever knight you want!
In my heart, I frantically approved. Thats the way you should do it! So long as a person has a bit ofmon sense, he will pick this solution
I dont want that! Charlotte actually yelled, furious. I only want the Sun Knight! He is the only thing I will never let go!
Regrettably, one shouldnt talk aboutmon sense with a girl who goes so crazy over love that she wont even acknowledge her elder! I pity Stephen as a guide. He really has it tough, just because the demon king has fallen in love with the Sun Knight.
Dist-tract them.
I was startled. Just now, there seemed to be someone talking in my head, but who was present that could use this sort of ability? Could it be that Pink was in the proximity?
Im Pope
Its the Pope? My attention shifted to him, and I saw him frantically indicating himself and then pointing at Judgment, andstly he put both hands by his sides and pped frantically, the action akin to an old hen that could not fly.
Could this mean he wants to bring Judgment to fly over and rescue me? To think that he even knows psychic magic and the Spell of Flight. Just how many skills does the Pope know? Although my capabilities are not small either, now I know it has to do with me being a demon king candidate.
You want to bring Judgment to fly over and rescue me, so you want me to pull Charlottes and Stephens attentions away?
Right!
The Popes expression looked like he had heaved a huge sigh of relief. After replying to him, I thought about how I should pull Stephens attention away. As for Charlotte, her eyes can see only me, so with this huge ice sculpture of me here, there was no need to use other things to distract her at all.
Oh right! Apparently Stephen has been very worried that there might be other candidates hiding by the sidelines watching themotion, so Ill just let his wishe true.
I started gathering arge amount of dark element, although this was a bit hard The crack in the ice seal was too small, and with the Divine Sun Sword, an object swathed with light all over, stuck in at the top thereby creating arge canceling effect, it was not easy to call the dark element over. Also, there was a lot that was being sucked up by Charlotte.
The Demon King was no doubt a vessel for storing dark element. Even if one were only a mere candidate, they would naturally attract dark element. If I wasnt the Sun Knight, an upation that was also a vessel for holy element, I probably wouldnt be able to suppress the innate tendency of attracting dark element.
Stephen, abruptly alert, asked, Charlotte, are you gathering dark element?
With her entire face in an indescribable expression, Charlotte replied, Me? Im not. Why would I need to go out of my way to gather it? The dark element in my body can already blow up this entire za.
At this moment, Stephens remaining arm suddenly caught on fire and in the blink of an eye, his whole arm was burning like a torch. His astonished expression made me want tough. Luckily, I was entirely frozen. Dont talk aboutughing, even moving an eysh is impossible.
Following that, the roof of a nearby building also ignited with Hells Fire. The intensity of this fire was a lot fiercer. Even Stephen, who was busy putting out the mes on his arm, couldnt help looking up and staring nkly at the house on fire.
Two Hells Fire spells totally exhausted the dark element I had painfully gathered. Under a situation with Charlotte and Stephen on alert, Im afraid there would be no way to gather dark element once more without causing them to begin to suspect me.
Pope, Judgment, you better hurry up ande! Better not miss this chance. I cant create it a second time!
I was just about to sense how their progress was going when a body suddenly mmed into the ice, producing a loud noise that shocked me. Luckily, the ice was extremely hard and didnt move the slightest bit.
I also clearly saw that the body that struck the ice crystal was actually Knight-Captain Judgment himself. With one hand, he held onto the top edge of the ice. With his other hand, he held the Divine Sun Sword and twisted it with all his strength. The nonstop sound of the cracking and breaking of the ice entered my ears.
Finally, he shed the Divine Sun Sword sideways, slicing off a huge chunk of ice. I took the opportunity to bring in arge amount of wind element from the shattered spot, and then I released wind des from within the ice, destroying half of the top.
Now, at longst, I could open one eye and half of my mouth.
Cover yer face an grub un me tightly. I muttered out of the side of my mouth to Judgment.
Judgment raised an eyebrow, but still gripped my shoulder with one hand and covered his face with the other He really was a tapeworm in my stomach. Even like this he could understand!
Just when I was thinking of using wind des to thoroughly st open this ice that was nearly ineffective by now, I heard Charlottes shriek. Youre not allowed to take away the Sun Knight!
Following the explosion of the shriek, the dark element in Charlottes body also exploded. The never-ending expansion of dark element seemingly engulfed her in a split second, then multiplied as it grew, turning into an immense, continuously expanding sphere. We were trapped in the middle of this sphere that was so concentrated it could suffocate a person.
All of a sudden, Judgment forcefully kicked at the ice. The ice, with me inside, was kicked so hard we flew out of the sphere. At the same time, he used the momentum to fly backwards. Following that, due to the huge mass of concentrated dark element in the middle separating us, I couldnt see what happened to him.
In front of my eyes, the giant sphere suddenly exploded, and dense dark element swept directly towards me
Volume 6, The Seventh Week of Annihilating an Undying Lich: “When the King meets the Demon King”
Volume 6, Chapter The Seventh Week of Annihting an Undying Lich: When the King meets the Demon King
Trantor: Evangeline
Ugh, my head hurts Crap! Where are Judgment and the Pope?
I immediately shot up and realized that I was lying in the midst of the wreckage of a building. However, in front of me was air instead of the ground. Looking out, I could see all of Leaf Bud City. Looks like I got blown away by the impact of the explosion and crashed into a tall building.
I hurriedly used my sensing ability to see how everyone was doing.
In the za, everyone was down for the count but was still moving. It seemed that no one was in danger of dying. Only Earths holy element was so low that there was nearly nothing left. He was sprawled on the ground, practically unable to get up; however, that was probably because he had used the Shield of Earth to protect everyone. Since he was no longer losing holy element, he would probably be fine.
Judgment and the Pope got thrown a bit further. I searched anxiously for some time until I spied them by the edge of the za.
Judgment had fallen on the ground and was using one arm to support himself while the other arm was drooping limply on the ground. He looked severely wounded. However, beside him, the Pope looked safe and sound and was desperately casting healing spells on him. It looks like the both of them should be alright.
No one was in mortal peril, and the undead army that had attacked them was mostly piles of ashes now. Also, the biggest threat, Charlotte, had her dark element greatly diminished and was looking around, as if she was anxiously searching for something or someone, probably me, who had been sent flying.
Stephen had a terrible expression, but the two of them looked as if they had no ns to personally attack the Twelve Holy Knights. I felt myself rx a bit.
Ugh
What was that sound? I was surprised and only then did I realize that there seemed to be someone underneath the rubble beside me. I quickly lifted the wreckage and found someone I never thought I would find there
Y-Your Majesty!
Advanced Heal!
I reflexively threw an Advanced Heal at the king and hurriedly started chanting the incantation for Ultimate Heal. But, I suddenly remembered that I gave the king a bracelet of rose beads, so I grabbed his hand. The rose beads were on his wrist, as I expected, and I immediately crushed the only Ultimate Heal rose bead.
Under a wave of light, the king slowly opened his eyes, but I was still worried out of my mind because the rubble on and beneath the king was all stained with arge amount of blood!
I finished casting Ultimate Heal and threw in another Advanced Heal before I stopped. However, if he had already lost too much blood, then no amount of healing spells would make a difference. Healing spells cant replenish lost blood!
Your Majesty! I asked anxiously, How do you feel?
The kings eyes were opened, but he didnt seem to be conscious of his surroundings. Not knowing whether he had heard me, I was so worried that I shouted Your Majesty many times.
Grisia? The king snapped to attention and asked me with bright eyes, Where did you run off to?
Dear God of Light, please dont let this be his life shing before his eyes!
I
I didnt even finish speaking before the king sighed and murmured, Neo rarely requests anything from me. He only told me to take better care of you, but you are so You were just walking to the pce, yet you can pull a disappearing act from that! How can I take care of you like that? I could not find Neo to contact him either. You lot, teacher and student, are exactly the same! It is vexing.
The king rattled on, but I didnt dare interrupt him in fear that, when he stopped talking, he would close his eyes and go straight to the God of Light.
The king looked at me questioningly and asked, What happened? The Judgment Knight only told me about your disappearance. He suspected that a shadowpriest was involved in this case.
I dropped my head in embarrassment and said, That shadowpriest is one of the demon king candidates. I-I was captured by her. Im sorry
I originally vowed to the king that I would solve things, but I ended up captured without solving anything. I am too embarrassed to face the king.
The enemy is in the dark while we are in the light. It goes without saying that defending against that would be difficult. What are you sorry for? The king turned tofort me instead and anxiously asked, How are things in the za right now?
I shouted, Your Majesty, dont worry about that! Tell me first, how are you feeling at the moment?
Me? I feel exhausted
Hearing the kings words, my heart went cold. Is his life really shing before him
He muttered, After you disappeared, I ordered Leaf Bud City to be fully evacuated, but many refused to leave. The royal knights and the holy knights had to force them out.
I replied quickly, Of course. When you force people to leave their familiar homes, they willin.
He stopped talking for a bit and then softly said, But I cant forget their eyes They looked like they hated me so much, like they were all screaming You are the king. Why didnt you protect this city?
Please do not speak this way. You made that decision because you were trying to protect the people of Leaf Bud City.
Despite my words, the king still looked sad, sighing and murmuring, How long will this demon king war persist? We can currently still rely on food storages and foreign aid to sustain the citizens of Leaf Bud City, but if the time drags on, I fear we wont be able to continue at this rate. The people wont be satisfied living in temporary residences for a long period of time either
The king frowned as he pondered. I scrutinized his face carefully. Some time had already passed and he had yet to suddenly copse and go see the God of Light. It seems this was not him having his life sh before him. I rxed, but I still could not resist advising him, Your Majesty, do not worry too much. You should take a good rest.
The king stated unhappily, How can I not worry? If I dont hurry up and think of a way to settle the people, what use would the citizens have for a king like me? Grisia, even though you are the head of the Church of the God of Light and are not all that responsible for the people of Leaf Bud City, nevertheless, the people have donated a lot of money to the Church. You too should hurry up and think of a way to help!
A way to help? I thought about it. The fastest way I can think of now is to use the fact that Charlotte likes me to kill her off and eliminate a candidate, so as to finish things earlier
Forget it, I am only troubling you. Regarding the matter of the Demon King, the only responsibility of the Sun Knight is to send forces to attack him, right? The king smiled, but no happiness was shown in that smile.
The one responsible for Leaf Bud City is the king of the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound, not you!
The king clearly knew that this was a difficult and thankless job, but he didnt run from it. Instead, he wanted to shoulder the burden alone. Inparison, I kept running away from the responsibilities I should assume.
Judgment is right, and so is His Majesty, the king. I am a demon king candidate! I cant deny it anymore. This is my responsibility. I cant run away anymore! I have to finish this quickly or more damage is going to ur!
Noises came from outside. Most of them were nervous shouts, Your MajestyYour Majesty! Are you alright? Over here Hurry! Lift these rocks quickly!
The king smiled faintly at me, saying, I will be fine. Go to the za. You are probably very worried about the situation over there.
I nodded and begged him, Your Majesty, Leaf Bud City is still too dangerous, please retreat! Sun will do his best to make sure this battle ends quickly!
How can a king leave his own kingdom? The king shook his head, saying, Just try your best. If you really cant do it, dont sacrifice yourself; Nee-nee will get mad and when hes mad, hes scarier than the Demon King! Haha cough, cough!
Your Majesty! I hurriedly patted his back to help calm his breathing.
A clear, happy female voice rang out, Found you.
Without having to turn, I already saw Charlotte floating in the air. She looked very happy with a big smile on her face that was as cute as ever. But, that smiling face only brought anger to me now!
I growled, Why did you set off such arge explosion for no reason? You almost killed His Majesty, the king!
The king? Charlotte muttered uncaringly, If that kind of thing dies, then just pick another one! Sun Knight,e with me quickly! Stephen has been nagging at me to leave this ce soon in case other demon king candidates take the opportunity to attack me.
Just pick another one? Anger abruptly exploded inside my chest. I turned to her and roared, His Majesty is the best king ever! None can rece him!
Really? But he looks so weak, and hes ugly. Charlotte frowned as she sized up the king. Soon after, she turned her attention back to me and said, You are still so much better looking! Sun Knight, if you dont leave with me now, I will kill this king, and, oh yeah, the holy knights in the za as well.
You-you! I was so angry that I nearly could not speak.
Charlotte snapped her fingers, and a bolt of dark element shot out from her hand, flying straight towards the king. I didnt expect her to actually do what she said. In a panic, I could only let out an explosion of holy element to block the attack.
Come with me quietly, or else I will kill him, knock you unconscious, and then take you away! Charlottes tone had now turned threatening.
I was stunned. Knock me out and take me away again? There are still a lot of things I have to do, and I just promised the king a second time that I will take care of the Demon King matter quickly. How can I get knocked unconscious again!
The king yelled, Over here, get in quickly! The enemy is here!
Seeing Charlotte purse her lips unhappily, I instantly moved quietly and ced the king fully behind me. Thereafter, I said to her, Let me speak with His Majesty alone, and then I will go with you.
Charlottes face fell. Obviously, she did not want to do as I said. I continued, Go over to the Twelve Holy Knights and wait for me there. I would definitely not abandon them.
She hesitated and asked suspiciously, If I let you finish speaking with him, will you really go with me?
I smiled faintly and answered, I will definitely go find you, and wont leave you again this time.
Charlotte was stunned. She lowered her head slightly, actually looking a little shy. I couldnt tell whether or not she was blushing. She murmured, Okay, I will wait for you over there! Come quickly!
Seeing her turn and fly away, the smile on my face vanished in a sh. Heh! At least, when you are still alive, I wont leave you!
Behind me, the king asked confusedly, Grisia, whats going on?
I didnt turn, and only spoke words offort, Please do not worry, Your Majesty. This case will be resolved soon. At the same time, I also found who I was looking for and sent him a message.
Judgment, go to the dessert store alone and wait for me there.
Your Majesty Sun Knight?
The knights outside finally moved the rocks away to reveal a hole the size of a humans head. Elijah stuck his head in from this hole and shouted worriedly for His Majesty at first. But when he saw me, he yelled in astonishment.
I didnt answer him. Instead, I took a few steps and jumped off the tall building, channelling wind element to fly me to the dessert store.
The dessert store was not far. After a few glides, Inded in front of the store. This ce was always bustling with people. No matter if it was day or night, there would always be people queuing up to buy sweets. The line was usually so long that I had to ask Judgment to buy sweets for me, causing the Judgment Knight whose reputation was already very bad to gain another likes to cut in line charge during this generation.
But now, the door of the desserts store was firmly shut. The delicious aroma of sweets that usually filled the air was gone without a trace, and moreover, there was not a single person outside the store.
I hesitated but still reached up and took Eternal Tranquility off my neck. Then, holding it in my hands, I leaned against the door to wait for him to arrive.
After a few moments, Judgment appeared and was holding my Divine Sun Sword in his hands. He quickly strode towards me, not at all looking as if he had been so injured just now that he could not get up.
I didnt speak a single word and just held out my hand to give him Eternal Tranquility. As expected, Judgment was Judgment; this sudden action did not surprise him. He looked calm, but did not reach out to take the ne. He only asked, Why?
You saw Charlotte too, I exined. She cant be controlled and doesnt care about others. We cant let her be the Demon King!
Judgment frowned and said, But, the other candidate might not be better. What if hes worse than Charlotte?
I said insistently, We will think of something else when that timees! Even if the other candidate is worse than Charlotte, we cant let her be the Demon King. She doesnt care about anything at all. Just now, she even wanted to use the king as a shooting target. Having this kind of person as the Demon King is too dangerous!
Judgment raised his eyebrows, saying, Doesnt she care about you? Before we started fighting, she mentioned it a lot while arguing with Earth. She doesnt know that you are one of the candidates, right?
Mentioned it a lot Now, Earth is going to use this to bug me for who knows how many years.
Frustrated, I shook my head, She doesnt know. She probably wouldnt care anyway; Charlotte doesnt want to be the Demon King at all. She looks as if she wouldnt care if the world got destroyed as long as she can have me wrapped up to take home.
That is very dangerous indeed, Judgment frowned. So, what do you n to do?
I resolutely stated, I want to defeat her as a fellow demon king candidate.
Judgments eyebrows didnt rx. After a period of silence, he asked, But are you sure you can win?
Shes stronger than me, I admitted. Shes better at gathering elements, and she specializes in dark magic because she is a shadowpriest. Her dark magic is probably much better than my mess of magic learned from various sources. The only thing I can best her at is my sensing ability.
Dont tell me you want to use your sensing ability to defeat her? Judgment scoffed, If you hope Silent Eagle will aid you, Ill tell you this first: he already declined to join the fight. He said that he cannot interfere directly. The best he can do is to give a little help secretly, because they dont know yet who will be the Demon King in the end. If the Cathedral of the Shadow God participated directly in the battle, but the candidate they supported lost in the end, it would greatly harm them in the future. So, even if you fight Charlotte as a demon king candidate, he will not help you attack her.
I said immediately, I never ced any hopes on him! But I can count on all of you to help me, right? Judgment, my hand has been raised so long that its sore! Take the ne already!
Judgment smiled faintly and said, Put the ne back on. Even if you only help to cast support magic, we will help you defeat Charlotte.
I said calmly, If I kill the demon king candidate as the Sun Knight, then what would I tell the king and the rulers of the other countries? They have made thorough preparations, even evacuating Leaf Bud City for the demon king candidates to fight. It was not to watch the Church of the God of Light crusade against the demon king candidates.
Judgment hesitated. His expression wavered a little, but he still refused to take the ne. He asked, Are there no other options? You can disguise yourself, make them think you are the demon king
I interrupted, Impossible! The holy element surrounding me is too strong. It will be utterly impossible to trick Stephen and Charlotte. Unless you want to tell His Majesty that the Sun Knight is one of the demon king candidates, take the ne now. We already dont have much time left to waste!
But when your hair turns ck Judgment hesitated mid-sentence.
I replied quickly, You made the ck-haired me take the Divine Sun Swordst time, so you can do it this time too! Once we have taken care of Charlotte, you can give me the Divine Sun Sword, and then Ill put Eternal Tranquility back on. Wont I then return to having a head of shinning, golden hair?
Judgment hesitated and asked, What if you dont want to take the Divine Sun Sword?
You dont have to care if I want it or not. Just give it to me by force!
Okay, youre the one who said it! Judgment finally grabbed the ne.
Take the Divine Sun Sword further away; it will hinder me when I draw in the dark element.
Finished talking, I closed my eyes and started focusing on drawing the dark element into my body and slowly forcing the holy element out. This process was not hard; it was even quite easy and pleasant, and didnt require much time.
It didnt take longer than half a minute. Iughed and asked, What color is my hair?
ck. Sun, open your eyes. Dont keep them closed.
Judgments words made me think of a matter I had puzzled over for some time. I didnt just open my eyes; I also walked closer to him and stared at him directly in the eyes. Then, I asked, Tell me, what do my eyes look like?
All ck, even the whites of your eyes. Judgment hesitated and then said, Just like Charlottes.
Even the whites of my eyes are ck? So the answer is this: I am an utter freak. Its just that Judgment doesnt seem surprised, probably because Charlotte also has eyes like these!
No! Im wrong. Your eyes are not the same as hers, Judgment suddenly said. Your eyes are not pure ck; they have a bit of golden light in them like a starry sky Theyre astonishing!
Golden light that I have but Charlotte does not? Could it be because I am the Sun knight?
Sun, Judgment abruptly called out to me.
Hm? I turned to look at Judgment. He did not continue talking, but instead stared at me, making me feel a bit puzzled. However, his expression became more and more rxed, and atst he sighed in relief, saying, You dont feel any different. Looks like I was being too wary.
Of course youre thinking too much. I dont feel like Ive changed at all Leaving my sentence hanging, I looked towards the za. Frowning, I said, Damn, Charlotte is starting to get impatient. That woman is no different from a crazy hag. It will be disastrous if she starts going crazy again. The others are still in the za.
I reached up to untie my hair and messed it up to cover half my face. Following that, I took off my coat and ripped the sleeves off the short sleeve shirt I wore inside. Lastly, I ripped the coat into shreds and bounded the strips to my boots and pants.
Judgment blinked, and then asked, What are you doing?
While tailoring my clothes, I answered offhandedly, I cant let them figure out that this is the Sun Knight uniform, right? All finished! Judgment, Im going there first. You can walk over slowly yourself!
What? Judgment was stunned, and then hurriedly said, Wait
I floated up andughed at him, saying, Werent you pretty injured in the explosion just now? Even though youve already been healed, there might be some after effects. So dont bother about the rest of the matter, just leave it to me and the others and pass me the divine sword afterwards!
Having finished speaking, I flew away before he could answer.
A workaholic like Judgment would never say, Okay. I will just rest here and wait until things are settled before heading over. So I ignored him and let him walk to the za slowly. It counts as a form of resting anyway!
It feels especially great to fly high in the air!
The blowing wind feels refreshing, and seeing Leaf Bud City from a birds eye view is nice too. And, there is no one here, so I dont have to force smiles. I can even do triple somersaults here if I wanted to!
The only inconvenience was my hair flying all around my face. It asionally brushed against my eyes and stung them. In the end, I simply closed my eyes. I did not need to open them anyway.
It was soothing in the air, but as I slowly approached the za, I suddenly saw a very annoying blot.
Charlotte.
Volume 6, The Eighth Week of Annihilating an Undying Lich: “Notorious”
Volume 6, Chapter The Eighth Week of Annihting an Undying Lich: Notorious
Trantor: Doza
While I flew in the direction of Charlotte, I gathered dark element. When I flew to a spot about ten meters away from her, I waved my hand and shot out the dark element in the form of des.
Charlotte had seen me already. After I started my attack, her lips even turned upwards in a wisp of a smile. It was not until the dark des flew in front of her that she unhurriedly raised her hand. A semi-translucent ck shroud suddenly appeared. The dark des struck the shroud, producing a tremendous noise.
However, other than the frightening noise, the dark des didnt cause any other harm. Even that ck shroud was intact without a scratch on it. Unexpectedly, this shroud and the Shield of Earth were quite different, yet produced the same effect. It was just that the Shield of Earth used holy light, while this shield used dark element.
The other candidate? You finally came out! Charlotte said calmly, despite the danger present. Ive already made so much noise and you guys still didnt want toe out. I even thought that the other two candidates were simply scaredy-cats!
This goddamn woman!
A crazy hag is a crazy hag; youve caused thisrge an uproar. Are you afraid people dont know youre crazy? I deliberately lowered my voice when I replied, and took the opportunity while talking to sense the situation at the scene, especially Stephens whereabouts. Hes actually not by Charlottes side?
First, I saw the Twelve Holy Knights over at the za. Even though they werent far from Charlotte, they were merely sitting or standing and not taking any action against her.
They were approximately split into two groups of people; one group was vignt and holding their weapons while the rest had their eyes closed and were recuperating. The people resting were more or less the holy knights with extremely low holy element. For example, there was Earth, whose holy element was practically entirely depleted, but it was thanks to him that no one received serious injuries.
Let me say this first, dont lift your heads together to look at me. I am Sun, the ck-haired one.
Everyone was startled. Some peoples eyes grew wide, others almost jumped up, but because their responses were different, and they didnt turn to look at me together, it didnt look abrupt at all. It shouldnt have attracted Charlottes attention.
I want to use the identity of a demon king candidate to finish Charlotte off. You guys can use saving the Sun Knight as a reason to help me! Oh right, I told Judgment to walk over by himself. Just now he received fairly severe injuries, so letting him take a walk to rest is good.
When I finished speaking, everyone showed different expressions. Some ducked their heads tough secretly, some seemed tough yet notugh, and Earth and Metal even rolled their eyes at me.
Agitated and furious, Charlotte yelled, Your hair is dishevelled, your clothes are even tattered and torn! You seem more like a lunatic!
Other than shouting, she also released arge amount of dark element to attack, but the attack she released waspletely shot down by an arrow from below. Distracted, she looked down and growled, What are you guys doing? This is a battle between candidates. This has nothing to do with you guys!
Below, Leafs expression was very serious, and he had his bow raised, but there were no actual arrows nocked on the bow. Instead, there was holy element in the shape of an arrow.
I dont know how many people have gone wild with joy as if they won whenever Leaf used up his arrows Im not saying won the fight, Im saying won the escape from the Leaf Knight, but in the next second, their bottoms would always be pierced with numerous holy light arrows.
Although using holy light to attack things outside of undead creatures isnt very effective,pressing it into the shape of an arrow was enough to puncture a normal persons bottom.
After Leaf bes a genuinely scary person, focusing only on aiming and shooting, he is basically not too willing to open his mouth to talk, so it was left to Stone and Storm to jump out. The two of them chimed in unison.
Stone first growled, Youve actually dared to abduct Knight-Captain Sun, wreak havoc on Leaf Bud City, and summon undead creatures of the darkness. Dont tell me you still hope that the Church of the God of Light will treat you withpassion?
Although love is very mighty, its a pity that forced love is not mighty at all! Our Knight-Captain Sun does not have the least bit of interest in you. Stormzily said, You not only abducted him once before, but now you want to forcefully take him away again. How can we let you be the Demon King? Dont you think so?
You guys should recognize your own circumstances! Its only because of the Sun Knight that I havent killed you yet. Charlotte yelled angrily, Also, every demon king candidate is good at using the dark element; he would definitely summon undead creatures too! You idiots!
Stone and Storm nced at each other. Stone said rather helplessly, Shes not wrong in saying that.
Metal shrieked loudly, At least surely he would not be interested in Knight-Captain Sun!
Thats actually true. At least we can save our Knight-Captain Sun. Storm lifted up his head and spoke to me, How about we make a deal? If you swear not to summon undead creatures, do your best to not wreck Leaf Bud City, and most importantly not to abduct the Sun Knight, then the Twelve Holy Knights will support you in bing the Demon King, how about it?
Who would want to abduct his own self? But then, it was just like Storm, who is good at diplomacy, to say things that are half true yet half false, and even going as far as to know to coborate with me in front of everyone in order to dispel the others suspicions.
Although it seemed like only Charlotte, the Twelve Holy Knights, and I were currently present at the za, that wasnt so. Hiding not far away and secretly watching were a lot of people, and the fellows from the Cathedral of the Shadow God were especially numerous, giving off a really unpleasant feeling!
Deal! I loudly agreed.
Wait a minute!
Who knew where Stephen popped out from, but he even vociferously reprimanded everyone. You shameless holy knights are thinking of besieging a weakdy?
Weakdy I said incredulously, If I havent remembered wrongly, she just blew up a za. If she is a weakdy, then dont tell me that those holy knights below are five year old babies? When I finished speaking, I counted that I received ten annoyed looks.
No one should interfere in a battle between demon king candidates! Stephen agitatedly and furiously roared, Even a lich wouldnt interfere when the candidates begin their confrontation! Didnt your lich tell you?
When he finished speaking, he was silent for a while before asking, Where is your lich?
Discarded, I replied lightly.
Discarded? Stephen was astonished.
At this moment, Charlotte interrupted to ask, Stephen, where is the Sun Knight?
Youre still thinking about the Sun Knight? I cant find him! Stephen turned his head back and shouted, Who asked you to believe his words? You thought he would trulye over obediently to let you carry him away?
However, Charlotte used an even louder yell to reply, Hes the Sun Knight. Its impossible for him to trick people!
I really dide. Its you, yourself, that hasnt recognized me. You cant me me for this.
Stephens face was an expression of helplessness. If the two of us werent in a state of hostility, I would really want to go up to pat his back and say some words offort.
Leave the Twelve Holy Knights to me. Focus on fighting with him. After you finish fighting, you can then search for the Sun Knight again. The holy element on his body is so strong it wont be too hard to locate him. Remember! After you win the fight, you can lock your sweetheart in an ancient castle to love for a lifetime. However, if you lose the fight, you wont even have a life Ah!
Midway through speaking, Stephen suddenly let out a roar of pain, a sound unlike that of a living person. There were five holy light arrows piercing his bodyon the vital points of his head, neck, heart, liver, and lower body respectively. If he had originally been a living person, he would now already be so dead that he could not die again.
Stephen lifted his head, half of his face covered with blood and brains. Luckily, I was unable to see colors. If not, then the entirely red and white, yet still moving, head would be really quite disgusting. His eyes grew so wide that they almost split open, and he growled, You despicable holy knights, actually ambushing me
While he was still talking, Leaf fired a volley of arrows that hid the sky and covered the ground. Faced with the holy light arrows that were specially used to deal with undead creatures, Stephen had to dodge. Even if liches werent afraid of dying, to receive those arrows head on, Im afraid that that body of his would definitely be scrapped.
Knight-Captain Leaf has had his bow raised for over five minutes, Metal mocked loudly. How can that be considered an ambush?
A human shadow actually leapt up from below into the sky, sending a powerful kick towards Stephens back and causing him to momentarily plummet down like a shooting star.
The human shadow that had leapt up was Storm. The Storm Knights weapon is a set of leg armor, as his main fighting style also used his legs. Although being kicked once sounds a lot less menacing than being shed with a de, the legs of a Storm Knight are legs that can break a normal person in half!
Even though Stephen was not a normal person, from the sound he had made, he had probably not received it too well.
Storm couldnt actually fly, so he began to drop. While he dropped, he also elerated due to gravity and stepped on Stephens back, causing the sound of Stephensnding to be almost no different from an explosion. Arge section of the za even sunk in.
Although in theory the Twelve Holy Knights should act just and honorably, the Storm Knight is the spokesperson for freedom. Doing some ambushing is also one of his disys of freedom. So it didnt actually matter, but if the others did it, it might
Everyone, no matter whether it was the Storm Knight, or the supposedly honest and sincere Earth Knight, or even thepassionate Leaf Knight, they all charged up to uncaringly stomp on Stephen, and even cursed as they trampled him.
Like wed let you capture Sun! Just try to grab him again!
You caused so much trouble and hardship for us, making us evacuate the people!
The normal workload is already more than enough. Dont increase my blood pressure too!
Even though I understood everyones grudges very clearly, they shouldnt actually stomp so hard! There is a crowd of people watching secretly to the side. Everyone must take into consideration their image! Earth, even if you trample on people, can you not show such a malevolent expression? Leaf, youre a person who ispassionate both outwardly and inwardly, but now your manner of pummelling him with the bow makes me feel like hereafter it is better not to carelessly bully you
Finally, it took Stephen flying up into the sky in one breath before he could evade the group of knights trampling attacks. Even though he looked battered and exhausted, he didnt seem to have received any serious injuries. Everyone had surrounded him to beat him up again and again, but they hadnt actually used their weapons to attack. No matter what, the Twelve Holy Knights were not the sinister ones
Ah!
Suddenly, a sword pierced through Stephens chest, and it wasnt a normal sword, but the Divine Sun Sword! The distinctive shriek of an undead creature prated the skies. Despite that his left hand would be wounded, he resolutely pulled the Divine Sun Sword out. However, arge portion of his chest was already eroded, and the remnants of the holy light still continued to corrode his body.
Its truly a pity. If I were holding the sword, I could havepletely destroyed his body!
Everyone looked towards the direction from which the Divine Sun Sword had beenunched from. Knight-Captain Judgment stood at the edge of the za, his right hand wielding the Divine Judgment Sword, his left hand conversely raised up in the air, looking like he had just used it.
There was no doubt about it. The person who had ambushed Stephen was him. Now that was a proper sneak attack!
In any case, the Judgment Knight has criminal charges from wilfully ughtering the innocent to cutting in line when buying desserts. He is absolutely notorious. Thats why no matter what bad thing he does it is not strange at all!
Everyone really is I couldnt control myughter. Iughed louder and louder, bing happier and happier. Hahaha!
Stephen!
Charlotte flew to Stephens side, stretched out her hand and gathered arge ball of dark element which she poured into Stephens body. Thetters wounds were immediately enveloped in dark element, which stopped the corrosion.
Charlotte turned her head, the dark element in both her eyes burning like mes. She shouted irately, You actually dared to do this to Stephen, while all along he was restraining me from killing all of you, stopping me from utterly turning this ce into a dead city! And this is how you repay him?
Stephen struggled for a few moments, and then shouted, Charlotte, your dark element is entangling me. Hurry up and release me. Let me deal with the Twelve Holy Knights
But Charlotte yelled at him, Follow behind me to control the death knights. You dont have to bother about anything else!
Then, she turned to re at me, saying, Lets battle then! Even though I dont wish to be the Demon King at all, you dont wish to either, right? Too bad we both have a reason in which we must be the Demon King at all costs.
I asked, puzzled, You like the Sun Knight, right? Why not consider having a normal rtionship with him? Its not guaranteed that he would reject you. But you are choosing take him away by force. Doing so would only earn you his hatred.
I know. Charlotteughed as she spoke, Do you believe that the Sun Knight can be together with a demon king candidate? Even if he doesnt currently know my identity,ter on the other two candidates will eventually find me, and even kill me!
Her smile was not cute, but it gave me a sad yet beautiful feeling. What augh, I shouldnt be able to differentiate between beauty and ugliness at all.
Ive finished speaking. Whats your reason?
I was silent for a while, then said, I
Charlotte suddenly appeared in front of my eyes. Teleportation, damn it!
I dont care about your reason.
She smiled as she threw a punch. Of course, the fist of a priestess isnt very menacing, but the massive dark de gathered on her fist was very deadly. I took a step back and at the same time used Shrouds of Darkness to block her. However, the shrouds I used were chopped into pieces by a single strike. I could only produce more Shrouds of Darkness to defend against her attack.
As Charlotte attacked, sheughed, You arent skilled at using dark spells, are you? Although I dont know why, youre dead for sure!
Following the utterance of the three words dead for sure, about thirty dark des exploded out. All I could do was spread out ten or more shrouds of darkness to block them, but they were all destroyed along with many of the dark des. Even though my Shrouds of Darkness had beenpletely exhausted, there were still about ten dark des left.
I tried my hardest to dodge those dark des, but because of that I couldnt attend to Charlottes sudden attack, so the front of my chest was still shed by a dark de in her hand. Although I instantly retaliated, the shrouds of darkness surrounding her were much stronger, and only after blocking all of my attacks did they shatter into pieces.
Suddenly, she withdrew. After raising a shroud of darkness, she frowned as she looked down at the dark de in her hand. The edge of the dark de was no longer smooth, but had been corroded and was jagged.
Even though my body was currently filled with dark element, due to the many years my blood had been immersed in holy element, its ability to counter the dark element had apparently not changed. I hoped she wouldnt be suspicious.
I sneaked a nce at the situation below, having some misgivings about why no one had helped me out. Even though no one can fly, at least Leaf could have shot some arrows to help me, right?
With this nce, I realized that below was practically a chaotic battle. It seemed that everyone was battling one person against three death knights. Even though the strengths of those death knights were not on par the strength of the Twelve Holy Knights, those death knights werent afraid of getting injured at all. Even if their hands or legs were snapped off, they would be able to continue fighting. They could only be disposed of by chopping off their head or being wounded so badly they couldnt move, so this made it quite strenuous for everyone to deal with them.
How can there be so many? I cried out in rm.
With some pride, Charlotte said, I improved on the ceremony for the summoning of death knights. As long as it is aplete corpse, it can be a death knight. In these five years, I have created enough for an army! Although their strength is very far from that of a genuine death knight, therge number of them is quite troublesome too, right?
An army? Can you please rify on that? The size of an army can be huge or tiny! If the army is on the scale of a kingdoms, then you might as well directly conquer the world. Why do you even need to vie for the demon king position?
Also, dont expect that those clerics out there wille to help. Earlier on, Stephen sent a group of death knights over. Just now that teenage pope has already run over to help!
So that was the case. No wonder I hadnt seen the Pope for a while. It turned out he had gone to save the clerics under him.
The dark element in your body has suddenly increased. Are you finally getting serious?
I looked at her, and coldly said, Withdraw those death knights, and Ill stop coborating with the Twelve Holy Knights. Let only the two of us fight!
Charlotte asked curiously, Youre worried for the Twelve Holy Knights? Why?
Are you going to withdraw them or not? I asked impatiently.
She snorted as she replied, You think Ill believe your words? If you want me to withdraw those death knights, then defeat me!
Alright!
I gathered arge amount of dark element. The element spread across the skies, gradually covering the whole sky.
Youre serious now? Charlottes voice was filled with excitement, Now were talking!
She flew back some distance, apparently wanting to leave the range of the gathered dark element, but I continued expanding the dark element. Although this would greatly increase the strain on my body, this was the only way I could beat herusing my sensing ability.
In this kind of concentrated dark element, visibility will be poor. Even though she should be able to use the sensing ability too, to instantly use it as a substitute for vision is unlikely to be a simple matter.
However, I am an eye-opened blind person. If I dont want to be unable to see, I can only frantically use my sensing ability. In a single day, I have to use my sensing ability for at least ten or more hours. Unless the other candidates are also blind, then there is definitely no one whose sensing ability is stronger than mine!
Charlotte shouted angrily, Stop fooling around! Do you believe that this will render me unable to attack you? The dark element in our bodies is so concentrated, it simply cannot be hidden!
Stop ying tricks with me! She roared and released arge attack at the same time.
As I avoided the attacks, I slowly expelled the dark element in my body and continued to dye the sky ck. The Divine Sun Sword was not far below me, and borrowing its strength, it wasnt too hard to expel most of the dark element from my body. Along with the decrease of dark element in my body, Charlottes attacks also decreased in uracy.
At this moment, I whispered, Dragons Saint Brigandine, in the name of the descendants of Dragons, Imand thee, activate!
Upon finishing the recitation, my body was wrapped up tightly in a leotard.
My lord, your servant is not good for aerial battles, and suggests you descend to the ground to carry out the battle.
Shut up, I want to ask you a few things.
Yes.
Charlottes attackpletely lost its uracy, and only then was I able to focus on various arrangements. However, I hadnt carried it out for long when suddenly a dark de shot directly towards me. I was startled, and since my body didnt have much dark element to use Shrouds of Darkness, I could only hastily dodge this dark de.
At that moment, Charlotte suddenly appeared in front of my eyes.
I clearly sensed she was still far away She also expelled the dark element in her body? And actually sneakily made a substitute to muddle my sensing ability.
Ive caught you. Charlotte showed a sweet smile, andughed, You know how to deceive me. Did you think I wouldnt know how to do it too? This trick is no use against me Ahhh!
Our surroundings lit up with countless sparks. Lightning shot out in all directions, attacking Charlotte and I without distinction.
Volume 6, The Ninth Week of Annihilating an Undying Lich: “The Wrong Choice”
Volume 6, Chapter The Ninth Week of Annihting an Undying Lich: The Wrong Choice
Trantor: bleachpanda
Ha!
I smiled, even though the lightning caused my smile to be a bit twitchy. Not only did I gather dark element to obscure her vision, I also gathered arge amount of water element, except I kept it all by my side.
Charlotte may be a lot more powerful than me in using dark magic, but she definitely didnt learn magic haphazardly and constantly misused it at every opportunity like me!
The air around me was filled with water element. Now, I only needed a bit of electricity. By this time, even Charlotte wouldnt be able to block the pervasive electricity with her Shrouds of Darkness! Although the spread of lightning wasnt exactly strong, to priests, who only trained their magic and not their endurance, this amount of electricity would be enough to stun her for a few seconds.
As for me, I am a holy knight, who has the best endurance. This small amount of electricity is asfortable as a massage!
I flew to Charlottes side. The Shrouds of Darkness that she always had surrounding her were still there. However, due to the dispersion of dark element from her body, the Shrouds of Darkness were much weaker than before. I only needed to strike one with an ice bolt and the shroud was destroyed.
When the Shrouds of Darkness shattered, Charlottes eyes snapped open with shock. Although I immediately went for her with the dagger in my hands, she was able to dodge my attack in time. Because of this, the dagger was only able to scratch the tip of her neck. Without dy, she flung out an enormous amount of dark element, causing me to be pushed back several meters by the explosion, sustaining even more injuries than Charlotte.
In disbelief, Charlotte asked, Water element, lightning, and a dagger? YouYou actually abandoned using the Demon Kings most powerful dark element and chose to use these petty tricks? What are you thinking?
The cut on her neck had already stopped bleeding. The wound I made sure was shallow. But it didnt matter. I didnt exchange my blood with Dragons Saint Brigandine for a mere dagger.
Huh? Her body suddenly swayed. She stared at me with a terrified expression, shouting, What did you do?
It seemed that whenever Charlotte yelled, attacks followed. However, her attacks right then were not aimed properly. Thus, I could dodge them all with little effort.
Luckily I didnt guess wrong. Dragons Saint Brigandine really is a wonderfully equipped assassins garment that is able to provide anything I want. Not only does it have daggers, it also has poison! In addition, there are twenty poisons to choose from. Of course, I chose the poison that, even if it were unable to kill her in one shot, would still be able to paralyze her instantly. Otherwise, the first person to fall into the depths of hell might be me!
I summoned more water element and then proceeded to continuously castyer uponyer of ice shackles to restrain Charlotte. Not only did she not resist, she nearly fell. Luckily, the ice shackles were there to support her; otherwise she definitely would have broken many bones from the fall. Although, regardless of whether she broke bones or not, the aftermath still would have been the same.
This poison sure is powerful. No wonder the Dragons Saint Brigandine said that the price was 50 of blood.
By this time, Charlotte looked as if all the energy in her body had drained out. Her entire body was limp against the ice shackles that held her. Her eyes were beginning to cloud over as tears built up in the corners of her eyes. She murmured, S-Sun Knight.
I stopped intentionally lowering my tone of voice, and said, Charlotte, it is me.
She was dumbstruck. I flew before her, took off my mask, and pushed my loose and messy hair behind my ears to allow her to see my face clearly.
Sun Knight So thats how it is. Unexpectedly, she wasnt furious, nor did she me me for deceiving her. Instead, she said longingly, You really came this time.
This time?
Have have you really forgotten me, or are you just pretending?
I really dont remember. I shook my head. No matter how much I tried to recall, I didnt have the faintest impression.
How can that be? When I was little, I would unconsciously gather dark element, which led to me often being called a cursed girl. That day, I was being bullied again by other kids and you happened to pass by and stepped in to save me. However, your swordsmanship really sucked, haha! We ended up getting beaten up together instead.
Huh? That really does sound a lot like me.
But when the kids left, you immediately healed our injuries. We yed together for the whole day, and you even gave me a lollipop at the end. You told me that you would be the Sun Knight in the future and when that happened, youd take me as your wife and see if anyone still dared to call me a cursed girl.
I blurted out, That is impossible. You must have the wrong person. If something like that happened, I definitely wouldnt forget it.
However, it didnt seem like she heard me. She kept mumbling to herself, You said that you had to follow your teacher that night to find your big sister, and that you would look for me again the next day. But no matter how long I waited, you never came.
I was stunned. It was that same day? I remember my teacher saying that after I fainted, I woke up not remembering anything. Could it be that I had even forgot about meeting Charlotte?
Cough, Cough
Charlotte suddenly started coughing incessantly and kept coughing out blood. She gasped twice, and murmured, Po-Pocket, lollipop
I reached into the pocket on her robe. The blueberry lollipop inside had already shattered into small pieces. I picked thergest piece, and then put it in Charlottes mouth. At the same time, I cast healing magic on her. Although holy magic for detoxification existed, I wasnt able to cast it in my present state.
She smiled, So sweet! Sun Knight, the question you asked me before If I really chose to have a rtionship with you, would you have fallen in love with me?
I was stupefied for a moment. Then, I honestly replied, Maybe I would. I once thought you were really cute.
Ha! Luckily I didnt do that. How can the Sun Knight possibly fall in love with the Demon King? If you fell in love with me, you would definitely be in a lot of pain, right? Thats why I had to capture you and imprison you in a castle. Then, I would have twelve kids with you, and we would name them after the Twelve Holy Knights. You would probably be very angry, and argue with me every day Ha!
She chuckled. Her smiling face was really cute. Then, she never spoke again after that.
I gently touched her face for the first andst time. I quietly said, Its unfortunate that you made the wrong choice. Even if I were to fall in love with the Demon King, I would have been able to devise a n to solve everything.
Suddenly, something floated out of the center of Charlottes forehead. I couldnt really say what it was exactly. If I had to describe it, I would say it was simr to a gem fragment. Then, that gem fragment suddenly rushed towards me. Although I moved my head to the side in time, the fragment still turned and flew into my forehead.
I hurriedly reached up to rub my forehead but wasnt able to feel anything. Even when I used my sensing ability, there was only my brain inside my head. There was nothing else.
Could that have been a fragment of the vessel?
Charlotte!
Stephen rushed over and immediately froze when he saw Charlotte. He looked at her nkly for a while, then extended his hand and unexpectedly, used Hells Fire to burn her corpse.
I froze for a moment, but didnt stop him. The two of us silently watched her corpse burn to ashes.
Stephen turned his head to look at me, saying, The Sun Knight. Ha! Its truly a great disguise. Although my n wasnt bad either, its too bad I was a step toote. Charlotte had already seen you and even wanted you no matter what. The only thing in her head was to go back to Leaf Bud City to find the Sun Knight as soon as possible!
But I really dont remember her. I tried my best to remember, but I just couldnt remember anything rted to Charlotte.
Stephen furrowed his eyebrows, asking, Did your lich seal your memory?
No.
Is it Pink or Scarlet? How could she not be by your side when the demon king candidates are battling it out?
Its Scarlet. I sealed her.
Ill overlook that you killed the girl who loved you, but you didnt even let your lich get away. You really are suitable to be the Demon King! After he finished his sarcastic remarks, he sighed and muttered, I knew from the very beginning that Charlotte wasnt suitable and had no desire to be the Demon King, but how could I possibly just watch her get killed by the other candidates? Did you know? If you were to be the Demon King, I would have to listen to your orders. I would have to follow you, the one who killed my precious child! I curse you to die by the other candidates hands, you despicable bastard!
With his reminder, I suddenly remembered something important. I asked, Is there any way not to kill the other candidate, but still allow the Demon King to be born?
Stephen nked out for a moment, then burst intoughter as he said, Yes, of course there is! But are you willing to let go of power that belittles everything? Or did you want Charlotte, who loved you, to sacrifice her power? Let me tell you, she would not have given it up. Only power could ensure that you would stay by her side forever.
I know, thats why I definitely couldnt let her acquire this power. I dont have the slightest wish to be imprisoned in a castle forever either.
Everyone wants to control others, but no one wants to be controlled. Therefore, there is no one who could possibly refuse the powers of the Demon King! Once you be the Demon King, your power wont only be three times stronger. You would be stronger than what you are now by tenfold! By that time, nothing and nobody would be able to prevent you from doing whatever you want to do. Even if you were to face the armies of a country, you still wouldnt lose! You could control everything!
How is it? It sounds better than what you thought, right? Stephen asked, smiling widely. Even if you were to have found out about this method beforehand, would you really be willing to give this power up?
I was silent for a moment, and then said, I dont want to control everything. I only want to protect the people who are important to me.
There are many people who are important to you, right? Stephen said softly. Then your reason for bing the Demon King is a lot more sufficient than Charlottes. The people Charlotte wanted to protect were only you and herself, and yet even with the powers of a demon king candidate, she still couldnt do it. But you, how many people do you want to protect?
A lot I clenched my fists, thinking about Leaf, Judgment, Teacher losing his hand, and even His Majesty the king. Even though I have the powers of a demon king candidate, they were still hurt or had even died!
Kill me.
I was shocked. I looked at Stephen uprehendingly.
I will return with a womans corpse. Stephen smiled faintly and said, My real name is Corpse Phen. Corpse meaning dead body, and Phen as in phhyl alcohol which is used in perfumes. The dark knight Stephen only belongs to Charlotte. He is not yours, nor the other candidates subordinate.
Corpse Phen? Why are all the names of these liches so weird? I said, Okay, but you have to tell me something. Is there a special meaning behind your names?
Corpse Phen nodded without a care and said, With Corpse ret, the first corpse he possessed died from excessive blood loss. His body was dyed scarlet from top to bottom with blood. As for Pink Corpse, he used a body that was killed by inhaling poisonous gas. Thus, it had pink skin. The body I possessed was a richdy that died from being poisoned. Even when she was dead, her body still retained arge amount of perfume.
So they are all Corpses huh? I nodded and waved my hand, turning Corpse Phen into a torch of Hells Fire. But right after, I suddenly thought of another question. Quickly, I asked, Do you all especially like to use the corpses of little girls? Why is that?
Dont you know? The burning Corpse Phen said while smiling, The Shadow God most frequently uses the image of a little girl
His words broke in the middle as his entire body suddenly crumbled into ashes.
Oh! So its because the Shadow God likes to pretend to be a little girl? I thought the Shadow God was supposed to wear a ck robe and look extremely sinister.
Within the ashes, a small orb of dark element slowly rose up. I reached out my hand to grab the orb of dark element.
Scarlet is inside my ne. Holding onto the lichs soul, I exined to him, After finding out the truth, I feel that I have wronged her a bit. Therefore, I dont want to leave her inside the ne by herself. I might as well just send you in to be with her.
The soul struggled desperately but was unable to tear itself away from my hand.
I seem to have be stronger than before. Is it because of that fragment from Charlotte that shot into my head?
I tried gathering dark element. It really has be much easier than before.
My sensing ability seemed to have be stronger too. Even though I was under such a thick and dense covering of dark element, I was still able to clearly see everyones positions and even the small and subtle changes in their expressions. They were holding up their weapons and looking very surprised because the death knights in the square had all copsed to the ground.
Charlotte and Stephen had been vanquished, so the death knights shouldnt stand up ever again.
This feeling is fantastic!
I happily flew towards everyone. Everyone raised their heads to look towards the sky, but obviously they werent able to see anything as the dark element that I had gathered hadnt been dispelled yet! I didnt n to dispel it anytime soon either, as there was still a whole bunch of people hiding at the side watching sneakily.
Heh! Ill show them sooner orter, especially Awaitsun!
Everyone furrowed their eyebrows, looking at the sky. I flew to the area above them and dispelled part of the element to allow them to see me. Once they saw me, they stopped frowning.
The moment I descended, Judgment walked towards me, asking, Solved?
I nodded, asking, Where is the Eternal Tranquility?
Judgment went nk, then hurriedly took the ne off his neck and handed it over to me. After I took Eternal Tranquility, he seemed to breathe a sigh of relief.
I forced Corpse Phens soul into the ne. Although I didnt know whether Corpse Phen and Corpse ret got along or not, even if they werent on good terms, arguing would still be better than living in there alone.
I stretched out my hand to give the ne back to Judgment, but he suddenly tensed before immediately rxing again.
He took the ne and, at the same time, pulled the Divine Sun Sword out. Smiling, he said, I had forgotten. I was supposed to pass the Divine Sun Sword to you first, wait until you absorbed holy element and your hair turned gold, and only after that should you put the ne back on. That was the correct procedure, right?
I didnt ept the divine sword. I merely shook my head, saying, Judgment, Ive thought things through. I will be the Demon King,
Judgment was stunned. Then, he started bellowing, Everyone, draw your weapons! Surround him! The target is Knight-Captain Sun!
Everyone reflexively took out their weapons and moved into formation Once they came to their senses and realized that the one they were surrounding was me, everyone froze. They lowered the weapons in their hands and awkwardly looked at Judgment and me.
Everyone, listen to me!
I calmly surveyed them, exining, Silent Eagle once told me that the birth of the Demon King could save the world. However, a terrifying Demon King could also decimate half of the entire world. If I hand over the position of the Demon King to the other person, and if he ignores thew andmits outrageous crimes, the Church of the God of Light would have to deploy troops to fend against him. When the timees, we would be forced to fight him, and its highly likely that people will die!
Dont put down your weapons! Judgment warned. Sun told me that even if he didnt want to receive the Divine Sun Sword, I should still shove the divine sword into his hands!
When they heard this, everyone gripped their weapons tighter and their expressions looked much more resolute.
I was being too selfish then! I shouted, Think about it! If I be the Demon King, not only would I be able to save the world, you also wouldnt have to be worried whether the Demon King would go to extremes You guys can believe in me, right? I, as the Demon King, wouldnt kill the innocent nor destroy the world. I would be the nicest Demon King! I can promise, all of you, Leaf Bud City, and everyone else would not be hurt!
Everyones expressions wavered, and the strength they used to hold their weapons also weakened.
I looked at Judgment. I said resolutely, Judgment Lesus, I want to be the Demon King. I dont want to put it like this, but being the Demon King gives me more freedom than being the Sun Knight. I feel extremely happy. In addition, if I were to do this, it would be a good thing for everyone, even for the whole world. Thus, there is no reason for me to keep refusing to be the Demon King.
Judgment was still expressionless.
I sincerely begged, Judgment no, Lesus. As the Judgment Knight, you should know what is best. Therefore, let me be the Demon King.
He remained silent for a moment, and then suddenly said, I dont care.
rmed, I hurriedly asked, What?
Lesus suddenly showed an extremely furious expression. He shouted angrily, I dont care what reasons you have, what excuses you give, whether you are happy or unhappy, what you want to do or dont want to do! Im not staying in the position of the Judgment Knight because of happiness either. Since youve already chosen to be the Sun Knight, then no matter whether you are going through happiness or pain, you must carry out the responsibilities of the Sun Knight. You have to shoulder your responsibilities until you retire. You have to undertake them until you die!
As I listened to him, I could only respond with silence. Seeing Lesus expression, there was no room for discussion.
Lesus, you still owe me two demands.
I really didnt want to use this, but Lesus gave me no other choice. I could only say, My second demand is oomph!
Lesus actually punched me? He punched me right in the face. My whole body fell to the floor. Before I could even react, someone grabbed my neck with a hand. The one who was holding me was Lesus, and he was raising the Divine Sun Sword with the tip actually pointed at me!
I was stunned. In disbelief, I shouted, Lesus, what are you trying to do?
Everyone also, in session, started shouting as they ran over.
Knight-Captain Judgment?
Stop! He is Sun!
However, Lesus didnt listen to anyones persuasion. He didnt even care about our long time camaraderie and pierced the sword into my chest without hesitation.
AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH
I cried out in pain. But Lesus held the de down mercilessly, refusing to let go. When I tried to release an attack on him, he even pushed the sword in further, making it so painful that I was unable to retaliate.
Knight-Captain Judgment!
What are you doing? Quickly stop! Sun didnt hurt us!
Hurry up and let go! Are you trying to kill Sun?
Lesus suddenly roared over them, Gather holy light!
What? Everyone stood still.
As the Judgment Knight, I order all of you to immediately gather holy light around the Sun Knight!
It was so painful that I was unable to focus my sensing ability. Under the situation that I couldnt see, I could only scream, Let go of me Ah!
Lesus pushed the de down further.
Believe in me. I could hear Lesus voice continuing, And believe in our Knight-Captain Sun!
The holy light exuding from the Divine Sun Sword was extremely hot, making the entire wound feel like it was burning. I was in so much pain that sweat started to pour from me, and it became impossible for me to sense what everyone was doing. However, I could begin to feel that there was holy light surrounding my body. The holy light was even flowing into me through my wound, causing the dark element to flow out.
The process was so painful that it felt as if my whole body was set on fire. I could only continuously beg for everyone to stop.
Lesus, stop!
ze, help me! Leaf, it hurts
Rnd! Dont listen to Lesus, Im the head of the Holy Temple!
Ah
The dark element hadpletely dispersed from my body and my body was filled with holy light once more. I wonder, what color my hair is now? Is it ck or white? It shouldnt be golden, since I didnt envelop my hair with holy light.
After the dark element was driven out, that burning feeling disappeared as well. Although the Divine Sun Sword was still pierced through my body, I didnt feel that burning sensation anymore. This bit of pain was still within the boundaries of being bearable. No matter what you say, I am still a holy knight, which has the best endurance!
Izily said, Judgment, although it doesnt hurt as much anymore, you should still pull the sword out. Otherwise, I wont be able to heal my wound.
Judgment lowered his head to look at me, and then pulled out Eternal Tranquility to tie around my neck. However, he still didnt extract the Divine Sun Sword from my body. His expression seemed extremely wary, as his eyebrows were so furrowed he could probably squish a mosquito to death with them.
I knew there woulde a day when I would be bashed up by you and still have to say Im sorry, I was wrong. I paused, and then said. Im sorry, I was wrong. And thank you for not letting me go.
Judgment was rather startled. It was only then that he pulled the sword out. It was so painful I nearly screamed. Couldnt you have done it more gently?
However, the next moment I really did want to scream. Judgment, he, he threw away the sword and actually copsed onto my shoulder with his head lowered He He isnt crying, right?!
He didnt make any sound at all. He only rested his forehead on my shoulder and used his ck hair that hung down to cover his face. However, his hair couldnt block my sensing ability. I could still see his expression and the small amount of water element in the corners of his eyes.
He spoke so softly that I was the only one who could hear him. Sun, I didnt know if what I did was right or wrong. If you were to still insist on leaving after I pierced the sword through
I immediately interrupted, You didnt do anything wrong! Lesus Judgment is always right. For the past decade or so, when were you ever wrong?
He smiled and said, Doing one thing wrong allowed you to acquire three favors from me. Even up to this day, I have not returned them all. How could I possibly dare to do something wrong again?
Judgment stood up. There was no more water element in the corners of his eyes. He returned to the usual cold and cool face of the Judgment Knight and reached out his hand to pull me up. But he was too rough, causing my wound to reopen. I bent over, curling up with the pain. I couldnt even talk for what seemed like an eternity.
Sun! Leaf ran to my side and quickly casted healing magic on my wound.
Leafs healing magic wasnt sufficient, but following him were a few others who cast healing magic as well. In the blink of an eye, my injuries were nearly fully healed.
The moment I straightened up, everyone started scolding me. Earth was the first to start yelling. You went missing for over a month, so I thought you were dead already. I even dug a grave for you!
So you saw a beautiful girl and let down your guard? Storm said coldly.
Stone sighed, When your vice-captain heard that you were missing, he fainted on the spot. I dont even remember how long it took to convince him before he was willing to take everyone and evacuate.
You left everything for us to do! You sure got to sleep well!
You have to read documents for a whole year as punishment!
Youre not allowed to eat sweets for three years!
Might as well just imprison him for sixteen years. Just imprison him until he retires!
Seeing that it seemed like everyone still wanted to continue shouting at me, and the punishments were getting more and more out of hand, I quickly tried to divert everyones attention. I shouted, Still saying all that? You guys saw how I was shouting so miserably, and you still didnt save me!
Everyone was stunned for a moment. Storm was the first to shrug his shoulders and say, Its because you didnt ry your orders seriously, but Judgment was really serious!
I know, right! He wasnt even serious when he called out the order, and he mes it on us?
Ah, I almost forgot that everyone has this mysterious sense of judgment.
I turned to look at Rnd, the only one that didnt have that sense of judgment. Feeling resentful, I criticized him, Rnd, you actually didnt help me this time!
Huh? Rnd jumped in fright. Then, he smiled as he said, Its because you didnt give a serious order.
What? Even Rnd can tell when Im seriously rying an order and when Im not now? How can they tell?
I immediately asked, How exactly can you tell the difference?
Stone shook his head, saying, We cant tell you. Otherwise, you would definitely pretend to be serious in the future.
Exactly! Storm agreed loudly. Everyone, vow to the God of Light that you will keep this secret until Sun retires!
Everyone shouted in unison, We vow to the God of Light!
Volume 6, The Tenth Week of Annihilating an Undying Lich: “Demon King”
Volume 6, Chapter The Tenth Week of Annihting an Undying Lich: Demon King
Trantor: Kiyutsuna
After you went missing, we searched everywhere for you and also sent someone to alert the king. He immediately gave the evacuation order. The next month was like hell. While we were busy searching for you, we also had to evacuate the entirety of Leaf Bud City.
Also, we had to take care of the matter with Charlotte and Stephen. We had no evidence at all to use the two of them of being the Demon King and a lich. Silent Eagle was also skeptical about the im.
The Pope said there were traces of spatial ovep in Stephens room, not that we understood what a spatial ovep was Anyway, the point is he said he had a way to find you!
However we were worried that citizens might get injured in a head-on sh, so we waited until the evacuation was finished to make our move. The n was for the Pope to get you out while we stalled Charlotte and Stephen. But they found out halfway through and snatched you back, so we ended up fighting in the za.
The Twelve Holy Knights sat in the meeting room. Everyone was talking over each other to report the happenings of the past month.
I was still trying to wrap my head around the fact that a whole month had already passed. I had practically only closed and then opened my eyes, and in the end, not only was a whole month gone, so much had happened too.
Leaf said with a smile, Thank goodness for Knight-Captain Hells presence. That dark magic of Charlottes was truly frighteningly powerful. If Hell hadnt been present, there was no way we could have stalled them.
I turned to face Rnd. Thetter was at a bit of a loss about what to do, and he frantically said, It was nothing. It was all thanks to everyone working together.
Seeing him in a fluster was truly quite funny. Despite his embarrassment, he could not help the smile that tugged at the corners of his mouth. It looks like Rnd should be quite happy being the Hell Knight
Sun, good job!
I was startled but immediately realized this was probably Pink using psychic magic tomunicate with me.
However, you probably dont want to be the Demon King, right? Hehe, I have a way to let you not be the Demon King yet not have to die! Are you surprised? If you dont want to be the Demon King,e and find me!
I knew it! I rolled my eyes. That wretch Pink, she was clearly watching the excitement from the sidelines and taking advantage of the situation. Without an ounce of effort, her demon king candidate could actually be the Demon King. It was so easy that it was ridiculous!
I locked onto Pinks location, and then responded.
Isnt it too dangerous for me to go find you by myself? If your candidate wants to kill meter, I cant win against the both of you alone.
Hmph! If I wanted to kill you, you would have died a hundred times already.
She was right. If Pink had wanted to kill me, she definitely had many opportunities to do so.
Bring Rnd along, then. It should be enough to have a death lord with you, right? But you cant bring anyone other than that. Im worried that youll kill my candidate too!
All right.
Thene here! Oh, right, remember to bring my strawberry shaved ice.
Just after I finished my negotiations with Pink, I regained awareness of my surroundings to find everyone staring at me.. I quickly exined to everyone, Just now, I wasmunicating with thest lich using psychic magic. We havee to an agreement. She knows how to let the other candidate be the Demon King without taking my life. So right now I have to pay her a visit to take care of things once and for all.
Is it Pink? Judgment frowned as he said, Are you sure shes not lying to you? Is there really such a method?
I nodded, saying, Ive confirmed it with Stephen. There really is a method. Pink also understands me well and knows that I dont want to be the Demon King. Since Im already willing to give up the demon king position to her candidate, she should have no reason to sh with me.
Judgment was still worried and said, Iming with you.
I replied, somewhat reluctantly, Pink said Im only allowed to take Rnd along, in case I wanted to kill her candidate.
Rnd then added, Pink wont cause trouble. She has helped us many times before.
Judgment thought for a bit, and then gave a nod as he said, Then you two be careful.
I stood up, told Ice that I was going to his room to pick up the strawberry syrup, and then called for Rnd. The two of us went to leave the meeting room together. Before leaving, I turned and said, When Ie backter, this Demon King case will bepletely resolved. In order to save time and let the citizens of Leaf Bud City return home sooner, everyone, remember to continue the meeting and finish discussing all the follow-up work. No need to wait for me to return before discussing it!
One after another, everyone rolled their eyes at me.
Dont try to make excuses for beingzy and wanting to skip the meeting! Earth snapped, Also, when have we ever waited for you before starting a meeting? By the time you arrive, wed already be finished with the meeting! Hurry and scram now!
Rnd and I arrived at the doll shop. There wasnt a single person inside the shop. Even the beastmen had vanished without a trace. Then again, this was to be expected. If there were still people in here after the whole city had been emptied, it might attract attention from the royal knights or the holy knights.
As we entered the backroom together, we were greeted by the sight of Pink perched on her chair, seated in the same manner of having her small knickers exposed to the open air. She went straight to the point and asked, My shaved ice?
Annoyed, I chucked the whole bag of strawberry shaved ice at her. She immediately took one out and began to scarf it down.
Wheres your candidate? I was put off by the fact that I saw no one else besides Pink and said, Is there really a need to be so mysterious? You should know that I only want to be the Sun Knight, and that I have absolutely no interest in fighting over the demon king position with your candidate, right?
I know that! Pink ate several mouthfuls of shaved ice before shrugging and saying, But the Cathedral of the Shadow God definitely wont let my candidate be the Demon King.
What Guh! A stab of pain shot through my shoulder. Out of reflex, I dropped down and rolled away to reduce the damage to a minimum.
Somebody stabbed me from behind? But Rnd is standing behind me. He couldnt have been defeated already? I snapped my head up, only to see Rnd with his sword raised. From the sword, blood dripped nonstop. The blood even carried holy element. Its my blood!
Lost as to what was going on, my only thought was to protect myself first by casting the Shield of Earth, but
Pink giggled as she said, You cannot gather elements here.
This phrase sure sounds familiar, and Im afraid the reason why is the same. In here, only demon king candidates can gather dark element!
I immediately reached up to take off the Eternal Tranquility, but I could not remove the ne from my neck because it was secured there by ck threads. Furthermore, those ck threads were actually emerging from underneath my shirt, but the only thing there was
Dragons Saint Brigandine had been slightly modified by me! Pink mentioned nonchntly, It does recognize you as its master, but while in this room, itll only listen to me!
On the front of my chest, there now grew many thread-like substances from the surface of the dragon-shaped insignia. They stretched all the way to my neck and secured Eternal Tranquility tightly there. Even though these thread-like substances felt just like the bodysuit fabric, I was unable to tear them off no matter what I did.
I could only give up on this pointless endeavor and cautiously turn my attention to Rnd and Pink. I asked, Rnd, just what are you doing? Were you the one who stabbed me?
Sun, youre really stupid when ites to certain matters! Pink smiled as she said, Do you really not understand, or are you purposely refusing to understand?
Rnd being identally turned into a death knight
The incrediblyplicated process detailed in A Complete Guide to Necromancy Spells for making death knights
The day I lost my memories when I ordered Adair to dispatch someone to trail Rnd
The concern Pink had to take care of in Leaf Bud City
Bitterly, I opened my mouth and asked, Rnd is thest demon king candidate? What exactly happened on that day I lost my memories?
Pink shrugged and said, Scarlet somehow managed to break through the seal that the Pope and Neo made together with the Divine Sun Sword. She not only found you but also told you the truth. In the end, you were so angry that you tried to ambush me using the Divine Sun Sword. However, I had always had a magic circle that prevents elemental gathering cast on my house, so you got thrashed by me instead.
I originally wanted to kill you then, but to save you, Scarlet forcefully broke my magic circle from the outside and sent you away with teleportation. However, in doing so she took heavy damage. Not only did her new body get destroyed, even her soul was affected.
Thankfully, I managed to use psychic magic to seal your memories in the moment before you were teleported away. But that dealt me a lot of damage too! If you had not fainted and dropped the Divine Sun Sword from your hands, I probably wouldnt have been able to do it.
I stared at her but did not know what to say. Pink still looked like the same old Pink, but I was struck with the sudden realization that, perhaps I had never truly understood her these past ten years!
Pink sighed, and then said, Such a shame! Sun, I actually truly like you a lot, really I do! Compared to the dense Rnd, your personality is much more interesting. Its only too bad that my child is Rnd and not you. For his sake, I can only ask you to die.
Just then, Rnd suddenly rushed forward, followed closely by a sh of his sword. I could not even see his movements, never mind trying to dodge them. I felt a chilling breeze on my neck and quickly took a few steps back. When I touched my neck, I felt a patch of moist wetness.
I immediately pressed onto my neck tightly, but the blood continued to flow with no hope of stopping. This wound added to the previous one on my shoulder was causing major blood loss. I began to feel dizzy; then my legs gave out and my entire body copsed to the ground.
Why? I agreed to give up the position Could it be that that method doesnt even exist?
Pink shrugged, saying, Sure it does! However, that method needs to take ce at the altar in the Cathedral of the Shadow God, and those people at the Cathedral of the Shadow God definitely wont let my Rnd be the Demon King. You see, theres always a limit to how much chaos a living person can cause, but nobody can tell just what kinds of things an undead creature would do.
So you were lying to me? You nned to kill me from the start? I could notprehend this and asked, Why wait until now to strike? You have had many chances to make your move.
There actually werent many chances. I didnt find out that you were actually also one of the demon king candidates until muchter. Though I still had opportunities to kill you, it felt like itd be a bit of a shame. I wasnt even sure if Rnd could win against the other candidate! Also, if the Cathedral of the Shadow God found out that Rnd was a death knight during their battle, it was very likely that theyd lend a hand to the other candidate.
Pink rationalized in a tone that was so detached it was cruel. It was much too risky to battle the other candidate; however, its much easier to kill you. Youd even let Rnd stand behind you with his sword raised, giving him yourplete trust.
Rnd I looked toward him. His face held no expression. He just stared at me with his head lowered.
Seeing me lying on the ground, bleeding nonstop, yet you can remain expressionless? Could it be that Ive never truly understood you either? Rnd!
Even though the Cathedral wont ept undead creatures as the Demon King, I still had to let Rnd turn into a death knight. Pink grumbled, Never again do I want to see my child get killed by an expedition after exhausting the dark element that they absorbed! As long as he bes a death knight, the Demon Kings powers will surely allow him to evolve into the highest level of the undead a death monarch! Then, even if he uses up all of his dark element and is no longer the Demon King, thered be no need to worry about him being killed by others.
Rnds death was single-handedly orchestrated by Pink? Despite the dizziness that was setting in, I still wanted to get to the bottom of all this. I could not believe that everything about Rnd was faked this whole time. Impossible! I stared at him, and asked, Was-Wasnt it the king who tortured you to death?
Instead of Rnd answering me, Pink was the one who opened her mouth and replied, Do you really think that fat pig of a king has the patience and methods to slowly torture someone to death for three months? It was only under my hypnosis that he gained the patience and learned the torture methods.
The true culprit for Rnds torturous death was Pink? There was no way Rnd could have known, or else he wouldnt have held a grudge against the king as a death knight. However, Rnd has not said anything after hearing Pinks words, so could it be that he already knew? He knew, yet he is not afraid of her?
I dont understand, just what is going on? Rnd, do you really want to kill me, for the sake of bing the Demon King?
Pink said, At first, to prevent Rnd from killing him and then passing on, I thought I had to put in a lot of effort into protecting that pig. But in the end, Rnds obsession was to be the Sun Knight. That saved me a lot of trouble. However, you saved me even more trouble, by going as far as getting Rnd to be the Hell Knight. That disguise is actually pretty good, so Ill forgive you for stealing the Sun Knight position from Rnd back then!
Rnd I looked toward him. He still had no expression at all. Also, for some unknown reason, even though his appearance was still human, his eyes had turned into twin orbs of me. I could not even tell if he was looking at me or not.
Rnd, look at me! Im Grisia. Do you really want to kill me?
You dont need to stare at him, Pink squatted down and murmured. You dont really care for him anyways. He is a death knight, you know. Do you really think that death didnt affect him at all? He is pained by his identity as an undead creature, but you had no idea, so he could onlye to me to speak of his fears.
He told me, Everyone around him was so lively, he was like a walking tombstone. He could not understand at all why others felt excitement, sadness, or even happiness. I can actually understand; he is already dead after all. Is there anything more serious and emotional than death? So of course he cant get stirred up, though he did try really hard to act out different emotions.
Pink walked back and perched on her chair again. Then, she mumbled as she ate more strawberry shaved ice, Its just too bad that Ill never get to eat the strawberry shaved ice that your Ice Knight makes again.
Cold, its freezing cold Kill me.
No way! Pink refused immediately, The fewer wounds on the corpse, the more durable the undead creature made from it will be. You shouldnt have forgotten that your body after your death belongs to me, right? To avoid making another wound, you should just bleed and bleed until you die.
I am the Sun Knight. I said, trembling, I will not d-die so easily.
Oh? Pink smiled around a bite of shaved ice, saying, Even the Sun Knight will die when all his blood has flowed away, right? Im not in a rush. You can take your time dying!
No! Dont let me await death! Please, I beg of you Rnd Kill me!
Kill me, Im begging you
Wow, the Sun Knight is really something. Ive already finished the shaved ice, and youre still not dead Rnd, what are you doing?
Ugh!
Volume 6, Sixth Shared Rule of the Twelve Holy Knights: “We Can Never Lose the Sun Knight”
Volume 6, Chapter Sixth Shared Rule of the Twelve Holy Knights: We Can Never Lose the Sun Knight
Trantor: Evangeline
The task on hand now is to report to the king. Lesus Judgment turned to Aivis and said, Stone, when Sun returns, go with him to the pce.
Understood, Aivis immediately nodded.
Even though Vivals chin was raised in a prideful manner, he wore a worried expression on his face and said, We also have to quickly inform the personnel from the Church of the God of Light who have retreated. I am truly worried for Suns vice-captain. Not only has Adair been overworked, now he has to worry excessively for his captain. He looks like hes going to drop dead at any moment! If we inform them toote, then Sun probably wont even have a vice-captain anymore.
No, no, no, Ceo wailed. Adair cant drop dead! If he dies, then I cant live either!
More like you will flee the Holy Temple in the dead of night
Elmairy suddenly eximed, Everyone, look out the window!
Everyone instantly fell silent and turned to look out the window one after another. Storm clouds suddenly gathered outside and the whole sky darkened. The dark clouds gradually formed a huge whirlpool, as if it would suck the entire sky into its midst.
Lesus stood up, frowning. A spot of anxiety appeared in his heart but he ignored it, because no one would feel happy if they saw the sky changing to that kind of weather. Anxiety was probably still considered a calm way to react to the situation.
Everyone started to talk. Is the Demon King being born?
Feeling uneasy, Elmairy asked, It should be the other candidate, shouldnt it? Sun couldnt have be the Demon King right?
He wouldnt dare! Unless he wants to be skewered by Judgment with the Divine Sun Sword! Earthughed loudly. Even if Sun became the Demon King, he would still be terrified of Captain Judgment!
Everyone eitherughed or chuckled.
Looking at theughing group, Lesus Judgment knew they were joking, but he still gave a serious thought to whether or not his actions were too out of line. The Judgment Knight should obey themands of the Sun Knight, not scare the Sun Knight to death.
But if Sun were not scared of him, then there really would be no way of knowing what measures Sun would take to solve things. There had to be someone there to asionally remind him not to go way over the top. As the Sun Knights subordinate and yet also a source of fear, being the Judgment Knight was certainly proving to be quite challenging. Lesus sighed helplessly.
Captain Judgment, what do you think? Elmairy asked worriedly.
Lesus surveyed hisrades and only then did he discover that even though everyone was still making teasing remarks with their mouths, the expressions on their faces were all those of worry; even Earths grin looked a little forced.
I have to calm everyones nerves first. He said lightly, It seems about time, so Knight-Captain Sun is probably handing the position of the Demon King over to the other candidate now. We have to hurry up and get on with our meeting. We must let the citizens of Leaf Bud City return and settle back down peacefully at the earliest possible time.
Seeing Knight-Captain Judgments calm attitude, everyone nodded and rxed significantly.
At that moment, the whirlpool outside gradually weakened and then disappeared. Everyones mind calmed down even more. They thought, This case is finally over.
Just when the meeting was about to continue, an unexpected guest suddenly appeared above the conference table. His strong dark element made everyone draw their weapons before they saw who it was, and they were almost about to attack
Wait! Its Knight-Captain Hell, Lesus called out. He recognized the person who had arrived. Even though he noticed Rnd looked a little different, it would not do to attack arade, so he quickly yelled out to stop everyone.
Ashen white body, vein tattoos of ck fire, w-tipped dragon wings but now there were three pairs of wings and they seemed evenrger than before!
The three pairs of wings were presently tucked behind Rnds back, but the dragon ws at the top of the wings almost struck the ceiling. If they opened, the meeting room probably wouldnt even be able to contain those three pairs of wings.
Lesus frowned, but in the next second he saw that Rnd was carrying someone in his arms, someone with snow white hair Unless he was unconscious, that person would never allow his hair to stay white. He quickly asked, What happened to Knight-Captain Sun?
At that moment, Rnd actually loosened his hold and let the person in his arms drop. The person fell onto the table, his white hair spilling across the surface.
Judgment was stupefied. Elmairy was the first to exim, Hell, why did you drop him? Sun will get hurt!
Rnd lowered his head slightly, but no one knew what his pair of ming eyes were looking at. He answered quietly, That would be impossible.
Lesus felt something was wrong. He was dropped like that, but Grisia didnt have the slightest reaction? Could he really be unconscious? Setting aside his questions for Rnd, he directly reached out to brush away Grisias hair, and called out at the same time, Sun, wake up
The hair was brushed away to reveal that the Sun Knights pair of blue eyes were actually open. They were wide open and looking straight at Lesus.
Lesus could only stare back, dumbfounded.
Elmairys scream echoed around the room, and everyone started to panic Suddenly, a huge force pressed everyone down into their chairs, immobilizing them.
Lesus was also forced down into his chair, unable to move, but this force cleared his mind. He inspected Grisia closely, and the longer he looked, the lower his heart sank.
The Sun Knight uniform was almostpletely dyed red, making it obvious there had been a massive loss of blood. But most importantly, the pupils in those blue eyes were dted. If this were someone else, Lesus could tell at first nce that this person was dead. But this was not someone else. It was Grisia Sun, so he could not bring himself toe to this conclusion.
Lesus looked up. The aura that Rnd was emitting now was unfathomably stronger than before. Before, Lesus could say that if he were to lose to Rnd, he wouldnt lose too badly, but now Lesus was sure that he was not a challenge for Rnd at all!
You are the Demon King? But after Lesus asked, he cared little for the answer and immediately followed up with another question, You killed Sun?
Yes. The Demon Kingughed, and even described the course of events without pausing. I shed him twice with my sword. He fell on the ground, his blood flowing ceaselessly, and he even begged me to kill him, but I didnt do it immediately; I only watched him He looked really scared. He was so scared of dying that he even cried! It was unsightly! Hahaha!
Chikus roared, Shut up! You traitor! He, he trusted you so much, yet you actually killed him!
No one else shouted in anger, but all of their eyes seemed to be zing, and their res were directed at the Demon King floating in mid-air.
Lesus Judgment stood up slowly. Even though his entire body was trembling under the strain of resisting, he still managed to stand up in the end, and announced to the Demon King in mid-air, The Twelve Holy Knights will never let you off!
Following that, the Twelve Holy Knights stood up one by one. They did not speak, but the determination in their eyes spoke for them.
The Demon King smiled. Heughed as he said, Thene! I will be waiting for all of you at the Cathedral of the Shadow God.
After he said that, the Demon King left.
The Twelve Holy Knights all fell back into their seats. With the enemy, the Demon King gone, their vigor for revenge also vanished. All they had in front of them now was a corpse, but everyones expressions were bleaker than when they faced down the Demon King.
The dead bodyy still on the table, the opened blue eyes clouded over. Anyone could tell that he was dead. There was no denying it even if they wanted to lie to themselves.
In the silence, Lesus abruptly called out, Metal.
Metal started in surprise and nearly jumped up to answer, Yes.
Bring the Pope here right away.
The Pope followed the Metal Knight into the meeting room and asked in puzzlement, What is up with all the mysterious
Then, he froze with his eyes and mouth wide open.
The corpse that the Demon King had thrown carelessly onto the table had already been rearranged neatly with a ck robe underneath him. But the clouded blue eyes were still opened wide; no one had reached out to close his eyes.
The Pope walked to the table. Even though the truth was evident, he still couldnt resist reaching out to check for himself.
Lesus asked lightly, Pope, I heard from Sun that you know Resurrection?
The Pope hesitated, and then understood everyones intention. He said, But my sess rate of aplete revival is too low, and his injuries are so severe. This will make Resurrection much harder Even if I am willing to pay a price to resurrect him, I cant do it! Grisia could do it because he is the Sun Knight, the one closest to the God of Light.
You say that his injuries are severe? Lesus asked a different question.
The Popes face fell and he nodded, saying, Mm, there are sword cuts to his shoulder, neck and chest. The injury on the shoulder directly snapped his corbone. The injury to his neck is shallow inparison, but resulted in massive blood loss. The wound on his chest pulped his heart directly. That would be the ultimate cause of his death, but even without this chest wound, Sun wouldnt have survived because he had lost almost all the blood in his body.
Resurrect him, Lesus said without hesitation.
But
He interrupted the Pope and asked, With these injuries, how long would it take for him to lose all of his blood?
The Pope hesitated and then said, About seven or eight minutes.
So Sun got shed, they let him bleed for eight minutes, and then killed him in the end with a single strike! Lesus was practically raging by the end. And you n to let him die this way and not resurrect him?
I didnt mean it like that! The Pope quickly backpedaled. He looked around at all who were present and asked once more, But are you sure you want to do this? I have to warn you in advance, the side effects of Resurrection may be so ghastly that Sun would rather die to escape it.
Elmairy growled, Sun wouldnt choose death. He would not abandon us!
It doesnt matter if he loses or gains anything. Thats all unimportant! Chikus shouted, He is already a demon king candidate. What else is there to be afraid of?!
I dont know about the others, but my teacher taught me this, Ceo Storm said gravely. He taught me that its possible to cover up the loss of one of the Twelve Holy Knights. Even if we lose the Judgment Knight, we will only end up at most with a corrupt society. But if we lose the Sun Knight, who is responsible for leading us all, then we will have no road to tread! So
Everyone cried as one, We can never lose the Sun knight!
Hearing that, the Pope sighed and said, I understand, then lets prepare the resurrection!
The magic circle of the Resurrection spell emitted a pure white glow. The white haired body lying in the center closed his eyes. Under the worried gaze of those present
The white haired man slowly opened his eyes.
Volume 6, Epilogue: Character Introduction
Volume 6, Epilogue: Character Introduction
Trantor: Raylight
Character Introductions
Stephen: A dark knight, Awaitsuns right hand man. However, in fact, hes
Charlotte: The Cathedral of the Shadow Gods youngest shadowpriest in history. However, she seems to have another identity.
Epilogue
[This epilogue contains many spoilers about the plot. Those people who havent read the contents of the novel ande to sneak a peek at the epilogue before doing so will be bitten by the Sun Knight!]
P.S Youre not allowed toe peek at the epilogue for the sake of getting bitten!
I have a feeling that if this volume ended where a certain person had died, then everyone would really kill me. Therefore, at the end, I have added an extra line.
Everyone, please dont kill me. I tried my best! Really!
The volumes of the Undying Lich have finally ended.
A certain someone has killed off two liches, and then was killed by the third one. This lesson teaches us: If you harm liches, harm wille to you. Henceforth, one shall not casually kill liches for fun.
Cough!
Following this are the volumes of the demon king. However, I havent decided to directly call them demon king or just add on other words. Anyway, the seventh volume and the eighth volume will be volumes about the demon king.
By the way, the eighth volume will be thest volume.
The dispute of the demon king candidates actually started a long time ago; its only that Sun hadpletely forgotten all about it. In the next volume, we will understand more regarding this matter, and a few small secrets will be revealed.
A first-person point of view is really hard to handle, especially a first-person point of view for a long series. Every time I write a first-person point of view for a long series, this kind of feeling is etched even deeper. (However, I still continue to write them without changing. Is this possibly a tendency to inflict self-abuse?)
Luckily, I had nned since the start to have prologues and epilogues for the Legend of the Sun Knight to not be written in the first-person point of view, and thus I can use them to add on some stuff. Otherwise, the author really would cry. The main character from whose point of view the story is told has kicked the bucket, so someone teach me how to continue writing~
The author has actually killed off the main character in a first-person point of view story; this is really the epitome of the case that misfortunes springing from ourselves are the hardest to bear. (This once again proves that the author is not only fond of abusing the main character, but also abusing herself.)
In the past, I have seen some readersment, saying that the first to die was Leaf, and the second to die was Judgment, so who will be the third to die? After that came a lot of spection, and there were even guesses as to what Sun would lose because of Resurrection.
I really wanted to reply, Wrong, wrong, wrong, all of you guessed wrongly! Hahaha! (Is beaten by the crowd)
Cough. Anyway, did anyone manage to secretly guess that Sun would die? Though if you guessed it right, there isnt a prize for you.
However, everyone can still continue to guess if there is a side effect, and if so, what would it be? (Sun running towards everyone with bouncing breasts *is killed in seconds by Judgment*)
Below is the epilogue that was casually written
Im very curious as to what everyone thinks of Rnd and Pink? Everyone cane to my websites reflection corner to tell me!
Being the Judgment Knight sure is tough. Every day you have to worry about the Sun Knight walking out of the doors upright buting back lying t on his back. (Judging by this standard of tough work, Adairs job is also pretty tough.)
However, the previous generations Chasel probably didnt have this much to worry about! He only had to worry that Neo would send someone home t on their backs and then they would walk upright to the Holy Temple to make a report.
Every generation has a Sun Knight that is hard to handle! Let us give a second of silence for every generations Judgment Knight Done.
Let me just remind everyone, if you havent finished the book, please donte over to my websites reflection corner to sneak a peek, otherwise youll get spoilers! If you see the shocking bits first, it wouldnt be as interesting anymore!
However, to remind people of this in the epilogue should more or less already be toote. And I even especially told everyone not to look at the epilogue if you hadnt read the novel Never mind! Everyone can start being cautious from the next book onward!
By Yu Wo
Volume 7, Prologue: Insanity
Volume 7, Prologue: Insanity
Trantor: lucathia
An enormous amount of holy light engulfed the entire conference room. Although the rays of light were piercing, none of the people present closed their eyes. Instead, they did their utmost to widen their eyes, afraid to even blink.
All of them stared in concentration at Grisia Sun.
Hey on top of the conference table, his white hair syed across the surface. His clothes werepletely stained with blood. It contrasted against his white hair and clothes, the blood being a red deep enough to shock any whoid eyes on him. However, what was even more frightening were those blue eyes of his. They were open butcking in luster.
The Twelve Holy Knights now only ten were all fixated on those blue eyes.
Enveloped by holy light, the blue eyes slowly closed. Upon seeing this, everyone became ted but then became even more nervous. The eyes hadnt opened back up.
They started to panic.
Elmairy was the first to yell anxiously, Whats going on? Did Resurrection f-fa Fail? He could not evenplete his sentence. He was afraid that if he uttered it aloud, it would be true!
The Pope did not answer. He only focused on continuously releasing holy light. When they saw this, no-one dared to disturb him and could only stare uneasily at Grisias face, praying with all their might to the God of Light for his eyes to quickly open.
With each second that passed by, everyone became more and more nervous. There was still no indication that those closed eyes would open again.
The amount of holy light gradually dropped and the Popes face turned ashen. Even though he continued to pour out holy light, his expression and hisplexion indicated he was pushing his limits.
Suddenly Lesus bellowed, Grisia Sun! Youre not allowed to sleep anymore. Wake up!
At first, they were surprised by his shout, but then they immediately followed him and started yelling too.
Sun, you cant die!
Sun, you must not abandon us! You said that the Twelve Holy Knights would never abandon the Twelve Holy Knights!
Without the Sun Knight, we will no longer have a path to follow!
Sun, the blueberry pie is done!
Everyone turned in unison to look at .
When he saw everyone stare at him, was a little at a loss, but he hesitantly exined, I, I just thought this would be the most effective.
Right! Realization suddenly dawned upon everyone.
Ceo immediately turned and shouted by Grisias ear, Sun! Judgment is angry! He says that if you dont wake up, hes going to confine you for ten years!
Georgo also shouted, Sun, theres a super hot babe whos not wearing anything!
Finally, even the Pope joined in. Sun, if you dont wake up right now, Im going to deduct sixteen years worth of your sry!
Whether the Pope had stumbled upon the right method to wake him or whether it was a coincidence, Grisia actually moved. Even though only his eyshes fluttered, a movement so slight that they probably wouldnt have noticed if they hadnt all been focused on his eyes, at this moment, such a small movement was enough to quiet everyone down in an instant.
All of them waited, their eyes wide
Suddenly, Grisia sucked in arge breath, then bent over and continuously coughed in pain.
Sun woke up!
It was unknown who shouted it first. Everyone else followed him and started celebrating, jumping around and yelling like a bunch of crazy people having a party. They disyed not an ounce of dignity normally associated with the appearances of the Twelve Holy Knights. The only person whose expression had not changed for the better was Lesus. He carefully examined Grisias body.
From his outer appearance, it didnt look like he had lost anything, but that was not enough assurance. Some things, even if they were lost, could not be detected from the outside, simr to the previous time when Grisia lost his sight.
He opened his mouth and asked, Sun? Can you hear me?
Although it was still unknown whether or not Grisia had heard, everyone else had. They all stopped. In a moment, the happiness on their faces vanished without a trace. Their focus returned to Grisia. They only saw that he had already stopped coughing, yet his breathing was still heavy and quick. As he was lying on his side and his white hair was all over the ce, they could not see his face.
Grisia? Lesus asked quietly.
Grisia turned his head slightly toward Lesus. His expression was still clouded.
So he can hear? Lesuss worries lessened by one. He even began to hope maybe the God of Light really did favor Grisia that much and did not exact any price. This is a big possibility; otherwise Grisias holy magic wouldnt have been that strong, right?
Sun, open your mouth and say something, Lesus called out over and over again.
Everyone began to feel nervous, worrying about whether or not Grisia had be mute. However, he suddenly moaned in pain, Uhh
He hasnt lost his voice either!
Everyone was almostpletely relieved. His outer appearance looked fine, he hadnt lost his hearing or his voice, and it looked like there was nothing wrong. They even started to hope that maybe Grisia hadnt lost anything.
No Grisia suddenly grabbed his head with both hands, his expression pained.
Everyone was shocked. They asked one after another, Sun, whats wrong?
No! Sun gasped and then began screaming, No, no, no. It wasnt me! It wasnt!
Sun?
When Grisia held his head and screamed, numerous magic spells burst out around him. Though these spells werent harmful in the least, everyone was caught off guard by Grisias sudden attack and the people closest to him were lightly injured. However, they werent at all concerned about their injuries, only surprised at Grisias unexpected scream and attack.
Though they were all blocked by the Shield of Earth, the magic spells came at them nonstop. Lesus grabbed Grisia by his shoulders and yelled, Sun! Stop this!
Grisia stiffened and raised his head. There were rips and bloodstains all over his clothes, his white hair was a mess, and on top of that, his expression was frantic; he could not look any worse than he currently did.
Sun, whats going on? Elmairy was so worried that he was nearly crying. He had never seen Grisia look this panicked before.
Though no one else asked, their expressions said that they also wanted to ask this question.
It wasnt me, it wasnt me, it wasnt Grisia merely repeated that line over and over again. He became more and more frantic.
Lesus calmly asked, What didnt you do?
Grisia remained beside himself in panic, as if he had not heard Lesuss words at all; like he waspletely submerged in his own world.
Lesus carefully observed Grisia, but he could not deduce any clues from Grisias eyes because Grisia was basically blind He hadnt felt the impact of that as deeply as he did currently.
Everyone yelled in worry. Knight-Captain Judgment, whats going on with Sun?
There was no way Lesus could know either, but he did know everyone was currently confused and needed someone to calmly tell them that everything would be all right. Even better, they needed someone to give them orders, to tell them what they should do now, to make them so busy that they wouldnt have time to panic that person had always been Grisia.
Currently, Lesus had no choice but to y that role. He bellowed, Dont panic! Grisia has only just been revived, so his mind is not very clear yet.
It was me, Grisia said abruptly.
Stunned, they all turned to look at Grisia. Even though hed suddenly switched from denial to acknowledgment, they were not at all happy. Grisiasplexion looked even worse than before. If Grisias state were previously described as extraordinarily panicked, then his current condition was practically deathly despair.
Dejected, he mumbled, So it really was me
Lesus roared, Sun, wake up! Only the Twelve Holy Knights are present. There is no one else!
Grisia seemed to have finally heard Lesuss words. He stilled, and then he struggled to get off the table, nearly falling. Lesus, who was nearest to him, quickly helped him up.
He never would have thought that Grisia would pull out the Divine Judgment Sword.
Grisias action stunned Lesus, who immediately took two steps back. He was not afraid that Grisia would harm him. However, since Grisia was not currently in a good state, if he were to swing the sword and hurt Lesus, Grisia would definitely feel very remorseful in the future.
He didnt expect that Grisia would flip the sword around and plunge it towards his own heart
No- Lesus quickly stepped forward, but Grisias action was so resolute that he couldnt make it in time.
ng.
The Divine Judgment Sword was sent flying by a knife. The two weapons both pierced the wall, and everyone saw that the knife was Metals. Because everything had happened so quickly, there was no reaction until a few seconds after everyone saw the two des quivering in the wall. Then, they realized that Grisia had nearly killed himself with a sword, and became so scared that they broke out into cold sweat.
Lesus rushed forward and grabbed Grisia by his shoulders. He yelled furiously, What are you doing? Do you know what you just did?
I did it. It was me So it was me. Everything was me!
Grisia began tough loudly. Heughed so much that when he raised his head, there were tears leaking out of the corners of his eyes. Hisughter ended in dry coughs, which became sobs, before he finally fell to the floor and started weeping in agony.
At that moment, dont mention the others being scared witless, even Lesus was no longer able to keep hisposure. He forced Grisia up from the floor and shook him violently back and forth. At the same time, he yelled, Sun, Sun, you have to wake up! You havent done anything. You have just been revived. Do you remember? You were Betrayed by Rnd.
He stopped abruptly because this was really not a good time to discuss something like betrayal. Grisia was already so agitated that he could barely recognize the people around him. There was no need to upset him even more.
However, there was not even the slightest reaction from Grisia. He stilled for a moment and then looked like he had seen something. He suddenly got up and dashed toward some direction It wasnt until Lesus ttened Grisia against the floor that the others realized Grisias target was actually the sword and the dagger in the wall.
Grisia struggled with all his might, but Lesuss strength was much greater. Slowly, he stopped struggling, but instead dark element started gathering all around him until countless des brimming with dark element formed and hung in the air above the room. All of the des were pointed in the same direction C at Grisia himself.
Lesus did not pay any attention to the Dark des. Only anger existed on his face. He could not help but yell at the person below him, Sun, stop this! It was very difficult to save you, yet you want to die?
Grisia tilted his head and wasnt even looking at Lesus. Multitudes of Dark des dropped upon them all at once, but none of them hurt the two of them as the Shield of Earth had long since been cast to protect them.
Lesus pushed Grisias face to the floor forcefully, but Grisias eyes didnt focus. Even if Lesus stared at his face, he could not determine where Grisia was putting his attention.
Though Grisia had been blind for some time, he had always looked at things, such as the person he was speaking to. So even though they knew he was blind, they hadnt really understood what that meant because he was truly too good at pretending.
Seeing this, Lesus felt uneasy. Every time Grisia dropped all pretenses, nothing good happened. He could not help but yell, Sun, what has gotten into you? Cant you see that were in front of you?
A side effect
Everyone turned to look toward the Pope, who seemed to have thought of something. Their expressions were all frightening, each worse than the others. The Pope pushed on and said, No matter how I look at him, Sun doesnt seem like he has any other side effects, but my sess rate of a perfect resurrection is only 10%. The chance of gambling and winning is not very high. What if going crazy was the
Dont speak nonsense! Ceo cut the Pope off and yelled, Sun has only just woken up. Its just that his mind isnt clear yet!
Seeing everyone else nodding hurriedly, the Pope closed his mouth and didnt press the matter further, but he knew very clearly that inside everyones hearts, they knew that those words were actually nonsense. Two other people present had previously been resurrected as well, and neither of them had disyed Grisias current condition.
Elmairy suddenly yelled in rm, Knight-Captain Judgment, Sun is absorbing dark element!
On hearing this, everyone became stunned. Lesus immediately bellowed, Bring the Divine Sun Sword over!
Once the two of them finished speaking, everyone realized what was happening. Because the rate at which Grisia was absorbing the dark element had rapidly exploded, even someone who didnt have an inclination for sensing could discover the abnormal gathering of dark element. They were all holy knights of the holy element, so naturally they were more sensitive toward the dark element.
Grisia even cast Bone Prison, and those who were caught unprepared were knocked away.
Lesus was the first to crawl back up. He rushed toward the Resurrection Circle and drew out the Divine Sun Sword. Then, he brought it with him as he ran in Grisias direction. Grisia looked very despondent, as if he had a natural loathing of the light. He sat on the floor and raised a hand. Numerous bones sprung up from the floor by his side, the Bone Prisonyering upon itself like a gigantic, white cocoon of thistles and thorns.
Lesus would never give up advancing just because of that. He used the Divine Sun Sword to sh at the Bone Prison. It was as easy as using a heated knife to cut butter. He shed and shed, and in a matter of seconds, reached Grisia.
Grisia did not wait for him. He reached a hand out to his Bone Prison. Immediately, his hand was riddled with cuts by the sharp bones, but he was not bothered. He grabbed one of the bones and pierced it towards his heart.
Luckily, when the tip had barely touched his chest, an arrow shattered the bone.
Grisia stilled. Right after, he reached out for another bone and stabbed it toward his chest without the slightest hesitation. Elmairys arrow stopped him again in time. When Grisia finally realized that he would not be able to use the bones, he switched to using dark element to attack himself
Stop it! Everyone started destroying the Bone Prison.
As he cast the Shield of Earth to protect Grisia, Georgo yelled, Sun, can you hear us or not?
Grisia merely continued to attack himself with all his might. Simultaneously, he repeatedly cast Bone Prison, not letting anyone near him.
Grisia Sun!
Lesus yelled angrily. He brought the Divine Sun Sword down behind his waist, immediately following that up with the starting position for swinging his sword. He paused for around three seconds, and then he swung. His battle aura red following his swing, destroying all of the Bone Prisons before him. It knocked into Grisia, but was stopped by the Shield of Earth.
Following that, Lesus threw aside the Divine Sun Sword, rushed to Grisias side, and performed a hand chop to Grisias neck, rendering him unconscious before he could make a sound.
When Grisia fell, the dark element he had gathered immediately dispersed. After all, this was the Church of the God of Light, and even the Divine Sun Sword was present, so it was truly not a good ce for gathering dark element. It could even be said that a normal mage would not have been able to gather any dark element in here.
Captain Judgment, Sun is Ceo started to raise a question but stopped halfway. He really didnt know if he wanted to receive an answer.
Lesus was also somewhat at a loss. Yet as per normal, he retained theposure that the Judgment Knight should have, and said calmly, Maybe Resurrection has muddled his mind a little. Maybe some sleep will help. No need to worry too much.
Is that so? Elmairy quickly asked, But he didnt even notice that we were by his side. Thats, thats
But after saying that much, he copied Ceo and closed his mouth. That was because he saw the panicked expressions on everyones faces; even the one who was usually the calmest out of them all was no exception They needed to calm down and to wait for a change. Maybe it really was like what Knight-Captain Judgment had said, that Sun only needed to sleep and he would recover.
Right! Nothing would happen to Sun. He only needs to sleep a little, and when he wakes up, he will be back to normal
Volume 7, The First to Ending the Demon King: Revealing the Truth behind the Demon King
Volume 7, The First Chapter to Ending the Demon King: Revealing the Truth behind the Demon King
Trantor: Raylight
..
..
Child!
?
Child, my child, why were you so foolish as to trust others? Its okay even if you dont trust me; actually, thats even better. Its okay even if you kill me or seal me. The most important thing is, dont trust anybody and dont trust anyone!
Scarlet? Hearing the word seal, I finally understood whose voice this was. In a hurry, I replied, I dont want to be the demon king!
I only didnt want you to die! If you dont be the demon king, you would definitely perish! In the end, you really died.
I died?
Yes, you were killed by thest demon king candidate, remember?
Thest demon king candidate Rnd! Its Rnd who killed me. He and Pink set a trap, and then they killed me!
After remembering everything, I still didnt dare believe it at all. I growled, I dont understand, why would Rnd kill me? Even if he is thest demon king candidate I dont believe it!
Pink as well. Why would she harm me? We have already known each other for more than ten years. How is it possible that she would watch me bleed to death I dont believe it!
You dont understand us. So many years have already passed. Within all three of us, the only left thing that we are concerned about is our own child. Everything else is not important, not important!
Thats impossible! There must be some kind of misunderstanding!
Sigh, then Ill just let you see it all!
Child, remember, next time, dont trust anyone else again.
It all? Wait, Scarlet!
In the darkness burst a sudden great release of light. It was simply so blinding that even my eyes hurt, and I couldnt help but use my hands to cover my eyes Wait a moment! How am I able to see this?
Oh no, Imte!
A child ran past me. The expression on his face was a little nervous, not much like an expression that a child would show. However, those fair and tender cheeks likely exined that he was definitely not any older than twelve years old.
Fair and tender I thought that I would never be able to use this description ever again. Thats because no matter how exceedingly good a blind mans sensing ability is, even if above average and close to godliness, he is definitely unable to sense whether something is fair and tender or not. One is not able to tell something like color when sensing, and without color, nothing will appear tender no matter what the object is.
However, rather than the matter of I suddenly can see, what was more shocking was that the kid just now had golden hair and blue eyes with fair skin, and his face was so familiar that it couldnt be any more familiar If that wasnt myself, theres an eighty percent chance that it was my future child!
Unfortunately, right now, I dont even know who my wife is, let alone my child. That should be me all right. To say it more urately, it was me before the age of twelve.
I looked all around me, to the left and to the right. This was a ce that couldnt be more familiar. This was the Holy Temples square, and I couldnt have mistaken the time either. Thats because I saw my teacher, and in front of him, there were ten children who were about ten years old lining up. They were selecting the young Sun Knight!
Perhaps it was because of your beautiful blond hair!
This line I was stunned for a moment. At this time, a brown-haired kid walked past me. I shot a nce at him by reflex, and only then did I abruptly recall who he was
Rnd!
Upon remembering who he was, I glued my eyes to him hurriedly. That was because at that time, I had only seen his back as he left. Thus, right now, I wanted to see his every step and expression clearly.
Did he leave with anger and unwillingness? Did he cry? At that time, every child who wasnt selected had cried. Did Rnd do the same?
I even specifically walked in front of him, wanting to see what kind of expression he was showing at the moment. He walked toward me, head-on, and on his face there was no expression?
I stared at him, but he had no expression on his face at all. He looked as though he was in a nk daze. This was simply too strange; how is it possible that he would show this kind of expression at this kind of time?
He walked straight onward, and though I was blocking his path ahead, I had no intention of letting him pass. I really wanted to block his way and ask him what exactly he was thinking But he passed directly through my body without even stopping.
I turned around to look at him. He walked directly to a womans side, and that womans left hand was already holding onto another child. The child was wearing a cloak and had her head lowered, and the hood covered the childs face. One couldnt tell exactly how old she was, but it seemed that she was a little bit younger than Rnd.
The woman extended her right hand, and Rnd took her hand in passing. The three of them turned around and left.
I chased them for a few steps, before the child wearing the cloak turned around. Her line of sight passed through me andnded on an area not too far away behind my back.
Softly, she said, Grisia? Ive remembered you, humph!
So, actually this was the first meeting between Pink and me?
However, I hadpletely no recollection of this matter for, at that time, I only managed to have the time to sneak a hasty peek at Rnds back. That was because the whole square was paying attention to who the young Sun Knight was, and after my teacher had announced that he had selected me, he had brought me around to see the other young knight selection results. There waspletely no time to even look at Rnd for more than a peek.
Rnd had actually already known Pink then No, he was actually brought to the selections by Pink, right? But he had never mentioned this before. Didnt hee from an orphanage?
Wait, he seemed to have said that his sword was a family heirloom? Where would a family heirloome from for an orphan?
However, if Rnd wanted to hide the fact that he wasnt an orphan, then he shouldnt have mentioned a family heirloom. Could it have been a slip of the tongue? Is it my brain that is confused or is Rnds brain confused?
I really wanted to follow them and see where they went afterward. However, the surrounding scenery started to blur. It felt extremely familiar, a little like the scenery before one is about to faint Being familiar with this kind of matter simply isnt a good thing. In this year already, the number of times I have fainted is even more than my past twenty yearsbined!
Usually this process wouldnt take too long. It wouldnt take more than two seconds to lose consciousness after the surroundings begin to blur. However, I had already thought about so many things, yet I have yet to faint? What was more important was that the scenery was starting to sharpen again
After my surroundings became clear, I instead discovered that I was not at the Holy Temples square anymore. However, this ce was still within Leaf Bud City, and with just a look, I could tell that this street definitely wasnt far from the Holy Temple.
Just as I was pondering over which street this was, a boy suddenly passed through my chest!
Right, I seem to be in spirit status right now with others being unable to see or touch me. However, even if that is the case, could you not pass through me randomly? It feels really strange Wait, was he a golden-haired boy? Dont tell me its me again?
Thinking till there, I hurriedly gave chase. However, just after I took two steps forward, the boy stopped. He turned around to yell into an alley, Hey! What are you all doing?
Although I was only looking at his side profile, that was me all right.
I looked into the alley that he was facing. A few boys were giggling as they surrounded something unknown. This scene was simply very unfamiliar. However, many things had happened over the years since I was young. Even my memory wouldnt be able to remember every little segment of it. However, I should be able to remember if I watch a little longer.
That golden-haired boy I guess I should call him Grisia now? He was shouting at a few boys who were bigger than him, Dont bully her! A few guys bullying a girl, how shameless!
Those boys turned around and retorted, Its none of your business!
At this point, I finally saw that they were actually surrounding a little girl. The girl looked extremely dirty, with her clothes torn and tattered and her hair in a dishevelled mess. She was kneeling on the floor, her eyes long since filled with tears. However, she was trying to force herself to be strong and hold her tears back. When she really couldnt stop the tears from flowing, she quickly used her hand to wipe her face.
Looking at her attire, she should have been a beggar.
However, what was strange was that there was dark element faintly emitting from her body. Though normal people didnt possess sensing ability, they would still dislike things with dark element in them by instinct. This was probably one of the reasons she was bullied.
She is an unlucky girl! Those boys threatened, If you dare go near her, you will also be unlucky!
Nonsense! Grisia wasnt afraid in the least bit and even retorted, Therespletely no such thing as an unlucky girl! Its apparent that you guys are bullying her. A few guys bullying a girl, shame on you!
Those boys faces became red, their shame seeming to turn into anger. The girl instead lifted her head up, and her face lit up in hope as she stared at Grisia.
The boys rushed toward Grisia, full of rage. Thetter was not to be outdone. He quickly ran to one side, took a broom and wielded it as a sword. The pose seemed to have an impact, for even the boys slowed their footsteps a little. However, seeing that they had the advantage in numbers, they still charged on fearlessly.
Grisia wielded the sword No, it was a broom, and knocked it into a boys arm. The other person yelled loudly in pain, and then using his backhand, he snatched the broom away with a single grab.
Er Grisia looked at his empty hands and then lifted his head to look at the tall boys in front of him who were angry and had grown a little too well. He gave a radiant smile, saying, The God of Light tells us that, even toward our enemies, we should hold fast to a benevolent and affectionate heart Ouch! That hurts!
The boys gathered around, and without a second word, theyunched into a flurry of punches and kicks.
Dont hit me anymore, it hurts!
While he was getting beaten up, he muttered in fragmented pieces, Sob, sob, sob! Im going to tell my teacher No wait, if I tell Teacher that I lost a fight, he will kill me! Sob, sob, sob, I got beaten up and I cant even lodge aint, Im so pitiful
So I had already started muttering like this from such an early age?
The girl seemed to be unable to look on any longer. She dashed in front of Grisia, using her two hands and body to protect him, and shouted, Dont hit him anymore! This has nothing to do with him, just hitting me is enough.
Grisia, who had been screaming that it hurts as though his life depended on it, immediately grabbed the girl and pushed her behind his back to protect her. However, the girl wasnt willing to let that happen and struggled to stay in front to protect him. Grisia was a little vexed as he yelled, Dont protect me! If my teacher were to find out that I was actually protected by a girl, he would certainly kill me! Dont get me in trouble!
Hearing that, the girl faltered, as though she had no idea what to do.
The boys helped them solve this problem by beating up the two of them fairly. Only after beating them up for a while, when a few adults stuck their heads out to scold them, did the boys run awayughing, not forgetting to turn their heads back to ridicule them.
Who asked you to protect her!
I told you she is an unlucky girl! Look, youre also unlucky now! Hahaha!
The girl lowered her head with a sad expression. No matter how hard she tried to hold them in, her tears couldnt help but flow down.
Grisia suddenly jumped up, shouting, You guys beat me up, yet you say that this is the misfortune that she brought onto me. Are your brains rotting or something? No matter how you say it, it is a misfortune that you guys brought onto me! What does it have to do with her? You guys are the ones who are unlucky!
Hearing that, the girl lifted her head to look at Grisia. Though there were still two streaks of tears running down her cheeks, her expression was no longer sad.
Grisia lowered his head, just in time to lock eyes with the girl. He gave a smile but also agitated the bruise on his cheek. The smile immediately turned into a pained smile, and the expression of him crying and smiling at the same time was soical that even the girl couldnt help butugh.
Grisia cursed under his breath, It hurts like mad! They actually hit me so hard They better watch out! In the future, you better not get caught and thrown into the Judges Complex. If you get dragged in, Ill make you guys pay for this!
After he finished cursing them through his mutters, he lowered his head again to tell the girl, Dont be scared! In a moment, it wont hurt anymore!
The girl gave a faint smile, saying, Will the pain fly away? Though she said this, her expression was one of obvious disbelief.
Thats right! Itll probably fly to the God of Lights ce. Grisia finished his words casually and then muttered a short incantation. Following that, both his hands emitted a warm, honey-colored glow that covered the two of them. Laughing, he said, Look, it doesnt hurt anymore, right?
The girl was stunned for a moment and then turned her head to look over her own body. The original wounds were actually all gone. She showed an astonished expression and then looked at Grisia nkly.
Laughing, Grisia said, I am called Grisia, and I am the future Sun Knight! How about you?
S-Sun Knight? The girl hesitated for a while before she shyly replied, Everyone calls me Unlucky.
Grisia was stunned for a moment. Then, he frowned as hemented, Thats not a name! Dont you have another name?
The girl shook her head.
Then let me give you a name! As though it was a matter of fact, Grisia continued, Hm Then Ill call you Charlotte! How about that? The meaning of Charlotte is a healthy girl, and because you look very healthy and energetic, can I call you Charlotte?
The girl replied back in a daze, Charlotte?
What, you dont like it?
The girl I should call her Charlotte now. She nodded her head in a hurry, saying, I-I like it!
Then good. Grisia nodded his head, and following that, he acted like a spoilt child as he said, Then Charlotte, would you apany me to buy desserts? One has to queue for a really long time at that store! Queuing by myself is boring, so apany me there! Lets go!
After saying that, without caring about whether she consented, he extended a hand to hold hers. Charlotte stretched her hand out hesitantly. However, once she lowered her head to see her own filthy hand and the other persons hand as white as snow, she immediately pulled her hand back. However, Grisias movements were even faster, and after grabbing her hand, he dragged her to the shop.
Lets go! If we arrive toote, everything will be sold out! That shops desserts are really super delicious!
I followed behind them, watching them chat, giggle and line up. In the end, when they had finally reached the front of the line with much difficulty, they only had a few copper ducats on hand due to Grisia forgetting to bring his wallet. It was just enough to buy a single blueberry lollipop; thus, the two of them shared it together
In the end, the two people sat at the edge of the fountain in the center of the za. Facing the sunset and sharing one blueberry lollipop, the two of them looked rather picturesque and poetic. However, the people involved were two little mischievous children licking a blueberry lollipop, so rather than unpractical stuff like picturesque and poetic charm, they would probably prefer a slice of blueberry cake.
Grisia suddenly eximed, Oh, oh no, its reallyte. I have made ns with my teacher to go look for Big Sister Never mind, it should be fine. I should still be able to make it in time if I go now, since Teacher always arrives ratherte.
Wrong, my teacher just happened to not to bete that time, resulting in me getting a beating. Moreover, because I had executed two healing spells before that, I didnt have enough holy light to heal myselfpletely, causing me to feel so much pain on the way there.
I remember now. I remember everything now.
Meeting Charlotte, ying with her the entire afternoon, leaving because I had to go look for Big Sister and also, our promise
Grisia stood up and jumped off the step, shouting to the girl, Charlotte, tomorrow evening Ille and look for you to y, okay? Lets just meet at this fountain!
Charlotte nodded her head, giving a smile as she replied, Okay. After finishing her words, she realized that she was still holding half of a blueberry lollipop in her hand and handed it over in a hurry, saying, Your lollipop.
Ill give it to you! I couldnt possibly bring a lollipop to go find my teacher. He would kill me!
Charlottes face was full of fear as she replied, Your teacher is so scary. No matter what you do, he is going to kill you.
Haha, my teacher is very scary, thats right Grisia gave a hollowugh and then continued, Then Ill be going off first! See you tomorrow evening. If I amte or I donte, it could be because my teacher suddenly gave me an assignment. If that is so, then well meet the evening on the day after In conclusion, you have to wait for me. You must wait for me!
Okay, I will wait for you. I wille here every evening to wait for you, Charlotte agreed and nodded her head. Only then was Grisia willing to depart.
Until she couldnt see the boys shadow anymore, Charlotte kept on murmuring, Ill definitely wait for you, Grisia, Sun Knight.
Charlotte
It was me who had given her a name. It was me who had asked her to wait for me. In the end, it was also me who killed her.
However, just by spending half a day with her, I had actually affected her entire life. Is there anyone who is more obstinate than she is?
She licked the blueberry lollipop, her eyes still looking in the direction in which I had gone. Even though I was actually long gone from that ce and waspletely out of sight, she still kept on looking in that direction.
I, too, kept on looking at her. That was because from now onward, I would never see her again, for she hadnt even left behind a corpse!
However, at this moment, the scenery started to blur again, and Charlottes body also began to fade. I couldnt help but look at the sky and beg, Please, Scarlet, let me look just a little longer. Just a little longer would be fine, I beg of you!
I dont know whether she couldnt hear me begging her, or whether she wasnt willing to let me look on any longer. Charlotte still disappeared, and no longer would I be able to see her again
Because I killed her.
The surrounding scenery changed again. It didnt look like this ce was Leaf Bud City anymore but a cavern. What time and ce will it be this time?
Neo, why did you knock Grisia unconscious?
I was stunned. Turning around, I saw that the person who had spoken was actually Aldrizzt. My teacher, Neo, was standing at his side, and I, at that time, was lying on the ground unconscious This was the time when we had entered the cavern to take Eternal Tranquility!
While tossing Eternal Tranquility, my teacher lowered his head to look at the unconscious me, saying, If I didnt knock him unconscious,ter on he would be all long-winded again! If you knock him out, he wouldnt be so long-winded anymore.
Teacher! So you had actually knocked me out, and it wasnt that I had used too much holy light and fainted? Y-You Though I know that it was something that had already happened in the past, I still couldnt help but start to feel anxious. Thats because in a while, Scarlet is going toe and chop off Teachers arm!
If I was still awake, perhaps I could have helped my teacher. Perhaps he wouldnt have lost his right arm.
Aldrizzt sighed as hemented, Since you knocked him unconscious, wont you have to wait for him to wake up?
My teacher seemed not to care in the least bit as he said, He wont be unconsciousness for long. You, hurry and take the chance now to tie the rope onto Eternal Tranquility and then tie it around his neck. After saying that, he shoved the gemstone into the other partys hands just like that.
Aldrizzt rolled his eyes at him, saying, Dont tell me tying a rope around gemstones is a mages job?
You havent done much along the way here. Do you have to nag so much over doing such a small thing?
Hearing that, the dark elf grumbled, It wasnt me who wanted to get the gemstone while he started to do the chore. Not too long after, he held the gemstone with the rope tied around it and squatted to the side of my unconscious body. Just when he was about to tie on the ne
Aldrizzt! My teacher roared.
Huh? Aldrizzt turned around to look at my teacher in puzzlement.
My teacher pushed aside Aldrizzt with one hand, but he himself had not had enough time to dodge the blow. His right arm was sliced off by a dark de. The entire arm flew away until it hit the wall and fell down again.
Large amounts of blood spurted from my teachers cut-off limb.
It just missed by a little bit!
That me spoke as such and then slowly climbed up. On my face was a smile filled with malicious intent. I even released a boom of dark elemental magic in passing, the explosion thoroughly sting my teachers cut-off right arm into smithereens.
It wasnt until now did I truly understand what had happened Teachers right arm was chopped off by me?
No! I couldnt help but give a loud scream, not daring to believe it at all. This isnt real; it must be Scarlet trying to confuse me!
Nonono- It wasnt me! Its not!
However, there was no one who could hear my screams. My teacher didnt even give another look at his right arm that had been sted into smithereens. Instead, he stared at the me who had a malicious smile, saying, Grisia, what are you doing?
What am I doing? That me gave augh, and then his face twisted and he growled, Who asked you to knock me unconscious! Its always been like this. Whatever you wish to do, youll do so recklessly. You want me to purify the area, I have to purify the area. You want me to faint, I have to faint. What do you think I am? Your toy? Ive wanted to give you a lesson for a very long time!
Grisia! Aldrizzt angrily said, It was for your sake that Neo came to purify this cavern. How could you say something like that! This is simply just too
nk!
That mey down once more, the culprit being the Divine Sun Sword.
Aldrizzt froze in shock, and my teacher instead walked to the front of that me, and then gave a cold snort before he growled, I, your teacher, can still ughter you without my right hand! You better watch out! This time, I used the sword hilt to hit you. Next time, it would be the sharp tip of the sword!
When Aldrizzt saw that my teachers entire right side of his body had been dyed red by blood, he panicked and shrieked, Neo! Your arm
Instead, my teacher interrupted him, Aldrizzt, pass me pen paper.
Pen paper? Aldrizzts eyes turned wide as he eximed, Are you asking for bandages? You have to hurry and treat your injury!
My teacher roared at him in rage, I want Pen and Paper!
Aldrizzt was stunned for a moment, and then he hurriedly dug out a pen and paper from their luggage. After receiving the items, my teacher actually started to write a letter.
Seeing the situation, Aldrizzt felt helpless and anxious. He quickly tried to find bandages to help him bandage up the wound, but the blood soaked through the bandages in a short period of time. In the end, he could only take off his own cloak and use it to help my teacher tie the entire wound.
After writing the letter, my teacher hurriedly shoved the letter onto that me. Though he was pretending that nothing was wrong, his forehead had long since broken out into a cold sweat.
Finally, Aldrizzt couldnt help but growl, Neo, stop pushing yourself! Do you really want to die? Do you know that the amount of blood you have lost is already enough to cause death?
Its all settled. My teacher said urgently, Now throw Grisia outside, then we will leave.
Lets ignore him. He wont die here, but youre about to die!
No way! If he sees the state of this ce, he would deduce the truth. My student is not someone so easily dealt with!
You dont intend to tell him? Aldrizzt asked, shock written on his face.
Tell him? Dont joke around! My teacher growled, Usually he is already so long-winded with his never ending words, and you still want me to go and tell him that my arm was cut off by him? He would never forgive himself his entire life! Now, do you intend to watch me bleed to death, or are you going to help me move him outside?
Aldrizzt could only agree with him, so he answered, Okay! Dont be so agitated. Go drink a few bottles of potions first. Ill move him outside. You wait for me here, and by all means, dont move randomly!
Yes, yes. After leaving the long-winded student, there came along another long-windedpanion
Shut up! Go get some rest!
Leaving without even saying goodbye, throwing the unconscious me into the forest, the illegible handwriting, and being reluctant at the beginning to tell me who had chopped off his arm It all fits together; it really was me!
It is me who chopped off Teachers arm!
At that time, I actually really believed my teachers words and thought that Scarlet did it. There were obviously so many doubtful points; I just didnt dare think about them Hahaha!
Howughable, though I have been saying with all my might that I want to protect mypanions, in the end, the one who broke the promise and even killed Charlotte was me. The person who chopped off Teachers arm was also me. For the sake of stopping me, Pink killed Leaf. For the sake of protecting my secret, Judgment was killed Its all my fault!
I did it. It was me. So it was me. Everything was me!
Volume 7, The Second to Ending the Demon King: The Demon King’s Eyes Open
Volume 7, The Second Chapter to Ending the Demon King: The Demon Kings Eyes Open
Trantor: Doza
Child, you cant continue to sleep. There are still things you must do.
Stop your deep sleep. Wake up.
Wake up!
My eyes suddenly opened. I still couldnt see anything, yet that actually made me feel a sense of safety. Previously when I had temporarily regained my sight, the things I had seen were all horrific
Sun.
Did someone call me? I was startled and quickly extended my sensing ability; however, I discovered that this action was unexpectedly difficult. Even if I exhausted my strength I was barely able to sense a distance of about a meter around me. It seemed that even without my sensing ability, however, I could tell what my current situation was like; I was lying on a bed, my four limbs shackled to the bed posts, with a wad of cloth stuffed into my mouth.
What is going on right now? Have I been kidnapped again That cant be right! I have already died!
My mind waspletely confused, and then someone walked to the bedside and sat down. Luckily, he was sitting close enough that I was able to sense his face. It was Lesus Judgment.
Judgment lowered his head to look at me and quietly said, Sun, youve be quieter and quieter. Although your appearance when you struggle terrifies everyone, I would rather you struggle than be quiet so quiet that it feels as if youve already given up on everything.
Struggle? I wanted to open my mouth to ask him, but my mouth was gagged with a ball of cloth. Even after I mmphmmphed for a long while, Judgment remained silent,pletely ignoring me. Just what the heck is going on?
Even though I wanted to use magic to chop off the shackles binding my hands and legs, simply maintaining my sensing ability was already very strenuous, not to mention using magic. Could this be the repercussion from using Resurrection?
Did I-Did I lose my ability to use magic?
After a period of silence, Judgment suddenly said, Sun, just when will you wake up?
Wake up? Im clearly awake right now, and my eyes are open. Judgment is it your eyes or your brain that has stopped working?
I tried to say, Judgment, is your brain damaged? but all that was left of the words I spoke was, mmmmmph, mphmmphmmphmmmmph?
At that moment, a different voice suddenly spoke up, How is Suns condition?
As the person speaking was standing too far away, I couldnt sense his appearance. In addition, he seemed to have deliberately lowered his voice, so I wasnt quite able to identify who he was, but he should be one of the Twelve Holy Knights.
Judgment gave a rare sigh and said, Same as before.
What do you mean same as before? Do I normally appear tied to a bed and unable to move, with a ball of cloth stuffed in my mouth?
The other person sighed, saying, Soon we wont be able to withstand the pressure anymore.
Ah, this voice sounds like Stone.
No matter what, we must hold them back!
This voice is definitely zes. So there is more than one person here. I didnt realize it at all. Even though people say that the hearing of a blind person is better, apparently only my sensing ability has improved.
We definitely cannot let them kill Sun!
These words seemed to be spoken by Leaf Hold on, who wants to kill me? But when the question left my mouth again it became mmphmmphmmphmph.
Leaf said, Sun seems to want to talk. Shouldnt we loosen the ball of cloth a bit?
Remember to leave a strip of cloth at least, in case he tries to bite his tongue off again tomit suicide.
Bite my tongue andmit suicide? Me?
The moment the ball of cloth in my mouth was removed by someone, even though I had a pile of questions I wanted to ask, the most important was
Release me!
In a disappointed tone, Leaf said, As expected, hes still the same.
s! What should we do now? The pressure from the other parties is too much. Soon we wont be able to hold them back any longer.
The Pope suggested that we secretly take Sun and run away.
However, if we are discovered, without the Church of the God of Lights protection, we will really have no choice but to engage the other party inbat
So there are actually a lot of people in the room. Seems like my hearing not only didnt improve, theres still a lot of room for improvement!
I yelled, Hey hey, what are you guys doing? Even if you want to chat, you should release me first!
Everyone paused, and then continued their conversation. No one paid me any attention at all.
There really was something not quite right here. I had just experienced Rnds betrayal, so maybe I should think along the lines of betrayal, but I had already died, so if they had wanted to betray me, then it would have been better to simply not resurrect me, and leave me dead! There was no need to truss me up again after resurrection, since they would then need to spend money and manpower to look after me. How wasteful!
At that moment, Leaf couldnt help saying, Sun has been crazy for half a year already. Will he truly return to his former self?
The instant the words left his mouth, everyone fell silent, including me.
Those words, crazy and half a year were so shocking that my mind turned nk.
We have to believe that he will recover, Judgment simply said calmly.
Everyone listen to me for a bit, Stone said slowly. Ive been watching Sun since a short while ago, and his response today seems rather strange, as if hes reacting to our conversation.
Everyone started talking at once.
Is that so?
He looks about the same to me.
Its not that I dont want to believe that Sun has returned to normal, but there have been many times that he has appeared very normal, yet the moment we released his shackles he w-would start finding ways of harming himself.
I couldnt resist asking, Has it already been half a year since the time of my death? What do you mean when you said that I have gone crazy?
The entire ce fell silent. I didnt know what was happening, but I could only see Judgment. Since Judgment always has a poker face, it was impossible to read his emotions from his expressions!
Sun, have you returned to normal?
Being asked in this manner, I suddenly didnt know how I should respond. I merely answered, I should be back to normal.
Leaf asked, Sun, are you hungry? Or do you want to go to the toilet? When I fed you just now, you refused to eat anything, so now you should be hungry, right?
I was truly rather hungry, but I shook my head and said, I dont want to eat like this.
With a pained smile, Leaf said, We cant untie you. How about we get you something to eat first?
Release him, Judgment suddenly opened his mouth to say.
What? But
Judgment growled, I said release him! We are all here. Could his attempts at suicide still seed? He also has no means of using magic in here. The Pope has already set up restrictions!
Judgments angry growl was so terrifying that the whole ce fell silent for a while Okay, I admit that I cant see whether the others are terrified or not, but I was truly frightened. Why did Judgment suddenly be so agitated?
Someone walked to my side. It was Leaf. He started to remove the shackles on my wrists, and then he supported me as I sat up; however, the chains on my legs were still intact. It looked like they were not assured of my sanity yet.
When I moved, I realized that my body was outrageously stiff. It seemed to be the aftereffect of lying on the bed for too long.
I couldnt help blurting out all my questions, Why did you guys chain me up? Who wants to kill me? What the heck has been happening?
You should eat a bowl of porridge first, Judgment said expressionlessly. If you dont eat anything, no one will want to answer your questions.
I immediately consented, because after I got up I realized that I was really very hungry. I hurriedly nodded, saying, Remember to help me add thetro.
All right.
Judgment was, as expected, true to his word. From the moment he finished speaking, to the moment someone brought in the porridge, and thenter when I slowly ate mouthful after mouthful, taking my time to eat, from start to finish no one spoke a single word. Only Judgment had spoken once to say, Eat slower.
Only when I had finished eating the entire bowl of porridge did a sigh of reliefe from the room. Even I, with my terrible hearing, could hear it clearly.
Is everyone here? I asked, since I could only see the person closest to me, Judgment.
Thats right. Judgment finally spoke. Sun, tell us first what happened on the day you died.
What else is there? I truly didnt want to remember it, and merely exined in a few simple sentences, I went to find Pink together with Rnd, Rnd cut me once from behind with his sword, Pink used psychic magic to restrain me, and in the end I was killed by them. Has it really already been half a year since I was killed?
Mm.
Is Rnd already the demon king?
No.
I froze, and hastily asked, Why not? There shouldnt be any other candidates, right?
Judgment exined, Ever since you were resurrected, he hasnt been the only candidate. Have you forgotten? Rnd is basically already dead. He is a death knight. Apparently, as long as you still exist in this world in some form, you will still possess the qualifications of a demon king candidate.
Oh, I see! Thats right, Rnd died a long time ago. If death alone caused one to lose qualifications as a candidate, then he would have lost his a long time ago.
All of a sudden, Judgment asked, While you were crazy, you kept yelling It was me. What did you do?
After a long silence, I said, Did I really go crazy? Thats why you tied me up in here, and even set restrictions on magic?
Yes, Judgment replied simply.
At that moment, in a tone as if he couldnt believe it, Leaf asked, S-Sun, have you truly recovered?
Of course Ive recovered! I said incredulously, Could a lunatic talk so normally like this?
Judgment shook his head, saying, Your manner while you were crazy was different from most lunatics. Mostly, you seemed very clear-headed, even able to converse fluently, but the moment we released your shackles you would frantically use any method to kill yourself. If we stopped you, you would even use dark element to attack us.
I tried to kill myself? A-And attacked you guys?
Judgment nodded. Luckily, while you were crazy, you mostly only used dark elemental magic. You didnt use other types of magic much at all. Since your ability to attack with the dark element isnt very strong, it didnt cause too much harm. However, there was an indication that your ability to use the dark element was growing stronger and stronger, so we had to be careful, do you understand? It was with no other alternative that we tied you up in this confinement chamber, and if possible, I hope you wont request to leave the confinement chamber.
Judgment exined this particrly clearly. I think most likely he was worried that I would misunderstand him and think that he had some ill intent, like wanting to seize power and so on.
Okay, I wont leave this ce. Even though I felt that I couldnt be more awake, Judgment had said that I had attacked them, so it was still better to be careful! First, tell me about the current situation. Where is Rnd?
Judgment nodded, replying, Hes at the Cathedral of the Shadow God.
The Cathedral of the Shadow God? Iughed coldly, Have they changed to supporting Rnd already?
Because they had no choice. Judgment didnt appear to me them at all. On the contrary, he added, Having gone crazy, you were very dangerous. We could still manage to restrain you at the moment, but if you had be the demon king, then there would no longer be anyone capable of stopping you. The consequences would be inconceivable.
I understood. Indeed, I couldnt me the Cathedral of the Shadow God. If they had allowed a lunatic to be the demon king, this world would truly be insane. A while ago, you said that someone wanted me dead. Is that person Rnd?
I dont know what Rnd is thinking, but the people who wanted us to kill you were the Cathedral of Shadow God and the Kingdom of Kissinger. As the demon king was taking a long time to be born, in the past half year,nds of death have been rapidly expanding. The area is already more than five times its previous size, and the rate of expansion has been increasing continuously.
I see, no wonder they wanted me dead. As long as I died, the demon king would be born, and only then would thends of death cease their continuous expansion.
Sun, you can shift the fragment of the demon king to Rnd, so long as you go to the Cathedral of the Shadow God to perform the ceremony. However, there was no way to do that at all while you were crazy, so they pressed us to kill you, the better to let Rnd be the demon king Sun? Are you listening to my words? Sun?
Sun, h-have you gone crazy again?
Sun! Dont fake being clear-headed again. We cant take it anymore!
I was only still for a while, thinking about the various information I had just received, but I had not imagined that everyone would start calling me with panicked, nearly terrified voices. I hastily reassured them, Im alright, truly alright! Dont panic!
We th-thought that again again your clear-headedness was false.
Hearing how their voices all sounded like they had been startled by my slightest pause, how each and every voice was extremely paranoid, their cautious hope mixed with nervousness, I could fully understand everyones feelings, and truly felt extremely sorry. It seemed that I had caused them a lot of worry this past year.
Sorry, Ive made you worry. Okay, you dont have to release me yet, but go and ry a message to the Cathedral of the Shadow God in advance, that Im now awake, and in three days time I will set out on a journey to carry out the ceremony, to prevent them froming here to stir up trouble.
When they heard my words, everyone started to create amotion.
ze shouted, Sun youre awake! Youre truly awake!
In a fluster, Leaf said, I-I will now release you
Upon saying this, he moved to undo the shackles on my legs, but paused to turn around and look at everybody, especially Judgment. However, contrary to my expectations, Judgment actually didnt have any intention of objecting.
No! I was forced to refuse myself, Dont release me yet. Right now, I-I still dont fullyprehend the happenings of these past six months. I also dont remember having gone crazy, so its still best not to release me yet.
But Leaf said worriedly.
Sun, well release you first, Judgment said. We really need you. The Church of the God of Light proimed that you were severely ill, so themon people still dont know that you are a demon king candidate. However, its already been half a year since you have appeared in public, so a lot of people have been wondering whether or not you are dead.
I pondered for a while, then said, At least one day, keep me tied for one more day. Well discuss it again if nothing truly happens. I also need some time to think.
Alright, well do that then! Ill just ask you one more thing, and then well let you quietly think.
Mm? What do you want to ask?
Judgment lowered his voice as he said, If you dont want to answer the question I asked at the beginning, while you were crazy you kept yelling it was me, what did you do? you can tell me directly, no need to evade the topic.
It was just like Judgment, to actually remember the question he had asked at the very beginning!
Scarlet allowed me to see everything. My meeting with Charlotte, a-and I hesitated for a while as I steeled myself for the next line, and said, Actually, Teacher Neos right arm was chopped off by me!
Sure enough, everyone fell silent. At this time, I was suddenly rather d that I couldnt see everyones expressions. If they showed expressions of condemnation, I
How can this be! Earth said inplete disbelief, You cant even hold a sword well, and you want to say that you chopped off Neos arm? To say it was Leaf, this nice guy and archer, who chopped it off, I would be more convinced!
I gathered dark element into a de and chopped it off, I exined ufortably. Under the state of the demon king, I chopped off Teachers arm. Subsequently, I was knocked out by him, and couldnt remember it at all after I woke up, until Scarlet allowed me to see that section of my past Judgment, that time you died, it really wasnt me who killed you right?
Judgment was startled, and angrily said, Ive already said it wasnt! Just how many times do you want me to repeat it?
As long as I didnt, its fine, I hastily said. I was only asking, just asking, you dont have to get so angry over this, right?
Judgment softened his expression, and said indifferently, You should rest. Tomorrow, welle again to untie you.
I nodded, and after Judgment turned his head and told everyone, Lets go, there were sounds of many footsteps. At that moment, I hurriedly yelled at everyone, Dont worry everyone, I wont run away again. This time, I will definitely resolve this whole affair!
I couldnt see everyones expressions, only able to see Judgments and Leafs who were the closest. Leaf let out a smile, and looked a lot more rxed. Even Judgments brows loosened a bit.
Storm, Metal, and Earth, stay behind and give me some answers to a few matters. And at the same time keep a close eye on me. Of course, I didnt say this sentence out loud. Everyone else, go do whatever you are supposed to do!
After I heard the sound of the door opening and closing, Storm walked over to me, simply pulled a chair over, sat beside the bed and asked, What do you want to know? Ask it all in one go!
First, all of you need to stand a bit closer. Right now I can only sense about a meter around me.
The three of them huddled around, but a range of one meter was actually rather harsh. The image of these three grown men squeezed beside the bed was really not a pretty sight.
Storm, tell me about the Church of the God of Lights n to deal with thends of death, which people know that I am a demon king candidate, and then you can choose whatever else you should report to me.
Thats just like Sun. When youre not spouting nonsense about the God of Light you will go directly to the main point. Storm nodded and said, The n of the Church of the God of Light to deal with thends of death is to send troops to suppress them. Right now, only a tenth of the clerics and holy knights have remained behind to take care of matters in the Church of the God of Light.
Feeling a bit doubtful, I asked, But if the Twelve Holy Knights are all in the Holy Temple, who is responsible for leading the troops?
He carefully exined, The former Sun Knight Neo is leading the twelve vice-captains, dispersed in various regions to suppress the undead creatures. Although we announced that themander of the army was only the former Sun Knight Neo, ording to the reports, apparently all the Twelve Holy Knights of the previous generation have volunteered to join in the suppression.
Teacher Dont think about it, now is not the time to be feeling guilty and sad.
Unconvinced, I asked, Why didnt any of you go? To allow the previous generation of the Twelve Holy Knights to lead the army, even if he is the former Sun Knight, Im afraid that still wouldnt fly.
Storm feigned calmness, but I still noticed that he secretly nced at me. He said, There must always be someone left behind to guard the ce.
I suddenly understood. To have such a huge problem, and yet to not even dispatch any of the Twelve Holy Knights, this did not make sense at all. Most likely they stayed behind in the Holy Temple in order to protect me.
Originally, Adair also wanted to stay behind, Storm suddenly exined. We had to spend a lot of effort convincing him to leave with the former Knight-Captain Sun. Although I said that the person leading the troops is the former Knight-Captain Sun, I think the truemander of the current vice-captains of the Twelve Holy Knights and their toons can only be Adair.
Indeed, even though Teacher is very strong, if we asked him tomand an entire army, Im afraid he would rather rush up to the enemy alone and kill them all.
Youve trained Adair really well. Actually, he should probably be considered the realmander. The former Knight-Captain Sun is only outstanding in his fighting capabilities. Hes really not quite suited to be amander. Its just that when we announced it to the public, having the title of the former Sun Knight would more easily set the citizens minds at ease.
Of course, because I passed everything to Adair to do, he ispetent at a lot of things! As expected I nned well, training a multi-talented vice-captain in advance, so that no matter what happens he would be able to take care of it immediately. Even if Im unconscious for half a year, I have no need to be afraid that when I wake up there will be a mountain of work to do!
Storm continued his report, As for the people who know you are a demon king candidate, they include Silent Eagle and a few of the highest-leveled shadowpriests of the Cathedral of the Shadow God, every kingdoms royal family, the Son of the God of War, and a few of the high-leveled warpriests in the Monastery of the God of War.
Why do so many people know? Did Awaitsun leak it out? I was furious. With so many people knowing about this, I couldnt guarantee that it would not be leverage against uster on!
Storm exined, Concerning this matter, Silent Eagle has previously written a letter to rify things. It was the royal family who deliberately leaked that information. By the time he found out, there was nothing he could do to stop it.
The royal family? It was the Kingdom of Kissinger that leaked it?
I was silent for a while, and then said, Most likely they deliberately leaked this news to make all the kingdoms pressure you together.
Earth said loudly, Thats right! In order to protect you, we were so busy our hair will likely turn white like yours! And regardless of what you want to know, couldnt you wash your face and brush your teeth first. Your mouth stinks!
Your mouth stinks even more!
Metal also shrieked, At least shave your beard!
Shave my beard? Because of the restriction on magic, it was very exhausting for me to use my sensing ability. I really couldnt do anything about sensing details. Even being able to distinguish main facial features was already an impressive enough feat. I didnt have the leisure to care about facial hair. I hurriedly touched my face
Damn, who is this tramp with a beard covering his face?
Thats you! Storm, Earth, and Metal chorused in reply.
I sniffed my body odor S-stinks like hell! I couldnt believe it and asked, Just how long has it been since Ive bathed?
The moment I spoke, their eyes drifted away, looking left and right but not daring to look at me. Finally, Storm summoned up the courage to say, Your previous condition was so dangerous, there werent many people who could help you bathe, and its unlikely that you would want us to help you bathe, right?
Thats true, I would rather stink to death than let a man help bathe me. Its so disgusting Hold on! I hurriedly asked, Then who took me to the toilet?
Leaf
Leaf, you really are a good person who couldnt be any nicer!
You must take responsibility for what you did to him, Earth patted my shoulder.
Go to hell, if I were to take responsibility, Im afraid Princess Ann from the neighboring kingdom would take an axe and chop me into itty bitty pieces!
I am going to take a bath! Metal, go and help me get thergest bucket, carry in ten or so basins, then go to my room and bring all my ingredients for my facial mask!
What sort of ingredients did you say? Storm pretended to be astonished as he asked.
I hastily corrected myself, Cough! That is, bring me all the bottles and jars in my room!
Who would want to help you get your things! After Metal finished protesting not so poisonously, he left to get them obediently.
Earths face froze, and he turned his head to ask Storm, Do I have to be here to watch him bathe?
Captain Judgment wanted us to watch over Sun, Storm quietly assessed. So you have two options. Number one, vite Knight-Captain Judgments orders. Number two, see Suns naked body.
F***!
F*** what? In any case, I am actually a fair and beautiful man, with a head of long blond hair, and now because of sleeping for half a year I am malnourished and too thin. Simply by looking at my figure from behind, I might actually look very much like adyWait a minute! Come to think of it,ter on when I bathe, there will be three men staring at me?
F***!
Bathing almost tired me to death.
As expected, a body that has slept for half a year is so stiff that it cant move about freely in such a short while. All the actions that I did were ten times more difficult than they previously were, and upon movement all my joints in my body would creak, like rusty door locks.
In the corner, there were two people currently facing the wall. They were Storm and Metal. Only Earth had to face me, because he had to watch me closely, to prevent me from going crazy and hurting myself or them. However, I had insisted that he stand outside the range of my sensing ability, since as long as I couldnt see him, I could treat him as nonexistent!
After battling for half an hour, I finally managed to remove my clothes, and he blurted out, Do you want Leaf toe and help you? Hes already taken you to the toilet before, so he shouldnt mind helping you bathe.
I mind a lot!
After a while, he spoke again, You should eat more, you are really outrageously thin, the likeness of a skeleton. Its super unsightly.
Then you dont have to look!
You think I want to watch a skeleton bath? But if I dont watch, and Judgment finds out that I disobeyed his orders, his expression will be even more unsightly!
Then would you die if you shut up?
Dont tell me you want me to quietly observe you bathing? Isnt that even more perverted?
I angrily roared, Storm, its your turn to watch. Tell Earth to turn around and face the wall for me!
However, the person who replied was Metal. Storm has already fallen asleep.
In consideration of Storm sleeping, I will be quieter and not disturb his sleep, Earth coldly said. In this past half of a year, he and Judgment worked so hard that it wouldnt be strange at all if one day they just copsed and died.
Im sorry.
Theres no need for that. The fact that youve awoken is the best apology, so in short dont go crazy again. Earth grumbled quietly, In the past, I never saw you do much at all. Didnt you always push all your work onto Storm and Adair? But its so strange, its truly quite troublesome without you, and we kept being harassed from morning till night
I was stunned, and then roared furiously, Who has been harassing you?
There are so many! Earth started listing, His Majesty the king used the excuse that the demon king candidate is the Sun Knight, so he wouldnt give any money for the army expenditures. Even if its to suppress undead creatures in the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound, hes still the same. During this period, the expression on the Popes face has been as unsightly as an undead creature. He said if it wasnt for the secret stash of money that he had saved in the past, the expeditionary army would have run out of food a long time ago. However, if we continued fighting for another three months,pletely without any other aid, then he would be forced to tell the expeditionary army to simply go and eat all the undead creatures.
Your Majesty Even if you are a good king, you must still spit out the expenses for the army!
Theres also the Monastery of the God of War. They demanded a group of clerics from us to get rid of undead creatures in the Kingdom of Moon Orchid, but also wouldnt assist us with any money. Even the traveling expenses had to be paid for by the clerics themselves!
Did you guys agree to it? I couldnt believe it as I said, The Pope also agreed? That money-grabbing Pope actually agreed to send out clerics without payment in this crucial, money-taxing time period?
Metal shouted, Its because they used your identity as a demon king candidate to threaten us, we couldnt argue at all!
So its like that. Iughed coldly. Very well! Since they see me as a demon king candidate, then I will act like one for a while!
Earth muttered, satisfied, As expected, it feels pretty good to tattle to Sun. Simply by looking at his expression, I feel great! Its like Ive already gotten revenge, no, three times the revenge. Sweet!
What Earth said was right. I would definitely make them cough up thrice the amount of money!
Volume 7, The Third to Ending the Demon King: The Demon King Gets Ready to Depart
Volume 7, The Third Chapter to Ending the Demon King: The Demon King Gets Ready to Depart
Trantor: ErodingPersona
After bathing, the first thing I did was shave my beard. When I almost cut my face twice due to my hand shaking too much, causing Earth to think that I was going crazy again and about tomit suicide, Metal finally could not stand it anymore. He rushed forward, pulled out his two daggers, and sliced at the left and right sides of my face twice until my face became smooth and shiny again I never knew that Metals beard-shaving abilities were this good. In the future, I have someone who can help shave my beard!
After that wasbing my hair. My hair was so long it had now passed my bottom. When I tried on the Sun Knight uniform again, I actually had to buckle my belt at the innermost hole. No wonder Earth said that I was as thin as a skeleton. My current waistline was probably only twenty-five inches at most.
My current image, described in Earths words from earlier was, You currently have a sort of poignant feel. If you left your hair loose, you might get mistaken and hit by zes mes of Purification.
After I was done tidying my appearance, I sat beside the bed. I felt so tired that I believed I would fall asleep the moment Iy down.
Im so so tired. Why am I so weak now?
Earth said incredulously, Weak? Your bath alone took three hours, your facial took two hours, shaving took half an hour, brushing your hair took half an hour, and polishing your shoes took another half an hour. I feel tired just watching you!
Im going to take a nap. My eyelids were already about to fall.
You want to sleep? Earths expression seemed worried.
I asked doubtfully, Whats wrong?
Metal muttered, Dont go crazy again when you wake up!
So thats what theyre worried about. I answered helplessly, I cant go without sleep forever, can I?
Earth said, Hurry up and get to sleep. Well take turns keeping guard.
I suggested, Why dont you all just tie me up. That way, you wont need to watch me.
Dont joke around. You think we have nothing to do and tied you up for fun? Not to mention even if we did tie you up, we would still have to take turns guarding you. Theres no way we would leave you alone! Earth answered unhappily. Just hurry up and get to sleep!
Alright!
I didnt bother arguing with them anymore because my eyelids were so heavy that they could have fallen straight down. The moment Iy down and shifted my head to one side, my consciousness blurred
The scene was blurry at first, but it was bing clearer and clearer. Not to mention I wasnt using my sensing ability to see but was actually using my sight.
I can actually see again?
Damn it! The me outside couldnt have gone crazy again, could I? Thats not good at all! Hurry and wake up! I dont want everyone else to be worried.
Although I struggled my hardest to wake up, this wasnt something that I could control at all. No matter how many times I pped myself, I couldnt even feel the pain, and there were no signs that I was waking up.
I couldnt help surveying my surroundings. This one look made me think that the end of the world had arrived. The ground was a mass of burnt ck, the surface looking like it had been burned by fire multiple times. Dont even mention the nts. I couldnt even see a natural colored piece ofnd.
The whole sky was filled with clouds and mist, and the weather was damp and gloomy. I couldnt even see a ray of sunlight. The only greenery surrounding me were a few trees burnt ck. I couldnt differentiate whether the trees were still alive or just burnt wood.
This sort of ce wasnt unfamiliar to me. This was and of death, but I had never before seen such a vastnd of death. When I turned to look all around me, I couldnt even see its end!
On the other hand, I could see that there was a wide stretch of dust close by. It looked like an entire army was galloping over
Just as I was about to look for a ce to hide, I recalled that I was currently in spiritual form. There was no one who could see me, so why on earth should I hide?
Therefore, I stayed put and continued to observe the stretch of dust. Only when they had rushed closer did I notice that it was actually an entire crowd of creatures of darkness!
With white bones jutting out everywhere, rotten horses were what they rode What I mean is rotting horses, not lousy, rotten horses. These horses might be rotting in several ces, but their muscles wererge and robust. Their eyes were bloodshot, and they were snorting vigorously. They looked even scarier than the creatures of darkness riding on them!
The front-line had two rows of high-leveled creatures of darkness numbering over a hundred. Of course there were death knights, and I could also vaguely make out witches, werewolves, and a lot of other creatures that I couldnt even name. Behind them was a white sea of skeletons.
Its an army of darkness!
They rushed toward me. Just as I realized that I would be passed through over and over again by hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses, they stopped about ten paces away from me. The creature of darkness at the forefront seemed to be themander. His ck armor looked more frightening than the others. When light shone on his helmet, I could barely make out a shrieking face. His rotten horse wasnt all that rotted. Only the area about its right eye was bone.
However, he was one of the ones that I couldnt identify. His outer appearance was no different from a normal persons, except that people dont have shining red eyes or fangs, nor would they ride on a rotten horse.
He walked before me and yelled, My monarch!
If hes addressing me, can I order them all to self-destruct collectively?
However, it was very obvious that he wasnt addressing me. His line of sight went right through me and above me. I turned around and looked up reflexively. A gigantic ck shadow was floating in midair. At first, I thought it was a gigantic bird, but immediately I noticed that it was a person. He just had humongous wings.
He is
Dont follow me Whos down there? He lowered his head. When he saw me, he stilled for a moment beforeughingly saying, So, its you! Have you finally awakened?
He slowly descended. The first two rows of creatures of darkness immediately dismounted uniformly and even knelt down, but he ignored them, facing only me. It had been a long time since I used my real eyesight to look at his face.
Rnd, is it really you? I stared at him.
Its too unbelievable. He, he actually advanced again. His entire person was still ashen, but the dark aura surrounding him had be even thicker. The wed dragons wings had not only increased to three but even looked twice as big as before. His appearance now looked exactly like the creature of darkness that only appeared in ancient mythsC a death monarch!
Its really me. He smiled indifferently.
I felt that something was off. Wait a minute, you can see me?
Your current state is a bit strange, but I can still see you. You dont seem to have lost anything through your revival. Is going crazy a side effect?
Although he had asked me a question, the number of questions I wanted to ask him was definitely more numerous by at least a hundredfold. I couldnt help barraging him with questions. Why did you kill me? When was the first time you actually met Pink? You, have you been lying to me all this while? Also, do you really not want to be Hell Knight?
Facing my scores of questions, Rnd only smiled, then raised a finger and said, Sun, looking back at our former friendship, I will let you ask one question. Only one. No matter what question it is, Ill answer it truthfully. Give it a good thought about what you want to ask! Ask me the next time you see me.
My monarch, who is it that you are talking to? The creature of darkness behind me questioned.
Hearing this question, Rnds face immediately darkened. He walked around me and then faced the mass of creatures of darkness and roared, I already warned you all, dont follow me!
Rnds roar actually caused the earth to shake. The rotten horses raised an uproar and neighed. A number of the creatures of darkness couldnt maintain their bnce. Some weaker ones even fell down.
But the foremost creatures of darkness remained unaffected, although their kneeling position was even more humble than before, their foreheads nearly stered directly against the ground. Only that red-eyed, fanged man still dared to raise his head and face Rnd, even speaking aloud. My monarch, following you is our only mission.
Rnd red at him, but he faced Rnd steadily. This wasnt something that the other creatures of darkness could do. It seemed as though this guy did not have an ordinary status, not to mention the firm resolution that this serious guy was giving off felt familiar to me Exactly like the Rnd I knew.
Rnd apparently couldnt do anything about that guy either. He turned around, looked at me, then spread his three pairs of wings and flew up high.
At this, the red-eyed, fanged creature of darkness also spread his wings. It was a pair of wings that looked like it was made of some thin membrane. It was so thin that the framework could be clearly seen, and there was not a single feather, resembling a bats wings.
The moment he spread his wings, the two rows of high-leveled creatures of darkness immediately cried out.
Hearing the shouts of rm, the creature of darkness looked back and swept across the two rows kneeling at the forefront with his eyes. Thetter actually let out pitiful expressions of begging. Finally, he could only sigh and fold his wings up, saying to all the creatures of darkness, Get up, we have to lengthen our strides to catch up with our lord.
Hearing his words, the first two rows immediately showed reassured expressions.
These creatures of darkness really differed from what was written in undead creature textbooks. I had never before seen creatures of darkness that could beg, sigh, and look reassured!
After this, the creatures of darkness saddled up on their rotten horses again. The entire army hurried in the direction that Rnd had departed toward
What the hell, how could Rnd be so impressive? I mumbled. Were both candidates for the demon king, but why do I feel that Rnd will definitely win? This is such an unfair fight!
This is all that bastard Sun Knights fault! If he hadnt taken you away, I would have trained you to be even more imposing than that guy!
Dont you dare criticize Teacher! I was so furious that I rebutted before remembering whose voice that was. I anxiously asked, Scarlet? Oh no, I cant have gone crazy again, can I? Thats right! Could you have been behind my insanity?
I didnt tamper with anything, but I am also to me. You were originally already in that unstable state of being revived, yet I still let you see those things
Scarlets deep self-me made me feel that I had gone overboard. Actually, Scarlet had never done anything to harm me, but she first got beaten up by my teacher, then got beaten up by me
Remembering this, I softened my voice. Alright, leaving that aside, hurry up and awaken me!
It is not my doing that you are here.
My soul has been hurt again and again. I am already so weak that I am almost powerless. The most I can do now is talk to you. This is your own power; it is you who let your consciousnesse so far.
Me? I didnt believe her at all. How could I have this sort of power? Even with my sensing ability, I cant sense this far.
Of course you can. Now, there are only two demon king candidates left. Although your power is still not as strong as an actual demon kings, you are still very powerful!
You are here because you wanted to see the other demon king candidate, isnt that so? I have been observing you for a long time from within the ne. You seem to be using your instinct to use magic. You wanted to see, so you unconsciously let your consciousnesse to such a far-off ce.
I asked, shocked, Are you saying that as long as I want to see him, I can see Rnd?
I dont think you are able to control your power that easily.
Thats what I thought. My power always seems to fluctuate between being both strong and weak. When its strong, I could probably beat the Twelve Holy Knights, although I believe that if Judgment actually drew his sword he could still cut me up into several pieces.
You were born with talent but it has not been properly developed. You were undoubtedly a vessel for the dark element, but you went on to be the Sun Knight, a vessel for the holy element. Later on, you were taught various random skills. Holy magic, elemental magic, necromancy and battle aura; you randomly learned everything. The fact that you didnt self-destruct due to the shing abilities is already praiseworthy enough.
At least I was born with talent. Even Scarlet said that the fact that I havent self-destructed is praiseworthy. Looks like the God of Light really is looking out for me. I consoled myself.
Sun!
Why are you calling me all of a sudden? I asked, confused. But I immediately felt that something was off. Scarlet never called me Sun. To her, Sun Knight would actually be my teacher. She normally addressed me by my name, but even more often seemed to call me Child
Sun! Wake up!
This voice is Storm? Damn, what happened out there? I need to hurry and return
Return!
Sun, Sun!
I jerked up. Although my eyes were open, I realized that I still couldnt see anything. I hurriedly spread out my sensing ability.
I only saw Earth, Storm, and Metal. All three of them were squashed together at my bedside, their faces full of horror. I hurriedly faced them with my eyes. They immediately yelled anxiously, You, are you okay?
Im fine! I immediately rified. I just had a dream. Theres nothing wrong. I didnt go crazy!
After this string of rifications, the three of them looked me up and down for a long time before they finally rxed their horrified expressions. However, they were still uneasy, and their expressions werent too great. I immediately asked, Did I do something? Dont tell me I attacked you?
Nothing of the sort! After replying, the three of them looked at each other in dismay. Finally, Earth gritted his teeth and said, You kept on yelling words like Rnd and why.
Hearing that, I felt a little awkward. I didnt know how to exin, and stumbled over my words, I-I was merely
Its probably just sleep talking. We were just overly worried. Storm hurriedly said, The suns already up. Hurry and freshen up. Your toiletries have all been ced at your bedside.
He hesitated and then said, Well head to the Holy Temples hall and wait for you there.
Once done speaking, the three of them stepped out of the range of my sensing ability. Afterward, I heard the sound of a door closing. It seemed like they really had stepped out. Theyre so reassured about me? They even left the Divine Sun Sword by my bedside Arent they afraid that Ill go crazy again? Even I dont trust myself!
No matter how worried I was, they had already left. Nor was I interested in asking three guys to return and watch over me while I got ready. I got off the bed and took off my shirt. I was nning on changing into my uniform, but then I noticed that the Eternal Tranquility was hanging around my neck
I touched the Eternal Tranquility and softly said, Scarlet, if I let you out now, the rest of them will definitely feel uneasy. Since youre already so weak that youre powerless, resting in there for awhile isnt bad, right?
Come to think of it, I havent heard Stephens voice at all. He should still be in the ne, right?
You killed his child and sealed him in here. Hes so furious that he says even if you let him out, he wont go out. He says that hell stay in the ne and wait for the next child to be born.
When there are people about, please dont talk to me. Im afraid Ill carelessly reply to you, and when that happens, the others might think once more that Ive gone mad.
I dont know whether Scarlet obeyed my words or was toozy to reply, but anyway, she stopped talking to me.
I concentrated on fixing my clothes and appearance. Actually, I wanted to do a facial before going out, but I was worried that everyone would get anxious if they waited too long and would break my door open. If that happened, I would have to give some nonsensical excuse like I identally spilled flour into water, and it turned to flour paste. Then I identally smacked it onto my face. That would be a real hassle, so the better choice would be to change and rush out!
I pushed open the rooms door. The moment I stepped out of the room, my head lightened and my sensing ability exploded outwards. I hurriedly backed up against the wall, and only then did I not copse to the ground.
Numerous scenes appeared in my head. I could almost see the entire Church of the God of Light. I could even see the Twelve Holy Knights gathered and waiting for me in the hall.
Thats right, the room had magic restrictions, so I had to use a lot of energy to sense. The moment I left the room, the restrictions disappeared. Thats why my sensing ability suddenly burst out.
To reduce the bacsh, I slowly reined in my sensing ability and offhandedly observed the number of people in the Church of the God of Light.
The entire church was deste. I had never seen the Church so empty since my arrival here. Moreover, all the holy knights and clerics were rushing about quickly; they all looked very busy.
All of a sudden, I saw a holy knight that was not in much of a hurry. He was leaning on the balcony and looking outside, not doing a single thing. In the midst of a bunch of people running around, he was very striking. I couldnt help observing him, intrigued. If this guy was goofing off, then he needs to be punished. But when I took a closer look, I realized that the symbol on the back of his shirt was Hells symbol
I almost thought I saw Rnd, but then I immediately realized that it was actually Vice-Captain Tyler. He leaned on the balcony, not looking at anything, just staring nkly with an especially forlorn expression.
Although Hell Knights sword was sheathed at his waist, he wasnt wearing the Hell Knights uniform. The uniform he was wearing was still the vice-captains uniform.
All of a sudden, his captain became the Sun Knights murderer and is even the Demon King
That would be like me suddenly killing Judgment then running off to be the Demon King. Adair, as my vice-captain, would definitely suffer a hard blow No! Adair would definitely not believe that I would have the courage to kill Judgment. He would insist that someone else besmirched my name.
As for my demon king identity, I think that Adair would pause for a moment and then follow me, directly bing the Demon Kingsckey!
Having an overly loyal subordinate is not a good thing either. Itd be too easy to be the Demon King when no one is preventing it.
I adjusted my sensing ability to its normal range and then summoned holy element to cover my hair. I wanted to masquerade my white hair as gold again, but gathering holy element had be unusually difficult. Although I could still gather it, I couldnt gather thick enough holy element to dye my hair.
Whats going on? Could it be that because there are only two demon king candidates left that the dark element in my body has started to suppress my holy element?
After thinking for a while, I could only go back to the room and pick up my Divine Sun Sword to hang it by my waist. Only with the help of the divine sword was I able to gather enough holy element to dye my hair Looks like I cant go anywhere without it from now on.
I walked through the corridors. Every holy knight that I passed by froze when they saw me. If they were holding something in their hands, all the things fell down to the ground without fail. The things that fell included paperwork, swords, cups, and even love letters.
I arrived at the Holy Temples hall apanied by plonk plonk plonk sounds as things fell.
The Twelve Holy Knights Actually, I should say, ten of the Twelve Holy Knights were all in the hall. All of them had on stern expressions that carried slight nervousness. The moment I walked into the hall, their expressions turned ecstatic. It was exactly like seeing a dead mane alive.
I gave my trademark Sun Knight smile and eximed, Dear brothers, although the morning sun has risen, Sun remembers that it hasnt been a full day since thest time we met. Why should we be so harried? After this meeting, why not let Sun return to Suns humble abode to listen to the God of Lights benevolence so as to make sure Suns actions are more fitting?
No matter what, I was still worried about the possibility of me going crazy, so itd be better to make an appearance, let the people know that the Sun Knight hasnt gone off to meet with the God of Light, and then return to my own room and stay there for another two days!
With tears in his eyes, Leaf said, Its been so long since Ive heard Sun talk like that!
It feels like Ive returned to the days of harried deciphering. How nostalgic!
I never knew that I actually liked hearing Suns nonsense so much!
Sun, speak more! It feels so good listening to you talk!
Did I go mad for this past half year, or have all of the Twelve Holy Knights gone mad?
Storm anxiously said to me, Go meet the people first. Right now, youre as pale as a spirit and so thin youre all bones, exactly like someone who has been horribly ill. Saying that you have been horribly ill is definitely believable.
Not to mention him dragging such a long head of hair. He looks more like a vengeful spirit than a sickly invalid to me, Earth muttered. Why isnt your hair as bright as before? It looks a bit pale.
The moment Earth said this, he seemed to have immediately thought of something and fell silent. It wasnt just him. Everyone else had also fallen silent. Judgment especially swept me with a severe gaze.
I immediately confessed truthfully, I just discovered that my ability to gather the holy element has weakened.
Besides that? He must have noticed my confused expression. Judgment asked more clearly, Besides your ability to gather holy element having weakened, is there anything else unusual?
I shook my head and replied, No.
Everyone immediately rxed. Although the Sun Knights holy element having weakened should have been an important thing,pared to me going insane for half a year, this thing must have seemed to them a small matter.
But this wasnt a small matter to me. The fact was that my ability to gather holy element had weakened to the point that I needed a divine swords help, and even with the Divine Sun Swords aid, it was probably impossible for me to cast support magic on the twelve of them like before and still have enough left to perform healing spells No! I might not even be able to cast support magic on all twelve of them.
Thinking of this, I couldnt help gripping the Divine Sun Sword tightly.
Storm walked up and said, Sun, sincest night weve been sending out holy knights to announce that youve recovered greatly and that youre appearing today. There are a lot of people gathered at the za right now. Its about time to go out.
I nodded my head. Appearing for a short while was nothing much. After all, the Sun Knights duty was to act as the Churchs living billboard. From the moment I stopped looking like a little kid sneaking into adults clothes when dressed up in the Sun Knights uniform, Teacher would often tell me to rece him and go out to wave to the crowd because he was toozy to act as a walking billboard.
Although I often masqueraded as Teacher during that time, the public didnt seem to notice it was a different Sun Knight Actually, for this past half year, Judgment could have ordered Adair to dress up in the Sun Knights clothes and go out. The public might not even realize that the person wasnt me!
I turned around and walked toward the great entrance. Everyone else followed behind. For some reason, they all looked better than before. All their worries and nervousness seemed to have dissipated. They almost looked like they were back to normal.
When I neared the doors, I could hear a lot of noise from outside. Agitated shouts and a lot of talking sounded, but the moment I stepped out of the doors, all the noise disappeared. The entrance to the Church of the God of Light was filled with people; it felt like all the residents of Leaf Bud City were present!
Their movements were very uniform. All of them raised their heads to look at me, their eyes wide open, expression stunned and even afraid.
I thought about what I should say for a moment, and then said, Beneath the luminance of the God of Light
Sun Knight! A shriek cut me off. It sounded so mournful and desperate that I was startled and didnt know what was going on. I could only hurriedly look around to see who had cried out.
You are still alive! You really are still alive!
It really is the Sun Knight. The Sun Knight is still alive!
Watching the peoples excitement which was like an exploding pot, I was taken aback. Although the Sun Knight hadnt appeared for half a year, Sun Knight is something that is very removed from a normal persons life. I never thought that my disappearance would cause such a big reaction amongst the people.
Not to mention, it really is the Sun Knight? Did they really recognize me?
We really need you. We doesnt just refer to the Twelve Holy Knights. Judgment walked to my side and asked purposefully, Do you actually understand now?
I smiled and said, Actually, for this past half year, you could have just found someone to masquerade as me. The people probably wouldnt have realized anything.
Judgment refuted, Did you think that we havent tried it?
What? My eyes widened. I turned around to look at him, disbelieving. He nodded and said, It was the Popes idea. He picked a holy knight that resembled you the most in hair color and body shape and made him wear the Sun Knights uniform. Then, he had him stand on the balcony to face the people.
No wonder hes the Pope. Great minds really do think alike!
But the aftermath was serious. Initially, the people were very happy when they saw the Sun Knight. But after the fake Sun Knight had barely said three words, they started rebelling. The people had already realized that it wasnt you.
I was stunned. They really noticed? The people knew that that wasnt me?
Judgment looked at me nkly and said, Finally, the Church pushed the entire thing onto me and said that it was Judgment Knights sinister idea. That finally suppressed the entiremotion. However, rumors about your death started then. There were even some rumors that stated that you were killed by me.
How could you kill me?! I blurted.
The corner of Judgments lips curved but immediately drooped back. He said inly, For the people, its a very real possibility. When the Demon King was born, Judgment Knight actually killed Sun Knight. You can imagine how much pressure the Church of the God of Light has been under.
Judgment must have definitely been severely verbally abused. If not, he wouldnt beining. I immediately felt very sorry. For this half year, he must have been handling a lot of stress. The moment I wanted to open my mouth and make an apology, he cut in far more quickly. Dont apologize to me. I wont ept your apologies. All you have to do is do your duties as Sun Knight properly.
Is it so difficult to let me apologize to you? I muttered. At least after apologizing, I will feel less guilty.
The corners of Judgments mouth lifted. He replied softly, Letting you bear that guilt will at least make you think carefully before you go off alone and do something foolish again.
I blurted, I didnt go crazy because I did something foolish!
Judgment reprimanded in a low voice, You went to see an undead lich with a death knight. You call that not foolish?
What! I informed you before leaving. You didnt even stop me!
The moment the words left my mouth, Judgments face darkened. He pressed his lips together and didnt say a word again. Only then did I realize what I had said I actually reasoned out that my going crazy was Judgments fault because he didnt stop me!
Just when I had no idea what to do, Storm luckily came up and said, Please, if the two of you want to argue, do it privately. Right now, the people are all staring at you. They might not be able to hear you both, but even they can see that you two are arguing!
We were both startled and turned to look at the public. As expected, all of them had terrified expressions, eyes darting back and forth between me and Judgment, as if worried that we would start fighting What are you worried about? I have absolutely no interest in getting beaten into a pulp by Judgment in front of a crowd!
Judgment took a step back and retreated with Storm to stand behind me.
After taking in a deep breath, I surveyed the people. They seemed very eager for me to speak, but I was unsure of what they wanted to hear. Do they want to be reassured? Do they want my excuses? Or
I was not gued by a deadly illness. The truth is, I was attacked by the Demon King.
The moment I stopped speaking, the people froze, but then an uproar started. Even the holy knights, the clerics, and the Twelve Holy Knights behind me became panicked.
Storm stepped forward and murmured behind me, Why why are you telling the truth?
Dont you all want to hear the truth?
Storm balked. I turned around and roared to the people. But the Sun Knight is not dead! Even the Demon King cannot kill me.
The peoplesmotion stopped immediately. They raised their heads to look at me, expressions anticipatory.
I smiled and said, Even if Sun wanted to die, Suns brothers, the Twelve Holy Knights would probably not allow Sun to have an early retirement and a leisurely time by the God of Lights side.
Softughter rang from the people.
There is only one Demon King, but we have Twelve Holy Knights. Even the Demon King cannot defeat us! So everyone, please do not worry. The Twelve Holy Knights will continue working hard like usual to solve this problem under the God of Lights protection.
The people looked up at me with radiant expressions I think I was wrong. They really do recognize me.
The Twelve Holy Knights are here. Dont worry.
After saying the final sentence, I turned around. The Twelve Holy Knights were all staring at me with strange looks on their faces.
Is this a side effect? The Twelve Holy Knights were murmuring amongst each other. I suddenly feel that Sun is so dependable!
No no, dependable is not the side effect. Honest is the side effect! He actually told the truth!
Oh! Thats right. The side effect of honesty is really good, but for some reason, hearing Sun tell the truth makes me feel a little frightened!
Dear brothers, if Suns change is too sudden and caused you all to be in shock, please forgive Sun, as this past year has profoundly taught Sun that lying is an uncouth method that only causes more pain. But if my brothers feel that Sun is still not honest enough, then Sun will have to be even more honest and spill out all the secrets that Sun hase across by ident!
Metal nudged Storm with his elbow and asked, Hey, what did Sun say?
Storm dumbly said, He said that this isnt a side effect. Its just that he has learned his lesson and wont keep things from us again. But if we continue insulting him, hell spill out all the secrets we have that he learned by ident.
Metal grunted. Im not afraid!
Of course youre not afraid. Everyone already knows that youre a masochist, so you really have nothing to be afraid of, but everyone else has!
My investigative abilities were not for show. I knew at least one or two secrets of each of the Twelve Holy Knights Excluding Judgment. His only secret had been hiding the fact that I was one of the demon king candidates.
Judgment shook his head and said, Stop ying around. Therere still a lot of things we have to do.
I nodded and swiveled my head to look at Storm. Have you informed the Cathedral of the Shadow God?
Storm came back to his senses and hurriedly reported. Ive already informed the messengers from the Cathedral of the Shadow God that are in the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound, but they seemed unconvinced. They replied that they want to see you first.
I snorted and said, Then ignore them. After half an hour, gather in the conference room. I want to give out tasks.
Storm asked, confused. Why after half an hour? Cant we just go now?
I replied honestly, Because Im hungry. I want to get a bite first.
Youre hungry, but you think were not? Metal shouted. Weve been so busy since morning that we havent had time for a meal!
I considered this and decided, Then lets all go to the conference room and eat.
In the conference room, everyone was holding a bowl of porridge.
I elegantly ate my delicious fishtro porridge. Although I was really starving and there were no outsiders here, I still had to be elegant because the porridge was really too hot. When I impetuously took arge bite, I scalded myself so badly that I almost went to meet the God of Light.
Being scalded to death by porridge is definitely an inelegant way to die that would get me killed once more by my teacher. So I had to elegantly and slowly eat my congee!
While eating the porridge, I said, Judgment, the Holy Temple cant be without any of the Twelve Holy Knights guarding it. You lead Ice, Stone, and Moon in staying behind and guarding the Holy Temple.
Judgment was in the midst of chewing a bit of fish. He had a habit of not speaking when chewing something, so he only nodded his head.
After eating two slices of fish and mouth still full with one, I ordered, Cloud, Earth, Leaf, and ze, you will all go and assist the army in trying to defeat the undead creatures. Undead creatures are originally the responsibility of the Church of the God of Light. It would really be hard to justify not sending out any of the Twelve Holy Knights
BAM!
Judgment mmed his bowl of porridge down. I was so startled that the piece of fish in my mouth got stuck in my throat, and I started choking. Then it was everyone else who got startled by me. ze, who was next to me, pped me hard on the back. Not just the fish, even my heart almost got pped out by him!
After spitting out the fish, I coughed a few times before finally getting my breath back.
Are you alright? Judgment asked worriedly.
I answered snippily, Besides getting almost scared to death by you, Impletely fine!
Judgments expression turned relieved, but it immediately hardened. He coldly said, You n to head to the Cathedral of the Shadow God alone?
I stared at Judgment oddly and asked, Have I finished assigning tasks to all of the Twelve Holy Knights? If I remember correctly, there are still two people who dont have anything to do yet, right?
Judgment stopped. Storm nodded and said, Thats right. Sun hasnt mentioned me or Metal.
I red at Judgment. Embarrassed, he muttered, Sorry, then thought for a while and said, Let Earth and Ice apany you as well.
No. Earth has to help with thends of death. The moment I finished speaking, Judgments expression darkened. I hurriedly exined. Rnd has an entire army of darkness. Even Earth cant block that. If we encounter a dark army, then running away would be the most important thing, so bringing along Storm and Metal who are the fastest is the best decision!
How do you know that Rnd has an army of darkness? Judgment shot a look at Storm and asked, Did they tell you?
No.
I hesitated but still told them about my conversation with Scarlet and my meeting Rnd. But beyond my expectations, none of them looked particrly surprised. Looks like their ability to handle strange things is far better than I expectedIt seems like theres nothing that can shock them!
What sort of expression is that? Metal shrieked. Do you think were such scaredy-cats?
Storm red at me. For this entire year, first it was you going blind, then it was Judgment dying, and then you dying. Even after you were revived, you were in an insane state. Hell Knight bing the Demon King,nds of death encroaching further and further, the Cathedral of the Shadow God wanting you dead Which one of these is not earth-shattering? Its not easy to scare us nowadays!
It really isnt. Just thinking about it, I already believed that the fact that Storm hasnt died of overwork must definitely be due to the protection of the God of Light. He must have been afraid that if Storm really worked himself to death, His Church of the God of Light would probably copse as well.
Moon, eyes reddened, said, Because Ive been too busy, I didnt even have time to go on dates. My girlfriend even broke up with me!
Then that really was sad. But if it was that 180cm tall one I met before, then breaking up wasnt necessarily a bad thing. Its not that I look down on girls who are too tall. I only look down on girls who are 180cm tall, have biceps, and a voice that is very simr to Judgments super deep voice.
I looked around guiltily at everyone but received eye-rolls in return. Storm even roared, If you really feel all that sorry, then start working! Im telling you, when this thing is over and done with, I definitely want half a years worth of holidays!
Then by the time you returned, the Church of the God of Light will probably have copsed. The moment I finished speaking, the Twelve Holy Knights nodded.
While Storm roared despairingly, Why is it that if Im not around, the Church will copse? Im not the Sun Knight or the Judgment Knight or even the Pope. Im just the Storm Knight, Judgment patted me on my shoulder and said, Sun, you really are being very honest recently.
I nodded and said, I have learned my lesson. Hiding things will only make things worse.
Thats good. He said faintly, It makes me wonder whether I should be as honest as you. Theres something I have to tell you. I might as well tell everyone else too.
After speaking, he looked around. Although they had just been joking, everyone immediately quieted and looked curiously at Judgment.
I couldnt help asking, What is it?
Although you have been revived, I still conducted the investigation of your death like a murder case. ording to the results of the investigation, I think that Rnd
My eyes widened.
Volume 7, The Fourth to Ending the Demon King: The Demon King’s Move
Volume 7, The Fourth Chapter to Ending the Demon King: The Demon Kings Move
Trantor: raylight
After wasting an immeasurable amount of saliva, I finally managed to get Judgment to agree to send Earth to support the army going on the punitive expedition instead of following me to the Cathedral of the Shadow God; however, it was on the condition that I had to bring Moon along as well.
This wasnt that big a deal to me. Since Earth had the ability to make a protective shield, sending him over to where the troops were would mean preventing the previous generation of the Twelve Holy Knights from getting injured or killed. However, if Moon went over, he would only be another addition to the military power. Therefore, it didnt matter even if he didnt go.
Moons speed is also very good. When necessary, Storm, Metal, and Moon can take you to safety.
At that moment, Judgment especially emphasized the words take you, and I was even stunned for a moment because of it. So Moon is also the speed type? I was under the impression that he was the stand rooted to the spot and only move the whip type. Seems like I really have underestimated him.
In short, the three of us headed for the Cathedral of the Shadow God on horseback the next day. Though we had deliberately chosen to leave early in the morning so as to not cause an uproar, we were still spotted by the people in twos and threes on the main street of Leaf Bud City. They all halted the work they were doing and stared nkly at us.
Sun Knight, m-may I ask, where are you going? an olddy asked me frantically.
I tugged on the reins to make the horse stop, and while still mounted, I lowered my head to look at her with a faint smile on my face. I exined to her, Sun is going to the Cathedral of the Shadow God as an ambassador so as to discuss matters rting to the expansion of thends of death.
Looking at me, the olddy had on an expression that showed that she didnt quite understand my words, but she only asked, Following that, will things be better?
In a gentle tone, I replied, Yes, everything will be fine. I guarantee it.
The olddys expression rxed a lot and she seemed to look relieved. She even had a smile on her face as she answered, May the God of Light bless you.
The benevolence of the God of Light will bless you along with the citizens of Leaf Bud City.
After giving her a smile in reply, I nodded at each of the others, expressing that we could then set off.
Your smile sure is useful. Storm was rueful as hemented, I dont know how many words we have used to reassure the citizens that everything would be fine, but they werent effective at all.
Moon cut in, Yeah, even my girlfriend didnt believe my three words Itll be fine.
You mean ex-girlfriend, right?
He roared in rage, Dont remind me!
Sun, be careful! Metal suddenly leaned over to pull my reins.
All of a sudden, a ck shadow rushed in front of the horse. Thankfully, Metal had managed to pull the reins in in time. Moreover, in order not to give the citizens the impression that I was leaving the city in a hurry, our pace of riding was really slow, so we didnt end up enacting the tragedy of a horse crash where the horse was injured and a person died Of course, the person who died would definitely not be me, but the fellow who was foolish enough to use his body to stop a horse!
The person who had stopped the horse with his body shouted loudly, Knight-Captain Sun, please take me along!
Knight-Captain? Only holy knights would use this form of address. I was stupefied when I looked at the holy knight who had his two hands spread wide apart to block the horse. It was Vice-Captain Hell!
Tyre?
Its Tyler. He put down his hands and replied a little helplessly.
Storm urged his horse to go forward, and he admonished him, Vice-Captain Hell, what are you doing? Do you know whose path you are blocking?
Please take me with you, Tyler solemnly beseeched. I believe my captain still owes me an exnation.
This was really a hard request to turn down. I was the one who had brought Rnd into the Holy Temple and made Tyler, the substitute Hell, step back into the position of vice-captain. In the end, Tyler had not only epted it, but he even became rather loyal toward Rnd. However, in the end, things became like this
I asked calmly, Vice-Captain Hell, did youe here on horseback?
Joy appeared on Tylers face, and he immediately replied, Yes, the horse is tied up over there! I have also already brought my luggage!
I nodded my head,menting, Then, Sun has no reason to turn down holy knight brothers who care enough about Knight-Captain Hell to go forth together. Please follow us.
Yes. Tyler tedly ran off to fetch his horse.
Like this, the five of us rode out of Leaf Bud City on horseback. Once we left the city, we vanished. However, of course we didnt disintegrate. We only made use of the magic circle that the Pope had drawn to teleport us to the forest nearby to change into our costumes.
As long as I was clear-headed, the Cathedral of the Shadow God would want me to be the Demon King. This was something that Judgment had heard directly from Awaitsun. Rnd and Pink would definitely try to stop it from happening. Thus, of these two factions, one of them wanted to kill me, and the other wanted me to be the Demon King. No one really wanted to see me go into the Cathedral of the Shadow God to conduct the ceremony, and thus, the best method was to secretly sneak into the Cathedral of the Shadow God myself and thenplete the ceremony.
For the sake of avoiding pursuit by the Cathedral of the Shadow God and Rnd, we made the decision to disguise ourselves as an ordinary adventurer team to journey there. Anyway, right now, every country was offeringrge rewards to hire adventurers to eradicate undead creatures from thends of death. Thus, who knows, the number of adventurer teams running wildly around in thends of death might even be more than the number of undead creatures there. It wouldnt be hard to pass ourselves off as one of them.
After using my sensing ability to confirm that there were no other people around, I turned around to look at the other four people, saying, Henceforth, were not allowed to use the titles Sun, Storm, Metal, and Moon. Well just directly call each other by our real names. Is that okay?
Only you would have a problem with that! Metal No, rather, Laica yelled, If you dare to continue calling me Slime, you better watch out! Im Laica!
Everyone reported their names one-by-one.
Im Ceo! Ceo smiled extremely radiantly, seeming to hint that if I were to call his name wrongly one more time, he was going to make me meet my death!
Im Vival. Moon repeated it seriously, Vi. Va. L. And definitely not Vo!
If you read Vival a little faster, isnt it Vo? I only read it a little too fast, thats all!
Tyler. Tyler helplessly said, Knight-Captain Sun, please dont call me Tyre anymore.
I only said, Alright, I will try very hard to remember, but it will be fine even if I identally use the wrong names, right? In any case, it should be okay as long as we dont use the titles Sun or Storm.
All of them rolled their eyes at me.
Hurry and change into your costume!
Everyone changed into their costumes one after another, the attire of a holy knight, assassin, mage, cleric, and warrior, respectively. After changing my clothes, I even dispelled the holy light around my hair, and it reverted back to a head of white hair. This way, not only did it make the disguise more effective, it also made me heave a sigh of relief.
Right now, maintaining holy light for long periods of time was not easy. Especially since the Pope had putyer uponyer of seals onto the Divine Sun Sword so as to prevent holy light from leaking out, which would make our disguises fall one step short of sess. Therefore, maintaining a head of golden hair was simply not as easy as it was in the past and was also very wasteful. I would rather save the holy light for casting heals in emergencies.
I sized everybody up. There really was the feel of a proper adventurer team, other than the fact that everyone here was male, which makes one feel very sad. The so-called cleric and mage should be cute and beautiful females!
I started to miss the adventurer team from before. There was the female priest Yuna, though her figure wasnt very good, and the female assassin Sybil, who had a great figure. Right now, this adventurer team that wasprised of only males was simply too heart breaking.
Sun, the cleric outfit really suits you well! praised Ceo, who was dressed as a mage.
Really, its very suitable, Vival, who was wearing a warriors outfit, agreed via blinking.
F***! Im a holy knight, I growled in rage.
Elegance! Storm patted my back, saying, Dont forget the Sun Knights elegance. See, Tyler has been frightened by you.
I didnt need to turn my head to see how wide Tylers eyes were bing and quickly said, Its pretend. Im only pretending!
However, no one believed that.
Storm took out a few cards from the Adventurers Guild from his luggage, and as he gave them out to us, he said, Alright. Though we are only intending to rush our way there, who knows, we might still meet someone. Right now, lets collude first; our adventurer team is called He looked at the team name on the card and fell silent for a moment before he said, Moneyless Squad.
Laica asked in disbelief, Who gave us this lousy name?
The Pope.
I was rmed. Moneyless? Dont tell me that he really didnt give us even a little bit of funding?
Er He did, but he said that he would deduct it from your future sry.
Can I go and be the Demon King?
We spurred our horses on, galloping, pausing asionally to let the horses rest. Around the time when the afternoon was turning into the evening, I told everyone, Im a little tired. Lets ride a little slower, and when theres a town, lets rest.
Why is your stamina even worse than what it used to be? Laicained unhappily.
Indifferently, I said, Thats probably because the holy light within my body is far from what it used to be! Holy light more or less has a little bit of a recovery effect.
Laica flinched and then started to look guilty. I quickly changed the topic, saying, Rnds physical fitness is the best, Charlottes dark element is the strongest, and I seem to be the strongest in a mishmash of abilities.
Though it was only for the sake of diverting the topic, after I said that, even I myself was nk for a moment.
So when the three of us arebined together, we are the invincible Demon King. Also, my dark element seems to be higher than before because the one with the strongest dark element, Charlotte, is dead.
You are really the strongest in a mishmash of abilities. Vival nodded his head in agreement.
Though that is the truth, hearing it really makes one feel kind of angry!
Sun, theres a town up ahead. Lets rest there! After Ceo finished speaking, he warned us, Everyone, be careful. Dont reveal your identity. If there isnt a need, dont talk to others.
Everyone nodded their heads.
We entered the town, and at first, I was still a little worried. However, we didnt attract too much attention on the way to the restaurant except for the restaurants waitresses frantically exchanging winks with Ceo and asionally sneaking a peek at the other three Why isnt any woman looking at me?
In any case, I am also a handsome guy! Never mind losing to Awaitsun, but it cant be that I cant evenpare with Vival, Laica, and Tyler?
I red at Tyler, growling, Tyler, answer me, am I not as handsome as you guys?
Tyler froze for a moment before he answered in a hurry, Maybe its because you have a head of white hair right now, giving you a mysterious and profound aura, so people are afraid to approach you!
Vival instead said with suspicion, Is that so? On the contrary, I think that Su- Grisia right now has really long hair and is also very skinny. His skin is as white as a spirit, and the clothes that he is wearing are even cleric robes. At first nce, you simply look like a woman.
What do you mean at first nce? Even after you look closely, he still looks a lot like a woman! Laica immediately continued. I keep feeling that, right now, his words seem to be a lot more poisonous than before!
I look a lot like a female right now? I looked at Tyler with an inquiring expression. As a vice-captain, he didnt have the authority to refuse to answer, and of course, he couldnt lie either. Thus, he was forced to give a reply. Indeed, you do look a little like one.
Ceo was very serious as he said, No, he really looks like one. I keep having this impulse to wink at Grisia!
Because you are using sensing, you possibly might not have noticed Vival whispered into my ear, From the time we stepped into the town till now, there have been a lot of guys winking at you!
Im really thankful I havent noticed that! If I were to notice a man winking at me, I might possibly not be able to stomach this meal. Who wants to be winked at by a man?!
When I turned around, Ceo was still winking at the waitresses. This couldnt help but make me think that, even now, there were men winking at me Goosebumps broke out all over my skin! I hurriedly reminded him, Ceo, at the moment you dont have to wink, you know?
I really forgot. Ceo retracted his gaze and then started to pour all his effort into eating. Even if there was a waitress with a super good figure walking past him, he didnt even raise his head, and he seemed to even look very moved.
All of a sudden, Vival said, Grisia, actually, if you were to dress up as a woman, wouldnt the disguise be even more effective?
After he said that, every one of them had an expression of sudden realization. In order to prevent them from making suggestions such as Why dont you wear ace skirt and then tie a bow on top of your head and the like, I immediately said, Right now, dont I already look a lot like a woman?
All four of them stared at me, and in the end, they couldnt help but agree. You really do look a lot like a woman.
Though not having to wear ace skirt makes me feel a lot more at ease, hearing that sentence really makes me angry!
Vival patted my shoulder,forting me. Dont worry, at least you look like a beauty. Moreover, its not amon beauty but the extremely beautiful kind! If I didnt know the truth, even I would want to woo you.
F***! Im even more worried now. What ifter on in the night, someone tries to attack me?
Under the situation where I was very scared and on edge and didnt dare use my sensing ability to see how many men around were winking at me, I finished my food rapidly. Following which, I let Ceo get rooms from the employee at the front desk. After a whole day on the road, I simply wanted to lie on a bed and sleep.
Ceo told the shop assistant, Please give me two rooms.
Two rooms? The shop assistant frowned as he said, Our rooms arent very big; having four guys squeeze into one room might be pushing it a little!
Ceo was stunned for a moment and answered back in confusion, Why do we have to squeeze four people in one room? We can split into three people in a room and two people in a room, right?
This time, it was the employee who was stunned. After sneaking a peek at me, he showed an expression as though he thought it unfathomable and replied, Yes, of course you can. Then, he gave two keys to Ceo.
Ceo turned around and handed one of the keys over to me, saying, Grisia, youll share a room with Tyler!
It didnt make a difference who I shared the room with, but Ceos attitude made me feel that something was a little strange, for he seemed to especially not want to sleep in the same room as me. Deliberately, I said, No, Id like to sleep in the same room as you.
Hiss!
I seem to have heard a sharp intake of breathing from the side? I used my sensing ability to check and discovered that many men were looking at my back, their faces full of disappointment
Ceo tly rejected me, saying, I dont want to. Earlier, I had a very heavy workload, so I want to sleep tonight. I dont want to take care of the men who attempt a night raid!
Vival patted Tylers shoulder, saying, Well hand Grisias chastity over to you. Were going to sleep.
Upon receiving the order, Tyler reflexively gave a Yes.
Yes, my ass! I smacked his head.
Climbing onto the bed, I immediately felt a little drowsy. Though I knew that I should go take a bath first, so as to avoid the stench of sweat ruining the Sun Knights image Wait a moment! Right now, Im in disguise, so I shouldnt need to behave like a Sun Knight, right?
Very well, lets sleep!
I was just about to extend a hand to grab the nket when Tyler opened his mouth to ask a little hesitantly, Knight-Captain Sun, could I please consult you on an issue?
Although I really wanted to say leave it for tomorrow, it was simply very difficult to tell someone who had a heart-broken expression on his face to obediently go to sleep If I didnt know the truth, I might possibly be under the impression that the person that Tyler had lost was actually his lover and not his captain.
Gathering his courage, Tyler asked, Knight-Captain Sun, was it really Captain who killed you?
I went stiff for a moment and said, Yes, but dont me Rnd! Tyler, he has his circumstances.
Tyler fell silent for a moment then sighed as he said, If the person that Captain had killed doesnt me him, then I dont think I have the right to me him. Its just that Am I left without a captain again?
I looked at Tyler and asked back, Is being captain yourself not good?
Hesitation appeared on Tylers face, and he seemed at a loss of what to say. He replied back falteringly, To every holy knight, it is likely a dream to be able to be one of the Twelve Holy Knights! Probably, its only Adair who thinks otherwise. He always says that he doesnt have your ability and doesnt dare be the Sun Knight. However, no one believes his words, and thats because
He suddenly trailed off, as though he didnt dare to speak.
It wont hurt to say it directly. No matter what you say, I wont me you.
Tyler then lowered his voice to say, Thats because hes always extremely busy, as though he is already doing all the work that the Sun Knight does. However, he insists that he doesnt have the ability to be the Sun Knight I had asked him about it before, why he thinks that he is not qualified to be the Sun Knight.
What did he say? I couldnt help but ask in curiosity.
Adair said that everything he does is just following orders, and whats truly hard to do is actually giving orders.
I smiled and felt satisfied as Imented, As expected, I didnt choose the wrong vice-captain.
I really wish that I could hear that line too.
I was stunned, and Tyler exined, Perhaps I also want to be the Hell Knight, but I still wish that Captain woulde back. After that, he gave a weak smile, asking, Knight-Captain Sun, am I being too greedy?
Indeed, a little too greedy Though, I am also the same.
I opened my mouth to say, Tyler, go run into the other room to notify the others.
Notify? Tyler asked back in astonishment. But, what should I notify them about?
There is arge group of creatures of darknessing toward this town. They are to get ready for battle!
Tyler opened his eyes wide, but he instantly stood up and went to carry out my orders without any hesitation. He didnt even question me on how I knew that. He really did almost have the Adairs demeanor and was a pretty good vice-captain.
I touched the Divine Sun Sword at my waist. Right now, even when I was sleeping, I would use it as a bolster, though it was so hard that it was difficult to use it as one. If my sleeping posture wasnt good, I would often even discover an imprint of a sword handle on my face when I woke up the next morning!
However, I at the moment had to get used to this. Thats because carrying the Divine Sun Sword with me everywhere can help make up for the problem of my deficiency in holy light.
Now, the scabbard of the Divine Sun Sword had been reced with the Popes specially made sealing scabbard, which could prevent holy light from leaking out and causing unnecessary trouble. However, this seal also made me unable to absorb holy light from the Divine Sun Sword smoothly. It wasnt that I couldnt absorb any at all, but still, if I had to cast an Advanced Heal, I would probably have to pull out the sword Its just that, after pulling out the sword, I have a feeling that a Death Monarch would be knocking at my door.
Moreover, sealing the Divine Sun Sword created another major problem
Sun!
Everyone knocked the door aside and rushed in. I rolled my eyes at them and said unhappily, Im Grisia. Dont call me by the wrong name.
Ceo immediately switched to ask, Grisia, what happened?
Large numbers of creatures of darkness have entered from the southwest section of the town.
The southwest section of the town Moon retrieved a map from his possessions, and after spreading it out on the table, he looked at it, frowning for a moment. Then he said, In that direction, there is indeed and of darkness. However, the distance is about a hundred kilometers away, so its impossible that they came from there Could it be that thend of darkness has already expanded to this ce?
Metals eyes turned wide as he said, It cant be! If everynd of darkness has expanded a hundred kilometers, then is there any ce left for humans to live?
Seeing everyones face turning more and more unsightly, I exined quickly, Thend of darkness has not expanded up to here. It could be that the seal on thatnd of darkness has been broken, and thats why some creatures of darkness came out.
Ceo furrowed his brows as hemented, Grisia, we shouldnt get into contact with the creatures of darkness and especially should not fight with them. If we do, then the disguises that we wore specifically for this would be meaningless!
Once he finished his words, Tyler immediately cried out in rm, Wait, if we ignore them, then are we to look on helplessly as the vigers in this town are all ughtered by the creatures of darkness?
Hearing that, Ceos face darkened too. No, it wasnt just him. All four of their faces darkened, as though they were facing the end of the world.
Listen to me. I only said three words, but all of them turned around to stare at me, their expressions a spitting image of a creditor who met up with someone who owed them a debt.
Unhappily, I told them, What are you so nervous for? There are so many holy knights and clerics in this world, and there are traces of holy light everywhere. As long as we dont use the weapons that are exclusive to the Twelve Holy Knights, then even the Demon King wouldnt know that members of the Twelve Holy Knights are here.
Once I said my piece, everyone had on an expression of sudden realization.
The ones attacking are only somemon creatures of darkness, so theres nothing to be nervous about. Now, let us go in the direction in which the creatures of darkness are nearing, and then along the way, well tell the vigers that we have discovered creatures of darkness approaching, so as to let them escape beforehand. Also
Whats wrong? Vival asked, not understanding.
I turned around to look into the distance. Though I actually had no need to turn my head around, I would often do so by reflex. Also, by doing this, I can also let the others know what I am doing, so as to prevent them from randomly guessing.
The number of those creatures of darkness is more than what I had sensed before. Also, among them, there seems to be a few higher-level creatures of darkness. The speed at which they are approaching is really fast Oh no, there are some that can fly among them!
I instantly turned back around to face the others and thenmanded, Tyler, go to the ce where the most vigers are to battle with the creatures of darkness, and try to use exaggerated fighting styles as much as possible.
Tyler froze, and I roared at him, This is an order!
After saying that, I cast the Wings of God spell onto Tyler, Laica, and Vival so as to increase their speed by arge margin. However, I skipped doing so on Ceo. Thats because his normal speed was already the fastest among the Twelve Holy Knights, and if he were to be even faster, I was afraid that others might suspect his identity.
Ceo, go along with Tyler. Hes responsible for using exaggerated fighting to attract the vigers attention, and you shall take the opportunity to gather together the adventurer teams and strong men in the town. Tell them to exert themselves to protect their own town! Right, remember not to use your leg armor so as to prevent others from finding out your true identity.
After saying Yes, Ceo grabbed Tyler and headed out the door.
I turned to givemands to Laica and Vival. You guys patrol within the city and put rescuing the elderly, women, and children as your top priority. Also, once you save them, run away. The best result would be if you were not seen by others. I will use my sensing to check where the civilians in danger are and then pass on the location to you.
Both of them replied back with a Yes and turned around to leave. However, upon reaching the door, Vival seemed to be a bit worried as he turned back to ask, Are you staying here?
I nodded my head. Yes, I am going to stay here to sense the surroundings.
Hearing that, Vival then turned back to leave with Laica.
I waited until they were some distance away, and then coated myself with ayer of dark element. This way the creatures of darkness would think that I was one of them and hence would not attack me.
Tyler rushed outside and shouted loudly. At first, his actions caused a lot of disgruntlement. However, that wasnt strange. To shout like that in the middle of the night and not have someone throw wine bottles at him at his first yell would already be pretty good.
However, as Tyler talked on and on, quite a few people started to gather by his and Ceos side. Ceo roared to a few men. Im not sure what he said, but the mens faces started to show rage, and then one after another, they dashed back into their homes to take out various kinds of weapons: hoes, sickles, kitchen knives and even brooms!
Looks like there arent any problems on this side.
I turned my attention back to the creatures of darkness movements. They had already started to invade the town.
Laica, continue walking straight ahead. Vival, turn left.
The two of them followed mymands without hesitation. The creatures of darkness that Laica encountered were three werewolves of a slightly higher level. Vivals opponents were arge bunch of skeletons, about twenty of them.
Seeing the situation, I couldnt help but feel a little worried. Though, under normal circumstances, these creatures of darkness werent much of a threat to the Twelve Holy Knights, at the moment, both Vival and Laica didnt have Light Shield to protect them, and they couldnt use the exclusive weapons of the Twelve Holy Knights either.
Moreover, they were both members of the cruel, cold-hearted faction, so I wasnt too sure of their actual capabilities. If it were the members of my own good, warm-hearted faction, I would definitely leave the job of rescuing to Earth and Cloud. The strongest protection and the strongest attacker you cant even seeing!
The more I thought about it, the more worried I grew. I quickly used my psychic magic to send them a message.
Laica, Vival, are these creatures of darkness too strong? Should I find Ceo to assist you both
Laica was lightning fast. With a single jump, he leaped past the sides of the three werewolves. When hended, the three werewolves behind him opened their eyes wide, and in the next second,rge amounts of blood spurted from their throats. Then they copsed onto the ground.
It was so cool that even I gave Laica a round of apuse Or perhaps giving him a fewshes would be more to his liking?
On the other side, facing twenty or so skeletons, Moon took out his whip that was the kind with spikes at the end. After he uncoiled his whip, numerous gouges appeared on the ground around him, almost like there was a tornado surrounding him. Once they hit this tornado, the skeletons had to resign themselves to the fate of turning into white ash on the ground.
As expected, I wasnt wrong; Moon is the stand rooted to the spot and only move the whip type.
After the two of them killed the creatures of darkness within a matter of seconds, they even stared at the sky in a rather synchronized movement, which would mean at me, and rolled their eyes.
Very well, I was obviously just worrying too much.
Following that, the two of them went around to help the civilians under my directions. When the number of creatures of darkness increased, they also had to kill arge bunch of them offhandedly while hurrying on their way to the next rescue. However, this offhandedly didnt slow them down at all. Quite frequently, they just ran past the creatures sides, and then the creatures of darkness would either have their throats slit or their legs cut off.
After the creatures of darkness appeared, none of the vigers who were rescued seemed to notice the presence of Laica and Vival.
After being attacked by the creatures of darkness, the civilians were all in a state of extreme panic, and they didnt even dare to nce back while running away. Added with Vivals and Laicas originally fast speed and the support of the Wings of God spell, the civilians would often run a certain distance before suddenly looking back and finding the undead creatures chasing them to be either missing or down on the ground. However, by then, the two of them would already be off in other ces saving other people.
After the rescuing had been going on for some time, I finally could not find any lone civilians who had fallen behind. After instructing Laica and Vival to go around and hunt the creatures of darkness, I went back to look at the situation on Ceos side.
The situation on Ceos and Tylers side seemed to have developed pretty well too. Under their lead, the men held weapons of all sorts to hold back the creatures of darkness. Even if there was any danger, Ceo and Tyler would save them in time. As for the women with children and the elderly, they were hiding in a few houses that were heavily protected
Donte any closer! Help!
I was stunned. This cry seems to havee from the lounge downstairs.
After shifting my attention to the ground floor, I then discovered that there were actually two children who had fallen behind! The boy was tightly hugging a girl who was smaller than him. Though the two of them were hiding behind the front desk, it didnt stop two skeletons from finding them. One of the skeletons hands was already reaching toward the boys arm!
I dashed frantically out of the room and ran all the way to the lounge. When I passed by the tables and chairs, I even conveniently picked up a chair to throw at the two skeletons.
One of them had their left hand knocked away by the chair, and the other had a hole punctured in its skull. Regardless of which part of them got injured, I had sessfully managed to attract their attention. The two skeletons gave up on the children and then ran toward me in a rage.
Though I really wanted to just directly turn them into dust with holy light, doing that might possibly attract even more creatures of darkness. At that moment, the amount of holy light that I had was simply not enough to make the creatures of darkness feel afraid and hence keep away. On the contrary, it might make them even angrier.
Wind de!
Several streams of wind flew out from my hands and cut the skeletons apart in a cross shape, and they instantly split into four parts. This was the fastest way to make them lose theirbat power.
The boy surreptitiously poked his head out from behind the front desk, and I whispered to him, Hide there, and donte out!
I turned around, and ten or so more creatures of darkness appeared at the door. Not to mention that they were well-equipped For an undead creature, holding a weapon and wearing a little bit of something on their body is already considered very well-equipped.
After thinking for a moment, I didnt attack but instead stopped restraining my inherent ability to gather dark element and let the dark element naturally gather onto my body. After I gathered it to a certain degree, I had to use all my willpower to force myself to stop. That kind of feeling where you are filled with strength is simply t-too hard to resist
I coldly told them, Get lost!
These creatures of darkness didnt leave, but they did instantly kneel down before me with almost their entire upper body stered onto the ground, not daring to even look at me.
Creatures of darkness are actually kneeling down before me I turned my head around and roared, Scram!
This time, they really did run off, scrambling and crawling away.
To actually be able tomand undead creatures to get lost Not having enough holy light, the dark element would naturally be attracted to me. After the Divine Sun Sword was sealed, I had no way to stop the dark element from gathering, to the point where the moment my hand left the hilt of the Divine Sun Sword, my body would immediately be invaded by dark element. What kind of Sun Knight am I?
Thank you
I froze for a moment, and then turned around to see the boy walk out from behind the front desk, leading the girl by the hand. The two of them looked to be in a state of panic, and they ran to my side in small steps. The little boy grabbed my hand, and the girl was even more straightforward as her whole body clung to me. The two of them were trembling all over.
Dont be afraid! Iforted them in a hurry. With me here, these things will definitely have no way to harm you!
It seemed that the boy only started to feel scared at this moment, and his tears fell non-stop. As he wiped away his tears, he thanked me, Thank you! Thank you, big sister, thank you for saving me and my little sister!
F***! Im a man!
Volume 7, The Fifth to Ending the Demon King: The Demon King’s Followers
Volume 7, The Fifth Chapter to Ending the Demon King: The Demon Kings Followers
Trantor: Doza
I hugged the little girl with my right hand and held the little boys hand in my left hand. Then I walked to where the popce had gathered. They were all waiting at the public square, exhausted and in a state of panic. Though the creatures of darkness were already routed, no one dared to go back to their houses.
Vival and Laica were moving back and forth on the periphery of the public square, on the alert for any approaching creatures of darkness.
Ceo and Tyler were surrounded by the vigers, and they were exining what method was the most effective against creatures of darkness.
After learning how to destroy the creatures of darkness, the civilians looked much more at ease. It was especially so with those young males, whose expressions looked like they hoped for more creatures of darkness toe so that they could test out those techniques.
When Ceo lifted his head, he noticed me and immediately shouted, Grisia, youre back!
At this moment, everyone turned their heads and gazed at me steadily. However, this scene was already so familiar for me that I could handle it with my hands tied behind my back. As the Sun Knight, one had to learn how to face the popce from a young age. I automatically revealed a smile and then said, Yes, under the God of Li- God, just returning back here safely was a big problem! The words God of Light nearly slipped out of my mouth. Thankfully, I noticed it in time and forcefully changed it to something else.
I walked toward Ceo, and along the way, I asked, May I ask if the parents of these two children are here? Does anyone recognize them?
The civilians stared nkly at me, not having any reaction at all. That was really strange. Generally speaking, when children disappear in a situation where creatures of darkness were wreaking havoc, their parents would be desperately looking for them everywhere. However, it seemed like no one had been looking for this pair of kids.
At that moment, an olddy said, They are orphans. They usually help out a lot in the vige in exchange for some food.
So they are orphans. No wonder nobody was looking for them. I nodded my head, saying, I see. They are badly frightened, but other than that, they are unharmed. Is there anyone who is willing to help take care of them for the moment?
Although these two children were not rted to them, when they heard that the children were unharmed, the citizens still showed expressions of relief.
A few women came up to try and pry the two children away from me, but they seemed not to want to leave my side yet. The girl hugged me tightly, and no matter how much the women advised her, it was of no use. Fortunately, her brother was a little olderI guess hes about eight years old?and was extremely understanding and took his sister off me by carrying her. Only then was the girl willing to leave my chest.
I stroked the two childrens heads and told the boy, You have to be strong and take care of your sister, got that? Wait till you grow older, and if you wish to be a holy knight or your sister wishes to be a cleric, thene to the Church of the God of Light, got it?
The boy nodded his head earnestly and promised, Okay!
At this moment, I abruptly remembered that I wouldnt know how many yearster this boy woulde to find me, and children also grow fast, so I had to know a name so as to differentiate him easily. I asked him in a hurry, What is your name?
The boy lifted his head to look at me, and I suddenly found out that he had a head of golden hair and a pair of blue eyes. Though the blue hue of his eyes was a little closer to green, looking more like the color of ake than the sea, if I were to forcefully im that it was blue, it would still be eptable.
The boy said, My name is ro, and my sister is called Ludia.
ro and Ludia, is it? Very well, I will remember your names, I gently whispered to him, I am Grisia. When youe to the Church of the God of Light, say that you want to find the Sun Knight, got that?
ros eyes turned wide. I quickly added on, Hush! You cant tell anyone yet!
Okay! ro nodded his head earnestly, saying, I definitely wont tell what big sister said to anyone else!
Im a big brother! I put both of my hands on his shoulders, and then I smiled and said through gritted teeth, Big. Brother!
ros eyes widened much more. Ludia, who was in his embrace, turned around, and reached out her tiny hands, saying, Sister, hug.
Its brother!
Ludia looked at me, seeming to not quite understand what I was talking about. I tried hard to repeat to her many times brother, but from the beginning to the end, she used a pair of big, watery eyes to look at me. She seemed to think that my repetition was very funny, and hence started giggling. Her smile was simply really cute, but she still didnt call me brother. It was really so frustrating!
I-I could only ruffle her hair with all my effort for revenge! However, ruffling her hair halfway, I saw ro looking at me with eyes shining with longing, and every now and then, he looked enviously at his sister whose hair I was ruffling. Seeing that, I could only use my other hand to pat his head. As expected, he revealed a happy smile.
The world has really changed. In the past, when I was still a child, I hated others ruffling my hair the most However, thats probably because the Sun Knight must always maintain a tidy appearance, so when people ruffled my hair, I had tob my hair. It was simply so tiring!
The two children smiled joyously, and the surrounding vigers too started smiling. The few women in front of me even had sincere looks on their faces as they gave heart-felt praise, You are truly a benevolent holy woman.
It should be holy knight!
What is going on? I have already opened my mouth to speak, so how is it possible that I would still be mistaken for a woman?
Ceo patted me on my shoulder and whispered to me, Disguise, dont forget that right now you are disguised as a woman. Dont expose yourself.
I too replied back softly, But my voicepletely doesnt sound like a females!
Ceo gave a smile, and then he said into my ear, You are the tenor who can sing the Hymn of the God of Light! Even if we say that youre a female with a low voice, it wouldnt be strange at all Lets stop talking; many guys are ring at me as though I have stolen their girlfriend. Your charm is really boundless!
Hearing that, I fiercely red at him. I didnt expect that I would instead hear these sentences from the vigers: Even her re is maddeningly charming, Really, a goddess has descended, I wouldnt marry in this lifetime unless it was with her
You mean its charmingly mad!
It cant be helped; you really are extremely beautiful right now! Ceo patted my shoulders, saying, I also couldnt help but wink at you a few times already. Just now, when you appeared hugging the two children, even Vival blurted, A hundred and eighty centimeters superb beauty! Im going to woo her and then found out that it was actually you.
Am I really that pretty? No matter how skinny I looked right now, a big man like me couldnt possible turn into a beauty, right?
Ceo sized me up and down and said, A tender and slender figure, skin as white as snow, rosy lips with white teeth, along with a pair of big, dreamy eyes the color of the azure sky. What do you think?
Dreamy, my ass! This is called being blind, okay, and your thorough and detailed adjectives make me feel like yourepletely treating me as a female!
All of a sudden, something flew out from within the crowd, and it even headed straight towards Ceos head. At first, I wanted to give a warning, but I realized that it was but a broken pail, so I might as well not say anything. It was a pity that Ceos reflexes were the real deal, and he dodged that pail just by moving a single step. What a pity.
Ceo turned around, yelling angrily, Who threw that?
However, when he turned around, he saw many men staring at him with dangerous expressions, as though they were husbands who had just seen their wife cheat on them. Even the great Storm Knight was so frightened that he took a step backward.
Seeing the situation, I stepped forward and then extended a hand to brush Ceos disheveled hair back into ce. While doing so, I even had on a gentle smile as I looked at him tender-heartedly.
Ceo turned around and opened his eyes wide as he looked at me. Shocked, he asked, What are you doing?
I gave a grin, and following that, what headed toward Ceos head were brooms, chair legs, rotten tomatoes, an entire bag of garbage, moldy bread
Everyone waited in the za together until morning, and only then did we bid the people farewell, even though they looked like they were thinking of tying us up and keeping us in the town for eternity. This was obviously an impossible feat.
Although the people appeared reluctant to part, I, on the other hand, couldnt wait to say goodbye to them becausest night Its better if I dont say it.
After riding for a short while, Vival spoke with regret, If we had stayed for one more day, perhaps the number of guys who had confessed to Sun would have exceeded seventy! Thats even more than the amount of women who have been to Earths room.
Shut up! I roared back indignantly.
Ceo patted my shoulder, saying, Image! Pay attention to your image! You see, youve terrified Tyler again.
I turned my head back and fiercely told Tyler, Since we left the Church of the God of Light, my actions have all been part of a disguise, understand?
Tyler stared wide-eyed at me, and sure enough there was a terrified expression on his face, but he deserved to be called a vice-captain, immediately nodding and replying, Yes.
You see, now there wont be any problems!
Upon hearing this, Ceo, Laica, and Vival simultaneously rolled their eyes.
Alright, no more talking, we should start to move faster now to avoid the continuous expansion of thends of death.
Everyone nodded, and we spurred our horses to hurry on our journey. After speeding along the road for about half a day, I suddenly sensed a thick concentration of dark element ahead and hurriedly stopped the horse to fully extend my sensing ability.
Its and of death It has actually already reached this far? This ce isnt very far from the previous town! I turned around and asked everyone, Should we head back to warn the people in that town?
No need, Ceo said expressionlessly. Right now,nds of death are everywhere. Even if we go and warn the people in that town, theres nowhere else they can go.
Laica also replied, Make haste to the Cathedral of the Shadow God and finish our business. Thats the most important matter right now!
That was true. I hadnt imagined that thends of death would actually expand so quickly I remember Awaitsun had previously said that Within less than half a year of thends of death expanding, the Cathedral of the Shadow God would bepletely submerged. If that is the case, dont tell me the Cathedral of the Shadow God is already
I turned my head and asked, What is the current situation at the Cathedral of the Shadow God?
Ceo replied, The entire cathedral is in and of darkness, but because Rnd is there, creatures of darkness have not attacked it.
Because of Rnd I continued to ask, Then, what about the condition of other ces? Are the casualties among the people very severe?
Ceo froze and gave an irrelevant answer, The Church of the God of Light has practically been overturned and dispatched, going to various ces to hold back the creatures of darkness.
Upon hearing this sort of answer, I instantly understood that the situation must be very serious, since Ceo answered in such an evasive way, only mentioning the trivial parts. It was true, when I thought about it, that if the previous town hadnt had us, I was afraid the casualtiesst night would have been disastrous. However, not every town can have the Twelve Holy Knights conveniently passing through!
Even if there are even more clerics and holy knights, it is still impossible to look after every city and town. There must have been a lot people who have died in this half year, right?
If I hadnt been resurrected, Rnd would be the demon king, and in that case, thends of death wouldnt have expanded, and those people wouldnt have died either
Sun! Vival suddenly asked sternly, What are you thinking about?
Nothing, I quickly answered, but the other four werent so easily brushed off. The intensity of their res was exactly as if they were torturing a criminal for answers. I could only admit truthfully, I was merely thinking that if I had died at that time, thends of death wouldnt have expanded, and perhaps a lot less people would have died
Ceo was stunned and furiously roared, What are you saying!
Vival even growled, We resurrected you without hesitation. Its not for you to regret that you didnt die!
I-I was only I couldnt think of anything to say in my defense and resentfully said, I was so honest and didnt brush you guys off, so theres no need to be so angry, right?
Its because you said things that would anger others! Ceo said unhappily.
Captains Tyler opened his mouth to say something, perhaps he was even thinking of breaking up the argument, but no one paid him any attention.
I said things that would anger others? I growled, unsatisfied. I was only speaking honestly!
Your honest words are enough to anger people! Laica retorted.
Captains Tyler said, flustered.
Then, how about from now on Ill just tell lies! I said rather spitefully.
Of course you cant do that. You cant return to that former state where you never say anything, either Vival dered, rmed.
All four captains! Tyler suddenly roared.
We were all startled and turned around to growl at the same time, What?
Tyler didnt say anything and simply gestured right behind us. Again, we simultaneously turned our heads to look in that direction.
In the distance there was arge cloud of dust, and we could faintly discern horses among the dust. Since there was an entire expanse of and of darkness in that direction, this gave us a particrly ominous feeling.
Sun, how can your sensing ability be worse than Tylers pair of eyes! Laica muttered. Recently, his tongue had be more and more poisonous, so much that I yearned for his malicious phrases like so sparkly and pretty! that could even make the listener feel a little happy.
I dont usually sense at such a great distance because its very tiring! While exining angrily, I extended out my sensing ability to examine things and eximed in rm, Thats an army of darkness.
I was very astonished, but the other four people seemed like they were used to it. Probably because of my puzzled expression, Ceo hurriedly exined to me, This urrence isnt strange amongnds of death. In many ces, we have heard of situations where creatures of darkness gathered to form armies in thends of death. However, they were all just a motley crew and would usually scatter the moment the battlefield turned unfavorable.
I was stunned and hastily said, The army Im looking at is very strong. It doesnt look as if it will scatter.
Creatures of darkness have always had an imposing manner.
The troops are even lined up in rows and are holding a military g, I said rather uncertainly. However, it might simply be for appearances sake?
Rows? Military g?
Shocked, the four of them stared at me and cried out in rm, How can that be?
I grumpily said, Why cant it be? If not, you can see for yourself! You should be able to more or less see their military g Wait!
Halfway through speaking, I suddenly realized that those creatures of darkness were currently advancing in our direction, and there was no one in front, behind, left, or right of us, either. Unless they were interested in the frogs by the roadside, their goal was definitely us!
Should we run or fight?
I turned my head and quickly recited to everyone, There are ten death knights, twenty werewolves, fifty undead creatures whose race is unclear but shouldnt be as strong as the death knights or werewolves, and about five to seven hundred skeletons. Leave the group of skeletons to me. Can you guys deal with the rest of the creatures of darkness?
Ceo nodded his head first, saying, No problem.
Laica asked doubtfully, Sun, are you sure you can really handle the group of skeletons? Perhaps you should move to the side and rest. Its fine to leave everything to us!
It was so poisonous I almost vomited out blood. I growled, Right now, we are in disguise. Im already being inelegant, so you also dont have to use such a poisonous tongue, right?
Laica was startled and said, I didnt deliberately use a poisonous tongue. I havent been since departing from the church.
So that means, all the words youve spoken after leaving the church have been sincere? I could hardly believe it and said, Y-Your sincere words are actually so malicious!
Eh? Laica actually went wild with joy as he said, Really? Ive truly spoken malicious words? If my teacher heard that, he would definitely say that he could die with no regrets!
I-It cant be that serious But right now isnt the time to be thinking about ridiculous ideas. That army of darkness has been advancing closer this entire time, and theyre even charging quite quickly!
Imanded the rest of them, Prepare for battle!
Vival asked, Can we use the specialized weapons of the Twelve Holy Knights?
I frowned as I asked back, If you dont use them, can you defeat these creatures of darkness?
We can. Vival shrugged, saying, Those death knights should be mass produced types, not as strong as genuine death knights. Its just that it would take longer to clean up this army.
Then dont use them, I nodded. Briefly sensing that the army was already fairly close, I hastilymanded, Laica, youre in charge of taking advantage of the confusion to kill those ten death knights. Vivals most important targets are the twenty werewolves. Ceo, youre responsible for those fifty unknown undead creatures. Tyler, youre in charge of supporting the three captains and going to help whichever side of the battlefield you see in a disadvantaged situation.
While giving orders, I helped cast support magic on them. This time, I cast Light Shield and Wings of God on all four of them. Luckily, I had enough holy light for this, and I even had leftover strength to use on healing spells. However, if I wanted to help twelve people with support magic, even if it was only casting Wings of God, I probably wouldnt be able to do it No! The Divine Sun Sword is currently sealed, so if I had the help of the divine sword, I should be able to do it!
I shook my head, flinging away all those various negative thoughts, and said to the four of them, Go now!
Right!
The four of them dashed out as if they were flying, while I considered the army of darkness. The five hundred skeletons right at the front had already reached a ce about a hundred meters away. It was time to begin to think about what method to use to kill them once more.
Of course, I must avoid using dark elemental magic, as all these just happen to be creatures of darkness. Using dark elemental magic to attack them is not exactly a sensible move.
Aldrizzt had once used hells fire to set skeletons aze. That was truly a brilliant method of destroying skeletons, especially when facing five hundred skeletons. Unfortunately, I cant use dark elemental magic Hold on, even though I cant use hells fire, I can use fire rted magic!
Although I rarely used fire rted magic, I knew I should be able to produce at least a basic fireball. I gathered fire element on both my hands, intending to have a field of super zing skeletons, and if it went smoothly, maybe several unknown creatures of darkness would be burned to death
Hot hot hot!
I flung out the fireballs and then gathered water element onto my hands to reduce the burns on them.
Sun! You almost threw them onto my ass! Laicas shriek came from the front. Your swordsmanship was never very good, but now youre not even capable of magic?
Upon hearing this, I hastily searched for an excuse. I only assumed that you would like it!
It wasnt too bad. Captain Judgment isnt capable of using magic to beat me up, Laica had to admit and then shouted, However, I need to dispose of the enemy right now, so dont distract me!
I agreed loudly and waited until the four people charged straight past therge army of skeletons, until they engaged the higher leveled creatures of darkness at the back, and then when there was only therge army of skeletons left in front of me, I flew straight up.
Although it would be easy to be a target for archers when flying in front of arge army, luckily, creatures like skeletons generallycked a lot of parts, so they wouldnt be able to execute a highly difficult action like shooting an arrow, unless they were advanced skeletons However, few people would think of advancing the level of cannon fodder like skeletons.
With the recent painful experience of being burned, I gathered fire element about a meter away on both sides of me, creating ten fireballs, each and every one of them asrge as an adult. Then, I randomly tossed them below. In any case, there were only skeletons beneath me, so there was no need to aim at all!
Sure enough, skeletons are good fuel. Ten fireballs ignited approximately ten areas, then started spreading between the skeletons but I hadnt thought that the result of the mes in this sort of spacious and void region would not be as good as inside a cave. The mes only roasted about ten skeletons before extinguishing.
I was stunned. I hadnt imagined that the results would actually be that bad. My capability at gathering the fire element was simply not that great. It might even be a little worse than the water element. It was really impossible to gather enough to annihte five hundred skeletons with fireballs.
With no other alternatives, I could only settle for using wind des to eliminate the skeletons. However, the results with the wind des were barely satisfactory. Shooting out a specially erged wind de could obliterate around six to eight skeletons, even fewer than the fireballs, but at least I had the confidence to shoot out arge amount of wind des.
While shooting out wind des, I expanded out my sensing ability. Even though I was already certain that the four of them were very formidable, the number of opponents was truly exceptional, so I was still a bit worried, particrly as they couldnt use their specialized weapons and because my current healing spells werent as strong as they had been before
They each faced countless enemies, but the difference in speed was so great the opponents had no way of hitting them at all. Although Laica and Vival werent as aggressive as they had been in the small town, so long as they charged forward, they could easily dispose of the creatures of darkness and still make it look effortless!
It looks like there really are no problems. I just worried too much. Even if they dont use their specialized weapons, they are still very strong!
I surveyed the skeletons below, which had already been whittled down until probably only about two hundred remained. However, being so thinly spread out made it even harder to hit them. I could only go by the book and use small wind des, chopping up two to three each time, so as to avoid wasting too much wind element. It would be disastrous if I couldnt produce anymoreter on.
Taking out two or three each time, this speed was truly so slow that I started to get impatient. It would be easier if I could use dark element. I would definitely be able to strike down everything in a single moment. These low leveled skeletons are actually wasting so much of my time If I use dark element to instantly dispose of therge army of skeletons, it wouldnt lead to us being discovered, right?
I started gathering dark element on my hands. It was as easy as gathering holy element in the past No! This is even easier than that. If I release a de made of the dark element, I would only require three des to chop up all the skeletons into pieces, right?
Maybe just one de would be enough? I suddenly had this sort of feeling.
I quickened my speed at gathering the dark element, determined to dispose of them with one de!
The dark element I had gathered turned into a humongous dark de like no other. From afar it would look like a flowing ck river. After that, the ck river swept horizontally across the ce where all the skeletons were standing, and those skeletons were chopped in half at the waist No, I should say everything from their chests to their thighs was sted into smithereens.
In a sh, two hundred skeletons had been broken into white bits and pieces covering the ground. It was truly a magnificent sight!
This is really too easy.
I slowly flew back to the ground, and standing in the middle of the sea of fragments, I really had an indescribable sense of satisfaction!
After using my sensing ability to confirm that the others were still fine, I calmly waited at the starting point for them to finish their battles.
Before long, Ceo and the rest dashed over, looking flustered, and growled, Sun! Just now you used dark element, didnt you?
I hastily said, It was only for a short while, and this is and of darkness. There is dark element everywhere, so it wont be noticed!
It had better not be noticed
Suddenly, my expression changed, and I turned my head towards a distant ce.
What is-? Ceo didntplete his question but eximed, Dont tell me, weve already been discovered?
I shook my head, saying, Unless Rnd and Pink can teleport arge army here the moment that they discovered me, we certainly havent been discovered by them yet.
Arge army? Vival cried out, Ah Could it be that the army we just annihted was this armys forward troops?
Dont joke around! However strong Ceo and the rest may be, against an entire army, even if they dont meet enemies that are too strong, they would die from exhaustion by the act of killing them all! I made my decision. Lets flee!
How many are there exactly? Laica asked doubtfully. Youre always underestimating our true strength. A few random werewolvese, and youre afraid that we cant deal with them!
Im only being careful. I expanded my sensing ability, roughly counted, and replied, At least more than five thousand, and among them there are about five hundred higher leveled creatures of darkness.
Theres so many? Ceo frowned, saying, Then well just have to avoid them.
I nodded my head, but halfway through nodding, I noticed a familiar person in the middle of that army I should say a familiar creature of darkness. He was riding on a horse, had arge amount of dark element gathered around his eyes, and even had fangs at the sides of his mouth. This fellow seems to be the creature of darkness that I saw in my dream who wouldnt give up on chasing after Rnd.
Hold on! Could this army be the one that was adamantly chasing after Rnd? I frowned and said, Ceo, you guys can escape first. I will disguise myself as a creature of darkness and enter this army to observe it for a bit.
The moment the words popped out of my mouth, four faces immediately fell, and I hastily exined, Dont worry about my safety. When it gets dangerous, I can quickly fly away. Not many creatures of darkness can fly, so you dont have to stay with me, and I wont have to worry about your safety.
The majority of creatures of darkness dont depend on their eyes to explore things. Instead, they sense dark element. Hence, I, who would bepletely wrapped in dark element, would seem to them to be the same sort of creature. Unless I meet creatures of darkness that can recognize me, I shouldnt be exposed.
Puzzled, Ceo asked, Why do you have to enter this army?
I hesitated for a moment, then said truthfully, I suspect this army is the one that was closely following Rnd. There is also a very highly leveled creature of darkness among them. In my previous dream, he seemed to be different from other creatures of darkness. Perhaps he would know about the recent developments concerning Rnd.
Ceos expression immediately changed, and he asked, So what if you know about his recent developments? Youre going to the Cathedral of the Shadow God to perform the ceremony, and after performing the ceremony, Rnd will be the demon king! You havent forgotten this, right?
Of course I know that I exined, Were going to perform the ceremony for me to give up bing the demon king. However, the Cathedral of the Shadow God wants me to be the demon king, so how could it be that they wouldnt send men to guard the ce for holding the ceremony?
The instant I finished speaking, everyone else looked stunned. I immediately said loudly, Other than the Cathedral of the Shadow God, Rnds and Pinks motives are also unclear. If the time everes, would the three sides fight or not? If after the battle, one of the two of us still dies, there wouldnt be any meaning to the dy of these past few months!
The four of them fell silent, only frowning. After a while, Ceo opened his mouth and asked, What in the world do you want to say to him when you meet that creature of darkness?
I coldly said, I want to know whether Rnd ns to kill me or if he is willing to allow me to perform the ceremony, peacefully handing him the title of the demon king.
Vival asked suspiciously, But are you sure this creature of darkness will answer your questions?
Of course he wouldnt answer obediently, but we have many methods of making him answer! I looked at Vivals whip and Metals daggers.
In a disbelieving tone, Laica said, But you cant just bypass the army to reach the ce where that creature of darkness is!
Rx! I can use dark element to surround myself, which will guarantee that the army will believe Im also a creature of darkness.
Since you can use dark element to surround yourself, then you can surround all of us, right? Ceo said evenly. Having us watch from the sidelines is something that is definitely impossible. If you truly wish to go and see that creature of darkness, then let us go together!
How can I Just as I was about to say this, I saw the rest of them standing by Ceos side. Not only did they stand resolutely, they also red at me, like if I dared to say anything about wanting to go by myself, they w-would
If I insist on going alone, what will you guys do?
The three of them showed malevolent faces like no other and growled, Beat you unconscious and take you away!
Youve scared Tyler.
The three of them roared in unison, Were in disguise right now!
Forget about Tyler, even I was terrified.
Hurry up and make your decision, Vival urged. Are we going or not? We can all see the dust cloud from the army already. If we arent going, we have to flee quickly!
I clenched my teeth. Alright, lets go together!
Volume 7, The Sixth to Ending the Demon King: Meeting Between Demon Kings
Volume 7, The Sixth Chapter to Ending the Demon King: Meeting Between Demon Kings
Trantor: Evangeline
We walked amidst the dark army with all sorts of creatures of darkness around us.
As we closed in on our target, the levels of the creatures of darkness around us rose higher and higher; some higher levels even yelled at us to get back to our positions. However, after I absorbed a greater amount of dark element, they shut their mouths and their attitudes even turned somewhat respectful.
Do they have eyes or not? Vival asked in astonishment, Dont they notice us just walking in like this?
I whispered, As long as they are undead creatures, their eyes have already mostly decayed.
But not all of these creatures of darkness are rotten-eyed undead creatures!
When I covered our heads with dark element, I roughly shaped that into pointed ears and horns. Creatures of darkness have more or less some ability to sense dark and holy element, so to them, we look like unknown creatures of darkness with pointed ears and horns.
Vival revealed an expression of sudden understanding. At that moment, Ceo jerked my arm and said quietly, We are almost there, but that ring of creatures of darkness up ahead looks pretty high level. It probably wont be as easy to fool them.
I looked up. Our target with red eyes and fangs was now within a hundred meters. However, the real challenge started now because the creatures of darkness surrounding him were all of the highest levels, and a lot of them were not even covered by the Basic Knowledge of Undead Creatures textbook.
I guessed that this army was probably just chasing after Rnd instead of causing trouble in various ces. Otherwise, there would probably be massive destruction left in the wake of this armys forces alone. Even the Church of the God of Light would not be able to stand up to this force and would probably have alalready killed me to solve the problems of the birth of the Demon King, the ceaseless expansion of thends of darkness, and the rampage of the undead creatures across thend.
We walked to the ring of high level creatures of darkness. One of them stepped in front of us before we could speak and frowned as he looked at us. You wish to see the general?
This creature of darkness was a werewolf, but he seemed a little different from normal werewolves; he was at least a full head taller, and his biceps wererger than even my head.
I immediately gathered more dark element and stared sternly at the werewolf.
The werewolfs expression darkened, and he got off his horse to stand face to face with me Okay, we werent really face to face since my head could only reach his abs.
Then, I inspected him; aside from his muscr body, he was even wearing a full set of armor and had a huge sword strapped to his back. Usually, it was impossible for creatures of darkness to have such intricate battle gear. They didnt have people like smiths, so all their gear and weapons were seized from beings they had killed, and often by then, the gear would have already been used until it was out of shape.
You are not one of us! The werewolf scrutinized us, a malevolent expressioning over his face. He almost unsheathed his huge sword on us.
I immediately said, That person sent us here. There are some things he wants us to pass on to your general.
The werewolf hesitated, but he stopped unsheathing his sword. However, he still looked at us suspiciously and asked, What does the monarch want you to pass on to us?
Im sorry. I put on a stiff expression and said, The monarch said to tell none but the general.
That should do it. The textbook says that werewolves are all muscles and no brain.
Then tell me, what is the name of the general?
Gah! Im going to burn that textbook!
With no way to give his name in reply, I could only darken my expression and coldly say, I do not know the name of the general. I was personally summoned by the monarch, and the monarch only told me to give his orders to the leader of the army.
Hearing that, the werewolf frowned, but at least he let us pass with no furtherment.
After the werewolf allowed us through, we walked undisturbed toward our target. No other creatures of darkness tried to stop us.
Laica stepped up to me and asked quietly, How did you know to address Rnd as that person?
I smiled and answered quietly, I didnt know what they address Rnd as, so using that person was the safest measure. Since this army is only chasing after Rnd, if you say that person, then they will definitely only think of Rnd. From that, they will tell me how to address Rnd themselves.
Wow! You are so despicable. You are even more qualified to be an assassin than I am!
Its like the person following me is Earth instead of Metal; his every word drips with poison! Could you please stop saying sincere words? Please try talking poisonously!
As we approached our targeted creature of darkness, he lowered his head to look down at us. Although he was expressionless, there was a sense of excitement in his voice. What does the monarch want you to convey?
On closer inspection, this creature of darkness did not look much different from a human, with his height of a hundred and eighty centimeters or so, regr facial features, and waist long hair. He was wearing lightweight armor. One thing special about this armor was that the entire back was done away with. It was no surprise as I already knew that this creature could grow wings, so obviously, the back had to be removed to let his wings out.
Even though he didnt look very different from a regr human, that was only based off of his outer appearance. No blood flowed through his body, only thick dark element. His heart was simply a glob of dark element so dense that it had solidified.
From the point of view of a blind person who relied on sensing, he really was beautiful, just like the Eternal Tranquility, with extremely pure element. Of course, to others, they could only see a horrifying creature of darkness
The heck, that handsome?
Ceos muttering drifted over from behind, Is there no justice? Hes a creature of darkness, yet hes this handsome? If one out of ten creatures of darkness is this handsome, then all women would go live in thends of darkness!
What? That handsome? Awaitsun is handsome. This creature of darkness before me is also handsome? Dont tell me all these dark elemental guys are handsome! No wonder even though the Cathedral of the Shadow God has a dark reputation, their followers are still drastically increasing!
What are you waiting for? Speak! the general ordered, annoyed.
I put on a hesitant expression, and then nced quickly at the creatures of darkness around us. Lastly, I frowned and said, The monarch only wishes for you to know, sir.
Hearing that, he frowned but did not speak, looking as if in deep thought. At this moment, I stepped closer. The creatures of darkness surrounding him immediately spurred their horses forward to block my passage, not allowing me to advance any further, but he said, Let him pass.
After a few horses moved back, I walked up to his horse and spoke in a low voice, The monarch wishes to see you, but he does not want too many people to know of his location. He said that if he sees anyone else, then he will not appear and will leave immediately.
The other asked quietly, Why is the monarch looking for me?
The monarch has some orders for you to carry out regarding the demon king.
I looked left and right and pointed at a hill a short distance away. I spoke, Lets go behind that hill to talk. If anyone overhears our conversation, they might want to go with you. Thats the reason why the monarch specifically said to only tell you.
He hesitated before saying Okay and then sprouted a pair of membrane-like wings.
Seeing that, I wrapped the five of us in dark element and shaped translucent ck-colored wings behind our backs. However in reality, I was nning to use wind element to fly while the dark elemental wings were just for show.
It was only when he saw the dark elemental wings that it seemed like he finally believed me. He turned to the creatures of darkness beside him and ordered, I have matters to attend to. Stay put to await orders.
Yes!
Go, he told me. Then he immediately beat his wings, took off into the sky, and flew toward the hill.
The five of us also flew with the help of wind element and followed behind him to the hill. Uponnding, he retracted his wings. Just when he was turning toward us, the dark element surrounding us suddenly lunged at him and morphed intoyers of Chains of Darkness that bound him tightly.
You dare do this? To suppress me with dark element? Na?ve! He roared as he struggled. He really had the right to call me na?ve because he could actually use his bare hands to tear the Chains of Darkness apart.
Using dark element to suppress a creature of darkness is truly a tiring job, but unluckily for him, I can use as much dark element as necessary. Dont even mention doubling the amount of dark element, even quintupling it is no problem!
I absorbed more dark element and strengthened the Chains of Darkness. There was absolutely no hope for him escaping now. My Chains of Darkness have once bound a dragon!
Ceo yelled, Sun! You used dark element again!
I exined, Dont worry! We are still close to the army, so even if Rnd really felt that the level of dark element was especially high here, he will think its this guy and not suspect me.
Hearing that, Ceo frowned but did not utter another word.
That creature of darkness struggled madly but could not escape from theyers uponyers of thick chains. With some difficulty, he turned around and growled at me, Who exactly are you?
I turned to look at him andughed, Grisia Sun, ever heard of me?
Even though he did not answer, he paled, and this could also be considered as some form of answer. He had indeed heard of me before. I wonder if he found out about me from Rnd?
As I thought over the questions I wanted to ask, I first asked some random unrted questions. Tell me your name first.
He merely looked at me coldly and did not speak.
Not telling, are you? I grabbed his cor and growled, Tell me, if I drag you over to ckmail Rnd, will he hand the qualifications of the demon king over to me?
Hearing that, he nched So did Ceo and the others.
I am only scaring him, dont panic!
After using psychic magic to tell them, their expressions returned to normal, and they went back to casually watching me threaten a person Threaten a creature of darkness!
Illu, he finally sumbed and answered, The monarch named me Illu.
Very good, Illu. I continued to ask, You know of a lich with pink-colored skin, right?
No.
Tell me, where is she now I suddenly stopped. What did Illu just say? He doesnt know Pink? I growled, Dont fool me! How can you not know Pink? You should have at least seen her beside Rnd, right?
Illu frowned and replied, Never saw her before.
Is he trying to deceive me or is he telling the truth? I frowned and continued asking, You were summoned by Rnd?
Yes.
Roughly when?
Half a year ago.
He was summoned half a year ago but has never seen Pink before? I asked in disbelief, Youve really never seen the lich? Then was there anyone else who was always by Rnds side? Shes probably the lich, and you just couldnt tell
There wasnt! There was no one by the monarchs side! Illu replied with annoyance, Not even Silent Eagle of the Cathedral of the Shadow God is allowed to constantly be by the monarchs side. The only one who followed the monarch before was me!
From his expression, it looked like he was proud of having followed Rnd before, so he probably would not lie on that ount. However, if Pink was never beside Rnd, then where did she go?
Not being able toe to a conclusion, I could only continue to ask other questions. Where is Rnd? At the Cathedral of the Shadow God?
Illu replied coldly, If I knew where the monarch was, why would I get tricked by you?
Thats true! Damn, does this mean this guy knows nothing?
Why did Rnd leave the Cathedral of the Shadow God?
The monarchs will is not something I can randomly guess at!
This guy is really clueless, and it looks like he really doesnt know. Dont tell me I took such a big risk to capture this guy for nothing? If I had known earlier, I wouldnt have done so much No! I have to get some information, no matter what!
What race are you? How many high level creatures of darkness like yourself can Rnd summon?
I figured Illu could possibly be on par with Rnds previous forma death lord. If Rnd could summon a lot of Illus, then I might as well just obediently surrender to him straight away and have him deal with me however he wishes.
I dont know.
Dont know. I abruptly grabbed Illus cor and then pressed the Divine Sun Sword t onto his face. Even though the divine sword had been sealed, it was still a divine object full of holy element. Direct contact for him was definitely not a pleasant experience.
I growled, You dont believe that Ill really use you to ckmail Rnd?
Even though Illu tried hard to remain calm, signs of decay were starting to show on his face. With much effort, he endured the pain and only then was he willing to exin, I am an exclusive bodyguard created by the monarch from his own blood and a fresh corpse. I do not know how many of us the monarch can create, but creating guards will take away some of the monarchs own power. The monarch probably would not carelessly create more.
So the guards are like a distribution of Rnds power. Lucky for us, or else Rnd would be virtually unbeatable Even though, with this army alone, he will not have many enemies left.
Ceo opened his mouth and asked, Sun, Ive been thinking of asking you, are you going to kill him after you finish asking questions?
Kill him? I almost jumped out of my skin. I asked back, Why kill him? What would I do if Rnd bes furious andes after me wanting revengeter?
Then what are you going to do with him now? Vival looked down at me with much disdain and said, Let him go and have him lead the army against you?
That is a very good question.
Sun. Ceo smiled gently and asked softly, You did not just grab him without thinking about what you were going to do with him after, right?
I tried suggesting, Cant we just take him with us?
The three peoples feral expressions almost scared both Tyler and Illu to death.
I used the spell of flight to fly desperately away with everyone. In short, the further we get away from that army the better. After all, I had just kidnapped their general, so itsmon sense to fly as far away as possible. It would be best if we could fly out of thisnd of darkness.
After flying for an entire day and night, we finally flew out of thend of darkness andnded in a forest. It also proved that my current magical capabilities have grown significantly stronger, even though flight still counted as one of the random jumble of abilities.
Afternding, Laica eximed, If you can fly this many people for a whole day, why did we have to ride horses back then?
I was so tired that I almost couldnt speak, so I couldnt be bothered toe up with a retort. I only said, Pitch, pitch the tents. I need to, need to sleep
Are you alright? Vival said worriedly, You should havended if you cant handle it. What good is there in being stubborn?
Im alright. I waved hisment away and sat down against a tree trunk without any further exnation.
Vival shook his head wordlessly and then hurried away to help the others set up.
Seeing that everyone was busy pitching tents and cooking, I leaned against the tree trunk and felt my eyelids grow heavier. After confirming once more that the Chains of Darkness on Illu were still very secure, I drifted off peacefully
I felt like I had opened my eyes right after I had closed them, but I realized that I was no longer in a forest but a strange and unknown ce.
A deserted hillside. Thick red liquid flowed endlessly from above. All things in the liquids path were obliterated It wasva, and this was the crater of a volcano.
What was more important was the fact that I could see the redva, so this was a dream. It seemed like my spirit was wandering around while I slept again. ording to my previous spiritual journey experience, I should be able to meet him again
I yelled out, Rnd? Rnd, are you there?
Above you.
I looked up, and to no surprise, saw three pairs of gigantic wings. I said with annoyance, Come down. Dont float above me. Do you think its a pleasant view from down here? You are not a woman!
He chuckled and descended to stand in front of me. Although his height and build were simr to mine, with the addition of those three pairs of wings, he truly had a majestic aura!
I couldnt help but ask, Do you still have that ring of disguise from Pink?
Rnd seemed taken back. He said, I threw it away, why ask?
Because I hate facing you like this. You feel too powerful! It makes me think that Ive lost before weve even fought!
Rndughed. He took a few steps back and drew his wings forward to cover himself. Then mysteriously, the wings simply disappeared just like that. When Rnd reappeared, he looked just like a human again.
He said lightly, I do not need that ring to disguise myself now.
I stared at Rnd. He hadnt changed a single bit, remaining the age at which he had died. He already looked younger than me, but still had a quiet power and the aura of a leader about him.
I havent seen a person with my eyes for such a long time. It really ispletely different from sensing because the sensing ability cant recognize things like the aura of a leader!
If I get the chance, I wish I could see everyone with my eyes again, see the Twelve Holy Knights
Ive almost forgotten what you look like, I said with emotions welling up. As expected, my sensing ability cant fully rece sight. I really want to see everyone with my eyes again.
Hearing that, Rnd stopped smiling and said lightly, Maybe you can get your sight back if you be the Demon King.
Iughed, I dont think its possible to retrieve things that God has taken away.
Rnd looked at me and said, Dont you hate Him? He took away so many things from you without the slightest bit of mercy.
Hate Him? I was shocked and said, The God of Light has always answered my prayers and let me sessfully perform perfect resurrections. Why should I hate Him? That time I resurrected Judgment, He even merely took away the color of my hair. Such a price is so low that its ridiculous!
Rnd opened his mouth and said, Then you But he stopped midway abruptly.
Even though I didnt know what Rnd wanted to say, I had a lot of things I wanted to say. Lets start by revealing the cards in my hands!
Ive captured your Illu.
Rnd was first taken back, then he frowned and looked a bit angry. He red at me while I wordlessly looked back at him with a smile. After a long staring contest, he asked grudgingly, Why have you captured him?
Come find me, and I will give him back.
Rndughed coldly. Do you think I care for a creature of darkness after Ive even killed you?
If you really didnt care, then Illu would not have said so much after I threatened him, right? I refuse to believe that Rnd does not care for Illu. If he created Illu, it must be for a dire reason, or else why create a stalker when you dont want people to follow you?
However, unless there was no other way, I still did not want to utter threats like I will kill Illu if you donte, so I had to start from somewhere else. You still owe me an answer. You promised me before to answer one question.
Rnd looked at me, confused. You can ask now.
No! I growled, I want to see you, face to face! Not some kind of false meeting like this!
Rnd was silent for a while. Then he replied with a question, Why?
I said indignantly, At the very least, we have been friends since we were children. No matter how things have progressed from there, cant we meet onest time?
Rnd was silent again. He suddenly growled testily, I killed you!
Well duh! I widened my eyes, not understanding why Rnd said that piece of useless information. Would I, the person who got killed, still not know who my killer was?
He was agitated. I tricked you into entering Pinks secret room, cut your neck, passively watched you bleed all over the floor, and finally killed you! Dont you have anything you want to say to me for all that?
So thats what it was all about. I replied calmly, Yes, there are a lot of things I want to say. Come and see me, answer my question, and I will tell you.
Rnd looked at me with a shocked expression, and then heughed. First he chuckled, and then he startedughing loudly. He howled madly withughter with his head tilted back, until he couldnt even maintain his disguise properly, faintly revealing his ming eyes and ck me markings.
However, as I watched himugh, I felt no happiness from it, only a sense of deep and prolonged sadness Luckily I could see at the moment, or else had I been relying only on my sensing ability, I probably couldnt sense such subtle emotions.
Grievingughter.
Atst, Rnd abruptly stoppedughing and said to me, Okay! Sun, I will go see you. Take Illu with you. He is my summoning. I know his location. When you reach the ce of the ceremony, I will immediately appear.
When did you switch to calling me Sun? Sun is what the Twelve Holy Knights call me. Didnt you use to call me Grisia?
Go see them now.
Them? I was taken back, notprehending what Rnd was saying.
The Twelve Holy Knights. He reminded me, Didnt you say you wanted to see them just now? If you want to see them, go see them. At least right now, you would be able to see them, right? Dont worry about the distance. Since you easily found me when you didnt even know where I was, then you certainly have the ability to find the Twelve Holy Knights.
Is that so? If I can find anyone, then the one I want to see the most right now is
With golden hair and blue eyes, a posture like that of a majestic lion, known as the strongest Sun Knight in history, Neo stood before me. He held an unknown animals leg in his hands, roasted to golden crispness. Just looking at it made me hungry.
As he ate the roasted leg, heined to Aldrizzt who was squatting on the ground and busying himself with roasting meat. That bastard Pope, where did he find such awful tasting rations for the armys provisions? He forced me to hunt for food!
Teacher?
I looked left and right. Rnd had disappeared, and this was no longer the crater of a volcano anymore. To my left and right were a whole bunch of tents and many fully armed holy knights, knights, warriors, and even clerics walking around.
I know! This is the camp of the expedition army. With a simple turn of thought, I found my teacher. I never guessed that I was also pretty strong Who was that? Who just said that this was one of those messy jumbles of abilities?
I walked in front of my teacher and greeted him with respect. Its been a long time, Teacher.
Previously, I got killed and did not even die gracefully, so of course my attitude has to be as respectful as possible!
However, my teacher did not respond to me but continued to rant to Aldrizzt about the Popes stinginess. He even dredged up past quarrels to count I had almost forgotten; I was actually invisible at the moment, so no one could see me. Rnd is probably an exception?
I waved my hand in front of my teacher to confirm that he couldnt see me. How fortunate! Or else, since I died ungracefully and made him lead an expedition against undead creatures, it would be weird if my teacher did not kill me!
Stopining, Aldrizzt said tiredly. Im already roasting meat for you to eat, so stop ranting Neo? Are you listening to me?
Whos there? My teacher roared and pulled his sword out at the same time, swinging it right through my waist. If I had a real body right now, I would be in two pieces!
Gah! I almost forgot that my teacher Neo is a special case in all aspects!
Also, Teacher, is there anyone else who would cleave the subject in half when asking for their name? Then what are you asking for? Who cares what their name was. In any case, they are already in two halves, so they are a corpse now!
Grisia? My teacher abruptly hesitated, and asked doubtfully, Is that you?
Astonished, Aldrizzt stood up and asked, Grisia? I heard from the Church that he should be on his way to the Cathedral of the Shadow God at the moment, right? Why did you call out his name?
My teacher looked suspiciously at where I was standing and said, Because my ears felt itchy, like I was hearing that student of mine bbering again!
I am sorry. I should not have bbered in my heart.
Students reflect their teachers! Aldrizzt shook his head and sat down again to roast the meat. He continued, Even though I dont see anything, your student does have many odd abilities. It wouldnt be that strange if he really were here right now.
I dont care if you are there or not, Grisia! My teacher roared in my direction, Hurry up and get this thing over with! Remember, you owe me half a year of retirement! When you retire, you have to be my ve for three years. Do you hear me?
Why do I have to return three years for half a year?
Its interest! My teachers features twisted as he roared.
Are you sure you really cant see me?
My teacher roared, Grisia, did you hear what I just said?
I smiled and answered, Yes!
My teacher actually nodded and returned his sword to its scabbard. He reached over to grab the golden, crispy wing that Aldrizzt had roasted, and then continued to rant about the Popes stinginess while eating.
Volume 7, The Seventh to Ending the Demon King: “The Demon King’s Choice”
Volume 7, The Seventh Chapter to Ending the Demon King: The Demon Kings Choice
Trantor: ErodingPersona
I opened my eyes and stretched. I was starving and just about to ask someone for food when I noticed that something wasnt right
Before me were Ceo and the rest of them. They were all holding onto the specialized weapons of the Twelve Holy Knights and firmly obstructing me, as well as blocking my line of sight. Thus, I hadnt realized that there were others about as well.
I asked, surprised, What happened? Who are they?
Why were you sleeping like you were dead? Laica turned around and scolded me, What the hell, why didnt you wake up when we kept calling you?
Who is surrounding us? I hurriedly expanded my sensing ability while asking.
The Cathedral of the Shadow God, Vival said in a bored tone. Weve been surrounded by the dark knights of the Cathedral of the Shadow God.
What? I was so shocked that I expanded my sensing ability in one quick burst.
He was right; we really were surrounded. A whole bunch of knights were all around us. They all had dark element but were obviously alive. Only one type of knight had this sort of element, and it was the dark knights of the Cathedral of the Shadow God! They numbered about four to five hundred, and none of them seemed weak.
Off to one side, Illu, who had been bound up like a cocoon, said inly, The Cathedral of the Shadow God has always been following us from a distance thats not far nor close. They nned to track down the movements of our monarch through us.
So thats why weve been found! I thought it over. My only n now was to Fly away!
I stood up and gathered arge amount of wind element to surround the five of us plus the creature of darkness and then flew up. However, the moment the bottom of our feet left the ground, the other party roared, Please do not do anything rash! Archery is one of the skills we are required to learn. If you truly wish to fly away, please forgive us for having to stop you with our arrows!
As if to prove his words, the dark knights behind him all took out bows from behind their backs. They drew their bows and notched their arrows fluidly. Apparently, we couldnt hope for them to miss us.
What the hell? Dark knights even have to part-time as archers? Can this profession be any more difficult?
I could only drop down to the ground and tap Ceo and Vival who were in front of me. The two of them moved a bit to the side. I stepped forward and said to the dark knights nearest to us, Why have you surrounded us? You do know who we are, dont you?
I never thought that those dark knights would immediately lower their weapons and say politely, It is all for your own protection, Your Majesty, the Demon King.
As expected, my real identity has already been discovered Thats not right. What am I saying? Im speaking as if my real identity is that of the Demon King! I should have said that my identity as the Sun Knight has been discovered. No matter if my current appearance is that of a white-haired female cleric, I seem unable to trick them.
A few dark knights walked forward, still calling Your Majesty, the Demon King.
I am the Sun Knight of the Church of the God of Light, not the Demon King! And definitely not some kind of Your Majesty! Addressing me like that only reminds me of that fat pig of a king! Before, I always had to address him as Your Majesty, and even though His Majesty was no longer him, I had already called him as such for so many years that my immediate thought would be that Your Majesty equaled that fat pig of a king!
But the dark knights were unperturbed, and instead, they requested of me, saying, Your Majesty, please allow us to escort you.
Escort me? To where? I asked doubtfully, Is it to the Cathedral of the Shadow God?
If were heading to the Cathedral of the Shadow God, then I might as well follow them and save myself a lot of trouble. The most Id have to do was think of a way to escapeter.
However, the dark knight shook his head and said, No, we will be heading to the Shadow Cathedral which is far safer. When we assassinate the other candidate and let you be the official Demon King, we will immediately escort you to the Cathedral of the Shadow God. However, if by then you wish to remain at the Shadow Cathedral or maybe even some other base, we will follow your wishes.
Assassinate the other candidate? I finally understood why Rnd had left the Cathedral of the Shadow God. If he hadnt left, we might have been involved in a battle to the death.
Escort him to the Cathedral of the Shadow God? Laica snarled. He is the Church of the God of Lights Sun Knight! He is not going anywhere besides the Holy Temple!
The dark knights in front knelt down together and yelled, Your Majesty, for the sake of this world, pleasee with us.
For the sake of the world This plea was so serious that I couldnt even open my mouth to refuse!
I asked, Is Awaitsun at that so-called Shadow Cathedral?
Captain Eagle is currently not at the Shadow Cathedral, but when he learns that you have arrived there, he ought to return immediately to see you.
Ceo abruptly turned around, caught hold of my shoulder, and shouted, Sun! What in the world are you asking that for? Dont tell me youre actually going to leave with them?
I kept quiet for a moment and then nodded. I n to meet with Awaitsun and have a frank talk with him.
Besides Ceo, who had turned around, everyone else looked back to re at me. Their expressions seemed to say that they had already decided to knock me unconscious and drag me away.
I hurriedly said, The rest of you bettere too!
The moment I said this, the four of them were startled. Their expressions softened but immediately turned confused.
I looked at the dark knights and asked, I believe the site of the ceremony has beenpletely and utterly surrounded by your dark knights and shadowpriests, right?
The dark knights were stunned but nodded as I had expected them to.
I looked at Ceo and the rest of them helplessly. Without Awaitsuns help, sneaking into the ceremonial site andpleting the ceremony was clearly impossible, not to mention that Scarlet, who was still in the ne, was still unwilling to tell me how exactly the ceremony was to be conducted Should I expect Rnd to know?
Especially since Pink disappeared without a trace for half a year, and even Illu had never seen her. Could she have told Rnd half a year ago how the ceremony was to be conducted? I didnt believe so because she had absolutely no intention of conducting any ceremony and was intent on killing me straight off.
At the present, the person most likely to know how to conduct the ceremony would be Awaitsun.
That was why I had to see Awaitsun no matter what and strike a deal with him. If not, my entire n would crumble to dust.
I have to go. If not, theres no way the ceremony can be conducted.
At this, Vival, Laica, and Tyler all turned to look at Ceo.
Theoretically, Ceo was just the Storm Knight. Moon and Metal had no reason to listen to him, but all these years, most of the paperwork was stamped with Storm Knights seal, and over half of the methods to handle problems were also written by Ceo. Now, when there was something they were unable to handle, under a situation where they cant defer to me or Judgment, looking to Ceo was the most logical choice.
Under everyones scrutiny, Ceo was obviously flummoxed. He frowned at me and emphasized, Sun, promise me that no matter what you do, it is to deal with the problem of the Demon King and that you have absolutely no intention of bing the Demon King!
I looked at the four of them and suddenly felt guilty. No matter whether or not my ne to fruition, they would still feel worried about a lot of things, things they werent originally supposed to worry about.
Rx, I definitely wont give up on being the Sun Knight. I looked at the four of them and said in a tone that couldnt be any more resolute, I swear upon the God of Light, no matter what happens, no matter what at all, I will never give up on being the Sun Knight!
The moment I spoke, the surrounding dark knights nched, but Ceo and the rest of them stared dumbly. Laica even rubbed his nose and mumbled, I even thought that you couldnt wait for your retirement! I never knew that you liked being Sun Knight so much?
I said to the dark knights, I agree to go to the Shadow Cathedral, but no matter how youmunicate this, I want to see Awaitsun as soon as possible when I reach the Cathedral!
They did not seem to expect that I would agree. They flinched and then answered, Yes!
The Shadow Cathedral wasnt too far off, but the journey was difficult. A team of over a hundred people rode for only a day and then switched to walking for a whole three days before we finally reached the mountaintop.
What the hell sort of ce is this? The roads are so winding that we cant ride a horse. Just trying to reach this ce will surely cut down the followers by ny percent! A rocky mountain road is not simply just difficult to hike!
Just when I started to suspect that these dark knights were nning to lead us to an abandoned area and kill us off with no witnesses, a grand, massive cathedral appeared before us.
There was even a moat surrounding the cathedral along with high walls. The city gates could allow three horse-drawn carts in side-by-side with no problem. At that moment, the city doors were wide open, so we could clearly see what was going on within the city walls.
Behind the walls was an avenue paved with gstones. At the end of the avenue was the main cathedral. The cathedrals doors were so gigantic that three horse-drawn carts could be ced one on top of another and pushed in easily. To the two sides were towers so high they seemed to reach the clouds. There were even several cathedral buildings besides the towers; calling this a small city would not be a stretch!
Isnt this Shadow Cathedral too astonishing! Then how luxurious must the actual Cathedral of the Shadow God be? The Church of the God of Light and the Cathedral of the Shadow God were both houses of Gods, but werent their levels of extravagance too different?
Vival eximed, This ce is only the Shadow Cathedral, but its even grander than both the Sanctuary of Light and the Holy Templebined! I cant even imagine how much more imposing the Cathedral of the Shadow God must be?
The dark knight in front smiled, embarrassed, Actually, the Shadow Cathedral is far more majestic than the actual Cathedral of the Shadow God. The Cathedral of the Shadow God was built up slowly, so its appearance isnt too uniform. Not to mention that the Kingdom of Kissingers capital has developed around it, so there was not enoughnd to be used for the construction. However, the Shadow Cathedral was built all at once. This is also a mountainous area, so we can use as muchnd as we want. Also, at that time, we had already obtained the support of the Kingdom of Kissinger, so our budget increased as well.
So thats the reason! When I think about it, Awaitsun had once said that in order ensure that the sessors would not bex, the Cathedral of the Shadow God had been built on the site where thends of darkness would encroach first. At the time, I had felt so moved, only to find out now that they had even prepared a backup, and its even far grander than the official cathedral!
We walked toward the moat, but the drawbridge was drawn up. The dark knight took out a whistle and blew it several times, but not a single sound could be heard. Just as we were feeling confused, the moats drawbridge descended slowly.
The dark knight put away his whistle and said to me, Please walk this way.
After walking over the drawbridge, we entered the city-like cathedral.
The cathedral was enormous, but throughout the entire journey, we could barely see even a couple of people. The corridors were lined with multiplerge sculptures, most of which were of dark knights, robed shadowpriests, or warriors with dragon wings on their backs holding their weapons aloft. There were even sculptures of dragons. However, no matter what the sculptures depicted, the appearances were all stern and even scary. It felt very sinister. Instead of being a human cathedral, it felt more like a cathedral belonging to creatures of darkness.
Laica asked in surprise, Why are there no people about?
The dark knight answered dutifully, Most of the people are at various sites in the Kingdom of Kissinger helping the people fight against the creatures of darkness. The number of people left behind to guard the Cathedral of the Shadow God is great, hence there are only a few people left in the Shadow Cathedral. Most of the people here are believers who have nobat ability or are researchers.
Researchers? I stopped. What would they be researching? Theology?
Yes, in order to determine the exact expansion of the area of thends of darkness, calcte the time of birth of the Demon King, and countdown to when thends of darkness willpletely envelop the world, the Cathedral of the Shadow God has always had arge number of researchers. They are also known as surveyors, and most of their work is measurements and calctions.
How long do we have left? I asked.
What? The dark knight turned around to ask, puzzled.
I calmly asked, How long do we have left until thends of darknesspletely engulf the world?
About three months.
Thats impossible! Vival yelled, shocked, The current range of the world that has been engulfed has not even reached a third, and this is the result of a half a years expansion of thends of darkness. There is no way that two thirds of the world can be enveloped in the span of three months!
The speed of the envelopment elerates. The speed of envelopment at thest month will be very shocking, The dark knight said calmly, Please believe in our judgment because the only reason the Cathedral of the Shadow God exists is to facilitate the birth of the Demon King and prevent thends of darkness from engulfing the world. The history of the Cathedrals study of thends of darkness is as long as the history of the Cathedrals establishment.
Hearing this, my group all fell into silence.
After walking for a very far distance C it was so far that I even thought that this cathedral might be far bigger than I imagined C only then did the dark knight bring us to a room.
I opened the door. The room was veryrge, and the furniture and dcor were very extravagant. It looked like some important persons room. Although there was only one bed in there, that bed wasrge enough for three people to lie in spread-eagle. Off to the side were equally extravagant-looking sofas and chairs. The chairs looked even morefortable than my bed back at the Holy Temple. Thats really infuriating!
I couldnt help but ask, Is this the Demon Kings room?
No, this is Captain Eagles room. But please dont worry, Captain Eagle has never used this room before. He lives with us at the cathedrals buildings for dark knights. He says that its more convenient that way.
The dark knight said, embarrassed, The Demon Kings room hasnt been tidied up yet. The furniture inside is all still covered with white cloth. I am very sorry.
Thats okay. I shrugged. This room was already extravagant enough. Although I wanted to see exactly how extravagant the Demon Kings room was, I had no intention of staying in the Demon Kings room at the present! What am I going to do if I get addicted to living there?
The dark knight said, Please take a rest. Captain Eagle should return to the Shadow Cathedral within three days.
Can we go out and have a look around? Ceo inquired offhandedly.
Im sorry, but before Captain Eagle returns, please do not move about, the dark knight answered uneasily. We have to ensure your safety.
And monitor us at the same time, right? I said unhappily, Whatever. Just bring some food. After walking for so long, Im starving.
Yes. It will be served immediately.
And it really was served immediately. Not to mention it was a full table of food and so delicately prepared that it didnt seem like the sort of food a cathedral would serve At least, the Church of the God of Light wouldnt.
Everyone immediately wolfed down the food, not even caring to check whether the food was poisoned.
Journeying about for so many days, we had to make do with dried food every day. Whats more, dried food prepared by the Pope. It was so hard it was like the soles of shoes that you can barely chew it! Even if the food in front of us really was poisoned, we probably would still consume it. After all, a holy knight not only has high endurance, but even our immunity to poison is great!
Laica snarled while eating, If you cant deal with this matter and cause us to be stuck here, I will take Captain Judgments ce and strangle you to death.
Being stuck heres not bad either! At least the foods good, right?
The moment I said this, I immediately received a few res in return. Tyler even looked dismayed with an expression that said he had no appetite and mumbled, When can we meet Captain?
Iforted everyone and said, Dont worry, well calmly wait here. After I meet with Awaitsun, everything will be
BAM.
At this, the door was mmed open by someone, followed by a shriek. Sun Knight! You really are here!
Everyone nearly instantly chucked down the food in their hands and jumped up, grasping their weapons. Immediately after that, we were struck dumb.
Because, the person at the door was actually
I was ying with the baby in my hands. Ceo and Vival were flustered, helping change another babys diapers. Laica was making faces to divert the babys attention and make it easier for them to change the diapers. Tyler took away the soiled diapers with a nk look on his face
At this moment, Awaitsun rushed in while calling out Sun Knight. When he saw the current situation, his expression looked like he had seen a live dragon.
I held up my hand and waved, Long time no see, Awaitsun.
I held up the baby in my hand and said, impressed, I really have to say you really are strong. You actually had triplets! I like this one best. He resembles you the most, so he should be very handsome when hes older. Remember what you promised me. You have to give the handsomest one to the Church of the God of Light to be a holy knight! But all three of them are boys, so you still need to have a girl so the prettiest one can be a cleric of the Church!
Off to the side, Ceo and everyone else said, impressed, As expected of Sun. Too despicable!
I red at them, and they immediately backtracked. No, hes too far-sighted!
Awaitsun looked at the child in my hands. He looked like he was at a loss, and there was even a trace of horror in his expression.
I couldntprehend it at first but then immediately understood and exined hurriedly, Dont worry, your wifes breastfeeding in her room, so she made us help look after these two. I definitely have no intention of using your children to threaten you!
You, you Awaitsun kept on mumbling you. He even forgot to address me respectfully as sir. Finally he roared, What are you doing here? I was going crazy looking for you outside, but then I received news that you had already arrived at the Shadow Cathedral! I almost thought that the news was fake!
Im here helping you take care of your children, I answered honestly. Your wife said that since I had nothing to do here, I might as well help her take care of the children.
Awaitsuns wife, Alice, was really more courageous than Awaitsun and all the other dark knights. She just kicked the door down and shoved two babies, one into my arms and the other into Ceos. Then she pointed at her skin and said that I owed her. Seems like she still hasnt managed to lighten her skin back to its original pale shade. I never thought that the recipe would have such a strong effect!
Then, she turned around and returned to her room to breastfeed. What could I have done with the two babies in our arms? I couldnt have just thrown them into the trash can, could I? So I helped take care of the children for three days.
At this time, the baby in my arms seemed very unhappy and started to cry. When I started to coax him, heughed. Awaitsun seemed unable topute this. He stared nkly at me and Ceo amusing his children.
Just then, the door was shoved open.
Awaitsun! Alice screamed happily and shoved the child in her arms at Laica, then threw herself into her husbands embrace, and started flirting.
We patted the babies in our arms while watching the newlyweds sparkle. Even I, the blind one, could feel that my eyes were being pricked by light.
Laica lightly patted the babys chest and said coldly, Can I throw two knives at them?
Although I really want to say go ahead, were in their territory now, so no.
Awaitsun reluctantly left his wifes embrace and said, Alice, I have to work.
Alice nodded her head and obediently stood to the side. This woman who doesnt even acknowledge me, the Sun Knight part-timing as a demon king candidate, was actually so obedient to her husband? I really couldnt believe it. The magic of love is even more terrifying than the Demon King!
Why did you want to see me, sir? Awaitsun turned his head around and asked me, confused.
I said bluntly, I need to know how the ceremony to give up the qualifications to be the Demon King works, and I hope that you will not obstruct the ceremonys performance.
Awaitsuns face burned with anger after he got over the initial shock. I patted his shoulders and said, However, lets not talk about this first. Lets go! Ill show you the prize I caught.
Prize?
Sun! Ceo and the rest immediately yelled, Were going too!
I turned and said to them, Theres nothing going on! I just want to have a talk with him. Wait for me here.
Ceo flinched and said, Well go along too. Theres nothing that we cant listen to, right?
Im only bringing him to see Illu. You all stay here and watch the children!
Ceo frowned, still intent on speaking.
Trust me.
All right, well remain here and look after the children. Ceo looked at me and said, Youlle back quickly, right?
I immediately agreed, Of course!
Only then did Ceo nod his head.
I left the room with Awaitsun. While walking, I asked, I know that Rnd stayed at the Cathedral of the Shadow God for a while. Exactly how long did he stay there?
Awaitsun looked at me out of the corner of his eye and replied, When he arrived at the Cathedral of the Shadow God, he informed us that he had killed you three days ago and that you had absolutely no chance of bing the Demon King. After that, he left. However, soon after, we received news that you had gone crazy, so he returned to the Cathedral of the Shadow God again. He stayed there until about a month ago.
Rnd wanted you to pressure the Church of the God of Light and make them kill me?
Awaitsun looked at me, as though wanting to find anger in my expression. However, there was only calmness on my face. After that, he nodded.
Oh? I said emotionlessly. Do you want to confirm the answer you have just given?
Awaitsuns expression changed. After a short period of silence, he said, Im sorry. Rnd never gave any orders of the sort. He just stayed at the Cathedral of the Shadow God. He spent most of the time reading books on dark magic. Once in a while, hed ask me about your condition, such as whether or not you had awakened.
I nodded and warned him, Never ever lie to me. You cant trick me.
The me at the present can easily determine whether a person was lying because whenever someone lies, there will always be some change in expression, and their heartbeat would speed up. I, who has reced my sight with my sensing ability, can now see the five viscera and six bowels of anyone clearly. Figuring out whether someone is lying or not is truly not difficult at all.
Judgment is the only exception. No matter whether hes telling the truth or lying, his heartbeat is always as steady as ever, his stern face always the same with no change in expression at all. Not even his heartbeat speeds up!
Putting aside Judgments superior ability in lying, I continued inquiring. Have you seen Pink? Shes Rnds lich.
Awaitsun blinked and said, No, I havent seen her.
Not a single person has seen Pink. Where exactly has she gone to?
Perplexed, the both of us went down to a jail cell.
For some reason, the entire basement of the Shadow Cathedral was made up of prison cells. There were even more prisons here than the Holy Temples Judges Complex. Also, the jail cells were very strong. Normal prisoners have absolutely no need for such strongly-reinforced bars. If you must know, a jail cells bars are all made of money!
I was curious and asked, What sorts of prisoners are held in cells of these designs?
Awaitsun nked out and then answered, Heroes.
Heroes?
Awaitsun turned to look at me and exined dutifully, Thats because the Shadow Cathedral was originally designed as the Demon Kings base of operations.
I see. If this was the Demon Kings base, then of course heroes woulde and attack, so that was why there were so many strong cells. That was because the heroes who would attack wouldnt be all that weak. A normal jail cell wouldnt be able to hold them.
I asked curiously, Then you keep all the heroes here? Or do you keep them here for a while and then kill them?
Awaitsun nched. He frowned, thinking for quite a while. I waited for so long that I began to feel ridiculous. Only then did Awaitsun exin, Some heroes would be killed off immediately by the Demon King. A few who interested the Demon King would be locked up. Most of the time they would be locked up until the Demon King had forgotten about them, and then we would secretly let them out except for a few special ones that the Demon King particrly remembered. We can only continue keeping them locked up in case the Demon King wants to meet the person some day and we cant present him. This might anger the Demon King and cause even greater harm.
I said jokingly, My memory is far better than the norm. I definitely wont ever forget.
Thats what I thought, so I thought that telling you would make no difference
We continued chatting while walking to the cell holding Illu. He was chained to the wall spread-eagle. If a normal person was tied up in this position, he would definitely be half-dead in a day and thoroughly dead in two days. However, Illu wasnt a normal person. If he wasnt chained this way and forcefully restrained by magic, there would be no way he could have been tied down.
Awaitsun looked at Illu. Illupletely ignored us. Awaitsun sighed and said, Rnd will be furious at you for capturing him.
Who in the world is he? I really didnt think that Rnd would create a personal guard just for the heck of it.
He fell silent and then exined, He is a dark knight; actually I should say he was. I sent him to be Rnds personal guard, but Rnd killed him instead. But for some reason, after Rnd killed him, he actually used his corpse to create this creature of darkness.
Rnd killed him? I turned my head to look at Illu and asked, Why did Rnd kill you?
Illu frowned. The monarch didnt kill me.
Hearing this, I turned my head around to re at Awaitsun.
Awaitsun exined helplessly, This creature of darkness is no longer the dark knight from before. This creature of darkness was created from the dark knights corpse, so of course Rnd has never killed him.
So thats the case.
Awaitsun asked, confused, Why in the world did you capture him?
To lure Rnd over. I have a promise with Rnd that I would meet him at the ceremonial site, and I even told him that I was willing to give him my qualifications to be the Demon King.
Awaitsuns face froze, and then he roared indignantly, Do you really know how serious this matter is? If theres a way, I too have no intention of forcing you to be the Demon King! Even if Rnd is a good person, he is dead. The dead should not interfere with this world. Isnt that one of the teachings of your Church of the God of Light? Moreover, its allowing the dead to hold such frightening power!
Have you forgotten to address me politely as sir again? Seems like Awaitsun is not used to using such respectful terms. Makes sense. After all, he is still the lofty head of the Cathedral of the Shadow God. Besides the royal family, he most definitely has not addressed anyone else so respectfully before.
Listen to me! I grabbed his shoulders and said, That was to trick him. I have absolutely no intention of giving up my qualifications to be the Demon King.
Youre lying! Awaitsun roared, Dont try to trick me! To continue on being the Sun Knight, you can even ignore the fate of the world. My subordinates have also informed me that you had sworn to the God of Light that you would continue being the Sun Knight no matter what happens. How in the world can you be willing to be the Demon King?
Watch him. I gestured at Illu with my right hand and then summoned a small wind de to cut my own right wrist. Arge amount of blood spurted out, almost all of it spraying onto Illus body.
Awaitsun flinched and then frowned. What are you doing?
I exined in detail, As the Sun Knight, my blood should have very strong holy element. Even spilling a single drop of it onto creatures of darkness should cause them unbearable pain. This is something that even I cannot control.
Pointing at Illu, I asked, But did you see him react in any way?
Awaitsun shook his head in a daze.
The price I paid for being revived this time is that I lost most of my holy abilities. Without the Divine Sun Swords help, I am only about as powerful as a normal cleric.
Awaitsun was startled. Then, he said, But you have the Divine Sun Sword. With its help, you can still be the Sun Knight.
Thats right, I said calmly. Let me ask you, if I lose the qualifications of a demon king candidate, then I will lose the talent of the candidates, right?
Awaitsun froze before nodding his head.
Thats right. Scarlet told me as much too. I was just holding onto a strand of hope
I smiled bitterly, So, if Rnd bes the Demon King, I will lose my formidable ability at magic and possess the same power as a normal cleric. The even more serious problem is I will be blind.
Blind? Awaitsun asked, puzzled. What do you mean? Even if you were no longer the demon king candidate, you wouldnt go blind because of that.
I said dully, That time you killed Leaf, to ensure that he would have no side effects after being revived, the price I paid was my sight. My eyes have been of no use for a long time now. Now, Im using my powerful sensing ability as a substitute for my sight. If I lose my sensing ability, then Ill be blind! Truly blind!
Hearing this, Awaitsun and Illu stared at my eyes disbelievingly.
Do you think a blind person can be the Sun Knight? I sneered and said, Thats right, I still want to be Sun Knight no matter what. However, the prerequisite is that I am able to do the Sun Knights duties and not be a parasite!
I clenched my fists and told Awaitsun, I must be the Demon King! Because I have no choice, you dont have to worry about anything. As long as you follow my n, I will definitely be the Demon King! Do you understand?
Awaitsun looked at me silently. Although his face was full of remorse, he bowed to me unhesitatingly.
As youmand, Your Majesty, the Demon King.
Volume 7, The Eighth to Ending the Demon King: The Demon King’s Conditions
Volume 7, The Eighth Chapter to Ending the Demon King: The Demon Kings Conditions
Trantor: Akakuroi
Upon returning to the room, I first returned the babies in Ceos, Vivals, and Laicas arms to their mom and the bed before announcing to everyone, I have made a deal with Awaitsun. Ive agreed to be the demon king.
Ceo inhaled sharply. He didnt release that breath for a long time, looking as if he was going to suffocate. Vivals jaw dropped, but he couldnt utter a single word. Laica even half-fell half-sat onto the bed in shock. Luckily, I ced the babies far away enough. If I hadnt, our future holy knight would have definitely been squashed into a meat patty. As for Tyler, he seemed just a little surprised and didnt look that shocked. In fact, he seemed a little hopeful?
Dont change your expressions.
I lied to Awaitsun. This was the only way to get him to tell me how the ceremony would be conducted and for him to be willing to participate in it.
Okay, now start quarrelling with me, and dont let him sense that something is fishy. We still need him for the ceremony to be carried out sessfully.
Sun! Ceo was the first to disy his acting skills. He bellowed, You promised us that you would never be the demon king! You swore to the God of Light that you would never give up being the Sun Knight. How can you go back on your words now?!
I shouted back agitatedly, I dont have a choice; Rnd is already a death monarch. If he bes the demon king as well, he would be the most terrifying being to exist, and no one would be able to keep him in check. Once he goes berserk, which is prettymon for an undead creature, this world would be doomed!
Giving a look of disbelief, Vival bellowed, So youre going to give up being the Sun Knight just like this?
For this world I smiled wryly. This is the only way out. We cant just stand here and let a worldwide catastrophe ur, can we?
Everyone fell silent and looked a little remorseful. I guess this was not an act but probably how they actually felt. No matter how much they insist on having me continue being the Sun Knight, if it were to lead to the end of world, it would inevitably make them feel remorseful.
Please, I really dont want to be the cause of the worlds end.
Everyone fell silent for a while. Ceo sighed and said, Fine, lets conduct the ceremony right now.
No. I shook my head, saying, Rnd needs to be present for the ceremony to be conducted. In case he ns to kill me, Im going to set up a trap and catch him.
Hearing that, Tyler shouted, Captain would never want to kill his friends!
That acting is pretty good No, Tyler isnt acting. Maybe this is how he really feels?
He has already killed me once, I reminded him.
No matter how supportive Tyler was of his captain, with the truth lying in front of him, there was nothing he could say.
How is the ceremony conducted? Vival asked curiously.
Awaitsun exined, There is a specific location that the ceremony is held at, a magic circle left by the Shadow God that can never be replicated. Hence, the ceremony must be held there. Since this magic circle is of the utmost importance, ten shadowpriests, fifty high ranking dark knights, and another thirty archers are regrly assigned to guard the ce. As it is a sensitive period right now, I have assigned another five shadowpriests and thirty high ranking dark knights.
Everyones faces started twitching unconsciously after hearing that. Although I had already expected the ce to be heavily guarded, it didnt ur to me that Awaitsun would still have so many armed forces avable that hadnt been sent to clear the creatures of darkness. If I hadnt made this deal with him, I probably wouldnt be able to make it through the armed forces even if I had known how the ceremony worked.
Awaitsun continued exining, During the fragment transfer process, the two must stand at specific locations in the magic circle. The one who is giving up the power must not resist or have any sense of unwillingness. It has to be voluntary.
Everyone nodded.
Hey! Hurry up and look surprised and ask how it is possible that Rnd wont resist!
You guys have such lousy acting skills!
Ceo asked hurriedly, But how is it possible that Rnd wont resist? Its not like hes willing to give up his power.
Of course its possible! I exined, Rnd puts great importance on his subordinates. We have Illu, and Tyler might be of some use too.
Youre going to threaten Captain with me? Tyler looked stunned.
I nodded and said, If necessary.
Sun Vival asked with difficulty, Tyler is one of the vice-captains of the Holy Temple. Rnd wont believe that we would actually do anything to Tyler. We cant threaten him like that, can we?
We wouldnt, but Awaitsun would! I exined the process in further detail. The person who will use Illu and Tyler to threaten Rnd in the end wont be you guys. In fact, all you have to do is pretend to be held hostage and let the whole situation appear as if Awaitsun has taken control of everyone. He will then be in charge of threatening Rnd with the two of them into letting me be the demon king.
However, in actuality, I will secretly untie you guys so all of you will be able to capture Awaitsun andpletely turn the situation around, letting Rnd be the demon king. Got it?
Youre too god damn despicable! Laica uttered his true thoughts aloud in a stupor.
How ingenious. Awaitsun smiled wryly.
Hes been despicable and shameless from the start! Alice added while patting the babys back.
Your husband is going to work under me in the future. Didnt you hear how he said I was ingenious just now? And yet you dare say that Im despicable and shameless. Beware of me bullying your husband in the future, I directed toward the princess.
Alice screamed, Then beware of me telling my handsome son and beautiful daughter to create havoc in the Church of the God of Light when they work there as a holy knight and a cleric in the future!
Youre too despicable!
Look whos talking, Alice retorted.
Turning around, I told Awaitsun, Since the deal has already been made, go make the arrangements as I said. Be hasty, we cant let thends of darkness expand anymore.
Awaitsun nodded and said, Understood!
Since youve got nothing better to do right now, continue to help me babysit my children! Alice said while cing the baby she had been holding in my hands.
Once Awaitsun and Alice had left, there were no outsiders in the room anymore except the baby in my hands.
I should have asked Alice for this kids name
Ceo immediately answered, I already asked. His name is Shuis, and I have already imed him, so dont fight with me!
for the next generation of the Twelve Holy Knights? I asked in disbelief, Isnt he a little too young for that? Hell be at most seven years old by the time of the selections.
Ceo shrugged, saying, In theory, the selection is mainly for children ages eight to twelve. However, it should be okay if the child is slightly older or younger!
I suddenly remembered the pair of siblings we had met on the way here, ro and Ludia. ro seemed a bit too old. Hell probably be fourteen by the time of the selections?
Laica grunted, Isnt it a little too early to be talking about the selections right now? Lets solve the problem of the demon king first before bringing it up!
Sun, youre really Vival hesitated for a moment before asking softly, Is there anyone eavesdropping?
I shook my head. No. Dont worry! No eavesdropper can escape my sensing ability.
How did youe up with this n? Vival couldnt resist asking, You even tricked Silent Eagle, and he really thinks that youre going to be the demon king!
I shrugged and said, It wasnt that hard. He believes that most people wouldnt decline such great powers, especially if the reason for obtaining this great power is world peace. Any normal person wouldnt say no to it!
Thats true. Vival joked, But too bad our Sun Knight has never been a normal person.
Then Tyler suddenly asked, If you are not going to be the demon king, will Captain have to take on the role of being the demon king?
After a moment of silence, I said, Yes.
Tyler opened his mouth, but he couldnt utter a word. Finally, he asked with much difficulty, Then must we really use me to threaten Captain?
I immediately replied, We have nothing else we can use to threaten him; you and Illu are our only choices. However, as Im still unsure of the rtionship between Rnd and Illu, we must have you in case Illu alone is not enough to threaten Rnd!
Tyler red at me as if he was trying hard to hold back something that he wanted to say Although, I could already more or less deduce what he wanted to say. It was probably about how despicable and shameless I was or something along those lines.
Tyler! Ceo bellowed.
Tylers body tensed up. He then lowered his head and replied stiffly, I am sorry, Knight-Captain Sun. I will do as you say.
With that, he turned around and walked out of the room tensely without even reporting his destination.
Watching him leave, I just let him go without stopping him or asking him where he was going.
Vival patted my shoulder as he said, Dont worry about it. Either you or Rnd has to be the demon king.
I muttered, Im truly very sorry.
What are you apologizing for!? Laica shouted, Tyler has always been Hell in the past. Its just things going back to how they had been!
Turning around, I looked at the three of them and couldnt help but ask, Do you guys feel that Rnd is an outsider, so hes less important than the others?
All three fell silent. Ceo then replied reluctantly, As the Hell Knight, Rnd was doing pretty well. Actually, I was even starting to get used to him being Knight-Captain Hell But what difference does it make? Stop thinking too much. Lets get things done and return to the Church.
I nodded. Vival suddenly said, This has nothing to do with being an outsider or not. Because youre the Sun Knight, even if the choice of bing the demon king is between you and Judgment, we would still choose to keep you and let Judgment be the demon king.
I was stunned, but then I saw the other two nod their heads as well.
Laica Metal, let me tell you this. We can afford to lose anybody except the Sun Knight! If necessary, we would even sacrifice ourselves in order to keep the Sun Knight safe! After Laica yelled that, he returned to his normal volume and said, That was what my teacher yelled at me!
The previous generations Metal Knight was indeed one with a very loud voice. The content of his words was pretty poisonous too. Thebined effect of that and his shocking volume made him fit his title as the Metal Knight very well.
All of our teachers taught us that way. Ceo smiled and continued, The only teacher who wouldnt teach that is probably the Sun Knight.
Grudgingly, I replied, As if its possible for my teacher to teach something like that. He himself did so many dangerous things. Once, he even went to challenge a hundred and fifty fully armed bandits just by himself!
Seriously! Laica sighed, The Sun Knight of every generation seems to have a tendency of seeking death when theyve got nothing better to do! No wonder all the other holy knights have to desperately tell their students to save the Sun Knight at all costs.
Who would like to seek death when theyve got nothing better to do Ignoring Laicas malicious remarks, I said, Im going to find Awaitsun and discuss the specifics of the n. Ceo, you will go and bring Tyler back. Dont let him think too much alone. It would be bad if he runs away.
Then what are Laica and I going to do? Vival asked suspiciously.
Stay here and babysit.
I approached Awaitsuns room. He and other high-ranking dark knights lived together in another cathedral building. Although he had a whole room to himself, his room was far from luxurious But that was inparison to the room for Captain Eagle. Actually, the room he currently lived in was simr to my room in the Holy Temple.
On the contrary, the room Alice and her babies lived in was a much more luxurious room, and they even had two maids. From this alone, we could say that Awaitsun was worth praising. In order to go through thick and thin with his fellow dark knights, he was even willing to live apart from his wife!
No wonder the other dark knights really respect him But Im still nning to ask him to move back to the main building because its too troublesome to walk all the way to another building to look for him!
As I approached the door, the guards at the door immediately saluted me and opened the door without a single word. They didnt even knock. Arent they afraid of finding their Silent Eagle doing something unspeakable?
I walked in. Expectedly, Awaitsun was indeed not doing anything unspeakable. He was looking down and going through a pile of documents. Hearing movement, he immediately looked up and seemed a little surprised to see me.
I immediately exined, Your guards are really weird. They let me in without even knocking on the door.
Awaitsunughed and said, That is because it is you, sir. You are able to go anywhere you want in the Shadow Cathedral.
After pondering for a while, I asked, Are all of you being so polite because youre afraid of angering the demon king and the possible grave oue it may bring?
Yes, Awaitsun replied honestly, We know that the demon king is going to be born soon, so all the dark knights in this generation have been trained to address the demon king with respect.
I joked, Youre in trouble. Now that I know, it wont work on me anymore.
Indeed, that is bad. Smiling, Awaitsun replied, But never p a smiler, right?
I shook my head, saying, With your face, no matter what expression you make, it would be so handsome that I would want to terminate you. You should be rejoicing that Im blind.
Awaitsuns bright smile immediately turned into a pained one. It seemed that he had suffered because of his face before. Being too handsome is indeed a sin!
Lets get back to the main business! Ive already finished the first step of our deal, so isnt it time for you to show some sincerity?
Yes, surprisingly, they did not question a thing. Awaitsun said in disbelief, Why didnt they suspect whether or not youre really going to be the demon king?
Because Im the Sun Knight and they are very used to following my orders. Also, they know that I wouldnt easily give up on being the Sun Knight for the prospect of being the demon king.
Awaitsun looked at me and asked, Is it really okay to trick them?
I replied indifferently, Theres nothing okay or not okay about it, its just that this is what I have to do!
Why dont you tell them directly that you want to be the demon king? Awaitsun voice dropped. Your attitude is worrying me. Maybe the person youre trying to trick is not them but me! Although youre saying you want to be the demon king, maybe, in the end, it will be Rnd who bes the demon kingC
I cut him off coldly, I never wanted to be the demon king, but I will never give up being the Sun Knight either! Even if I have to be the demon king in order to be the Sun Knight!
After giving it some thought, Awaitsun answered promptly, I understand now. I will not suspect you again, sir.
Good, then tell me all the details of the ceremony.
Why? Although Awaitsun said that he would not suspect me again, his eyes showed suspicion. Skeptically, he said, I will be there too. I can just tell you what to do during the ceremony.
Harshly, I replied, Because I dont like any form of uncertainty! What if you regret your choice when the timees? What if youre just lying to me and your real intention is to make Rnd the demon king?
Awaitsuns expression changed immediately and he replied nervously, I would notC
I interrupted, If you can suspect that Im actually nning to let Rnd be the demon king, then why cant I suspect your intentions too? Not to mention, youve even gone back on your word before! When I lost my mind, didnt you change to support Rnd instead?
Awaitsun opened his mouth, but there was nothing he could say to rebut me.
In order to ensure that everything will be carried out smoothly, I must know every single detail!
Frowning, Awaitsun questioned, What if I dont want to tell you?
Nonchntly, I replied, Then I will capture you right now and the dark knights nearby as well. If they can stay so close to you, there must be a rather close bond between you guys. And then, using psychic magic, I will tell Ceo to kidnap your wife. As for your children, two of them are already in Laicas and Vivals hands.
You.. you After youing for a long time, Awaitsun finally spoke through gritted teeth, You really are the demon king!
Without disagreeing, I replied, Not yet, actually!
Awaitsun looked so angry he seemed on the verge of vomiting blood.
While gathering dark element, I said, I will give you ten seconds to decide whether youre going to tell me or not. Ten, nine, eight, seven
Alright! He clenched his teeth. Then he revealed every single detail of how to conduct the ceremony. During this period, I carefully observed his heartbeat and expression to ensure that he wasnt lying.
After disclosing everything, Awaitsun had such a gloomy face that I couldnt help but roll my eyes at him. Since youve already told me everything, you might as well just sit back and wait for my n to seed!
Hearing that, Awaitsun looked at me with an even more worried expression.
You excel ining up with ns, and you dont care if those ns hold any righteousness. However, youre able to uphold an honest and righteous image in front of so many. You even have many who are willing to sacrifice the worlds safety just to save you. When you be the demon king in the future, youll have great power. When that timees, youll even have two churches under your influence I have a feeling you might be the most fearsome demon king in all of history!
Displeased, I asked, What? You regret supporting me now?
A little. Awaitsun sighed. But inparison, Im more fearful of having the deceased be the demon king, so you dont have to worry.
I snorted. This person keeps changing the person he supports. Although hes thinking of the future of the world, its still rather annoying!
Awaitsun continued quietly, But being fearsome also means having great power and ability. Now Im really curious, just what kind of impact would a demon king like you have on this world?
Turning my head around to face him, I said, Nothing. You know my ns. I want to be the Sun Knight. It just happens that I will also be the demon king.
Without a choice, Awaitsun replied, A demon king part-timing as the Sun Knight. Youre probably the only one who would do that!
Its a Sun Knight part-timing as the demon king! I corrected him.
Forget it! In any case, it has already been recorded in history that, no matter which generation, stubbornness is an unchanging characteristic of every demon king. Smiling forcefully, Awaitsun continued, But then again, you must be one of the most stubborn ones, sir. In that sense, you really are the most suitable to be the demon king!
Volume 7, The Ninth to Ending the Demon King: Confrontation Between Demon Kings
Volume 7, The Ninth Chapter to Ending the Demon King: Confrontation Between Demon Kings
Trantor: ErodingPersona
I firmly tied up Illu inyer uponyer of Chains of Darkness. When I was done, he looked exactly like a huge snowman, with a small head on top and a great round body below. The only thing missing was a carrot for a nose.
Under Illus murderous re, I observed him all around. After determining that I had tied him up tightly, I nodded my head in satisfaction.
After that, Awaitsun brought Tyler in. In contrast to my firm bindings, Awaitsun had only handcuffed Tyler and tied up his ankles.
After the both of them entered, they looked towards Illu simultaneously and eximed, Isnt that too extreme?
I answered unhappily, Arent your bindings a little too simple?
Awaitsun hurriedly exined, These chains are made from special materials. There are lots of binding spells ced on them. It will make a personpletely helpless, so there is no way that he can escape from this.
Who cares whether Tyler is helpless or not? Im worried over the fact that Rnd could rip off those cuffs and chains with one hand! I frowned and said, Being extreme is far better than being inadequate. If Rnd destroys those shackles and saves these two in one move, then we dont have a chance!
I see. Awaitsun nodded his head and said, Youre right. We should tie him up more securely.
Hearing this, Tyler nched. Before he could finish his sentence of Wait a min-, numerous Chains of Darkness appeared around me and scuttled towards him like a nest of snakes. The chains wound their way up from his legs, stopping only when they reached his neck.
Now two snowmen stood side by side, looking like a pair of twins. Their expressions were also surprisingly simr C simrly ugly.
I dared to swear that even if Rnd were the perpetrator, he too would be unable to remove the chains binding their bodies At least for a short while.
Awaitsun looked at Tyler with a guilty expression, then told me, Tying them up like this, they wont be able to walk. How about I go look for someone to move them?
Thats not necessary. I shook my head and added wind element to the two snowmen, letting them float. I then formed two chains and tied them onto the waists of the two snowmen. Like this, I could drag them along.
I handed a chain to Awaitsun and said, We can just lead them along like this.
Awaitsun looked down at the chains, contemted something for a while, then raised his head and begged, If I do anything wrong in the future, can you please not tie me up like that? Beating me up or locking me in the dungeons are both fine!
I thought for a moment and then warned, If you dare to disobey my orders, Ill tie you up just like that and parade you around the cities. After saying that, I thought that the threat wasnt terrifying enough and added, Also, Ill take your children along and let them y with their snowman dad.
Awaitsun paled. He seemed extremely regretful that he had chosen me You should have chosen Charlotte in the first ce! With your good looks, Charlotte definitely wouldnt have chosen to punish you by embarrassing you to death!
So you better remember to be more obedient in the future! Lets go, Ceo and the others must be waiting for us.
Awaitsun answered helplessly, Of course.
Dragging the two snowmen along, we conversed while heading towards our destination. It was mainly Awaitsun reporting things to me.
In ordance with your wishes, we have moved to the Cathedral of the Shadow God and cleared out the Cathedral and everything within a one kilometer radius of it. But do we really not need the help of other dark knights?
No! I frowned and said, If Rnd caught them and used them to threaten you to release Tyler, would you let him go or watch them die?
Awaitsun stopped, nodded and said, You have really thought of everything.
Of course! So dont let any extra personnel near the ceremonial site, especially that wife of yours!
Awaitsun nodded, forcing a smile. I have already asked myrades to take care of her. Alice will definitely be unable toe here from the Shadow Cathedral.
After passing through great double doors, we arrived in a hall. However, this was not the hall of the Shadow Cathedral, but the Cathedral of the Shadow God.
Compared to the Shadow Cathedral, the Cathedral of the Shadow God was a lot more simplistic. It would not tempt a holy knight upon first nce, making him feel he had chosen to devote himself to the wrong religion.
This entire hall could be said to be nothing worth mentioning, even more frugal than the Church of the God of Light. Although the floor and walls were constructed with sturdy stone, it was not extravagant, and there werent any superfluous decorations. The only thing that the middle of the hall had was a divine statue. Although I call it a divine statue, it was just a person wearing a cape and holding a staff aloft.
I couldnt help shaking my head and saying, Isnt the difference between the Cathedral of the Shadow God and the Shadow Cathedral a bit too much? Couldnt you all have used some of the funds for the construction of the Shadow Cathedral to improve the Cathedral of the Shadow God? After all, the Shadow Cathedral is far too extravagant.
Awaitsun smiled and exined, The more extravagant the Shadow Cathedral is, the more likely the Demon King would want to use it as his base and not choose some other ce. That would cause unnecessary trouble.
So that was the reason. They really have thought of everything. If I were the Demon King, I would probably use that ce as a base once I saw how extravagant it was.
After all, building a castle requires a lot ofbor and time. The more extravagant the castle is, the more time is needed. For a castle as extravagant as the Shadow Cathedral, even if the groundwork wasid the moment the Demon King ascended, when the job was finally finished, the Demon King would probably have one foot in the grave by then.
At this time, Awaitsun walked to the side of the divine statue. He drew out his sword, leapt and used the sword to push one of the carvings on the staff. The carving sunk down, and below the statues long robes, an entrance around the height of a person opened. Within the entrance was a long flight of stairs.
So this is the entrance of the ceremonial site. If I hadnt agreed to work together with Awaitsun, I probably wouldnt have found the site even after a lifetime of searching!
Even if someone realized that there was something strange about the staff, most people would try and push the staff about or touch the iid jewel on it. Who would think that any of the carvings were suspicious? Not to mention that the carvings on that staff were as numerous as the stars in the sky!
We walked into the entrance and down the stairs. Both sides of the staircase were nothing but an empty cave, because below this was a cave full of stgmites!
When we finished walking down the stairs, a long corridor of granite came into view. Normally, there would be a whole line of dark knights standing there, but all of them had been transferred. The only things left behind were the empty stgmite cave and flickering candles. It was dauntingly eerie,pletely unlike some ce that a church would have But, on second thought, the Demon King is the representative of the Cathedral of the Shadow God. It should be normal that the entire cathedral would seem eerie.
I looked up. The ceiling of the cavern was very high, and madepletely of stctites. I felt that a stctite could fall down at any time and smash me into a pulp. How dangerous! I couldnt help shaking my head and saying, Building a cathedral above this cave, arent you all afraid that it would copse?
That wont happen. This cave was created by god. How could it copse? Awaitsun answered devoutly.
Even if it was the Divine Sun Sword, I am always afraid that it would one day break in my possession, let alone a cave.
After walking past that long granite corridor, a broad empty space roughly shaped like a triangle appeared before us. The surroundings were natural stone walls. There was no sign of the walls being smoothed out; they were left rough and uneven.
In the middle was a humongous magic sigil, and, like the space around it, it was triangr in shape. At a nce it looked like it was carved into the floor, but the lines were actually floating above the floor by about ten centimeters. In addition to that, there was a small magic circle at each point of the triangle.
Although I called the circles small, that was actually inparison to the triangr magic sigil. The circles were actually about the length of a man, and they were standing upright!
The entire thing was a partially transparent object floating in mid-air, untouchable. No wonder the liches and Awaitsun said that this magic sigil could not be copied, so the ceremony has to be held here. And only gods can create something like this, right?
Although I had never before encountered the God of Light, I have never doubted His existence Holding the Divine Sun Sword, this holy item full of holy element, made it truly difficult to doubt the gods existence.
At this, Ceo, Vival, and Laica ran in from another side. Vival demanded, Why did you take so long? Weve already done all the necessary preparations. The chains have already been secured to the walls.
We were transporting these snowmen. I tugged at snowman Illu.
Tyler, you, how did you be like this? Laica looked Tyler up and down and mumbled, Fat and round, he really looks like a gigantic snowman, but a darkened one.
Hearing this, Tylers face darkened too.
Since the chains have been secured, Awaitsun, you go tie up Ceo and the rest of them. I turned and said to Awaitsun, Rnd said that once I brought Illu to the ceremonial site, he would appear, so he could appear at any time now. We have to hurry up and make our preparations.
Right!
Ceo, Vival, and Laica walked to the stone wall. There were three pairs of chains there. Besides the hands and feet, there were even chains for the waist and neck. After the three of them were in ce, Awaitsun tied all three of them up.
Although Ceo and the others were the ones who set the chains within the walls, the chains were provided by the Cathedral of the Shadow God. Awaitsun had already adjusted them. They looked firm and sturdy C that was to trick Rnd, when in reality the chains were actually easily detachable C that was to trick the trio, but there was a secret lock to them. Once that was locked, this adjusted chain was still a firm chain.
Woooow. It really is aplicated bit of work!
I have locked it. Awaitsun walked to my side, took in a deep breath and announced, Now, we only have to wait for him to arrive.
If we waited for him, we would have no idea how long we would need to wait. Taking the initiative to contact him was far safer. I had found him twice Theres no reason why I cant do something while awake that I could do while sleeping!
I closed my eyes and called out urgently in my mind. Rnd, Rnd! I want to find Rnd, like before I want to see Rnd!
If I may ask, have you fallen asleep? Awaitsun asked, perplexed. Shall I get a chair for you?
I opened my eyes and said nkly, No. I was just resting my eyes.
Awaitsun nodded his head doubtfully.
What the hell? I was able to do it while sleeping, but I really cant do it while awake!
Bah! Thats because youre someone who uses instinct when using magic!
Scarlet? Thats great! Hurry up and teach me how to find Rnd like how I did before!
No!
I want to be the Demon King, really! So teach me how to summon Rnd. Then, I can quickly be the Demon King!
Whoever believes you is an idiot! Argh, you actually used the Summoned Door by yourself
What door? I asked hurriedly.
Before Scarlet could reply, I saw the door. It was an arched door about twice the height of a person. The scene in the door had no connection with the stctite cave. It showed the volcano from before.
What, what is this? I asked, stunned.
The most basic step of summoning is to open a dimensional door besides the creature that one wants to summon, to allow it to arrive immediately by your side, however This is the first time that I have seen someone with the courage to summon a death monarch.
Death monarch? I flinched and saw a gigantic ck shadow descend and fill the entire door. That wasnt because he was fat, but rather because the six wings of his really were enormous.
Sun?
Rnd seemed astonished and surveyed the door carefully. Finally, he shook his head and said, You always do such inconceivable things.
Thats right, summoning a death monarch. Even I think that its inconceivable And very suicidal! I hurriedly said, Because I have already brought Illu to the ceremonial site, but there was no sign of you. So I had to open the door and invite you over.
Rnd said nkly, Arent you a little too anxious? You must have just arrived there. No matter how powerful I am, I still need time to track down Illus position.
How can I not be anxious? In three months time, the entire world will be swallowed up bynds of darkness. Even now, as we speak, there are numerous people fighting against creatures of darkness. They might be close to dying!
Rnd was silent for a moment. Then, he nodded his head, Thats true.
He folded his six flesh wings and returned to his human appearance, then stepped through the door and walked forward a few more steps. He stopped around five paces away from me.
I think that you probably dont want me to be too near you. He said lightly.
Hearing this, I purposely walked forwards a few steps, shortening the distance between us to around two steps.
Awaitsun immediately walked before me, turned his head and told me in a lowered voice, This is too dangerous!
I rolled my eyes and scoffed, Calm down. If he wants to attack, two steps distance wont make a difference. Get out of my way now!
Awaitsun hesitated. He stepped off to the side, leaving from his position between us, but he still stood beside me, hand on his sword, as though ready to draw his sword at any moment.
Rnd looked between Awaitsun and me and then focused on the two giant snowmen. He gave a start and called out, confused, Tyler? Why are you here?
Captain! Tyler shouted emotionally. But after he called out, he stopped, as if he had no idea what to say. He just looked at his own captain.
But Rnd turned away from Tyler, no longer looking at him. Instead, he looked at me and asked, Sun, were you the one who tied him up?
I admitted bluntly, Yes. This snowman-style of tying people up was far too obvious. Even if I denied it, Rnd wouldnt believe that it wasnt me who had done it, right?
Hearing this, Rnd frowned and looked at me with a confused expression, but my attention was on Ceo and the others. From the moment they were chained to the wall, they kept on trying to secretly unlock it but realized that it was impossible. They stared at me in bewilderment, but they didnt dare to make a sound.
Sun! Ceo finally could not stand it and yelled aloud, Didnt you say that you were going to secretly tamper with the chains and let us go?
Awaitsun turned his head and said, He lied! What he really wants is to be the Demon King. To prevent you all from getting in the way, he-
At this, I held out my hand. Countless Chains of Darkness shot out and tied up Awaitsun as the third snowman. Awaitsun could not even finish saying What are you doing before the chains wrapped around his mouth.
Seeing this, Ceo, Vival, and Laica all sighed in relief. Laica even mocked Awaitsun. I think the person whos been lied to is you!
Rnd, not understanding the situation, looked at Awaitsun and asked me, Why did you tie up Awaitsun?
I shrugged my shoulders and said, Oh, thats because I lied to him, saying that I wanted to be the Demon King, so I needed him use Illu and Tyler to threaten you to give up the qualifications to be the Demon King.
Rnd was stunned. He turned his head towards Ceo and said, Then why did you lock up Storm and the others?
Because I also lied to them saying that I actually lied to Awaitsun and that the person who would really be giving up the qualifications to be the Demon King was me.
When I finished, Ceo and the rest along with Awaitsun nched immediately. Rnd asked in curiosity, Then exactly who is it that you wanted to trick?
I answered honestly, Both sides.
The moment the words were out of my mouth, the tied-up Ceo, Laica, and Vival started raging. Awaitsun whose mouth was securely bound by the chains also red at me with a burning expression.
Seeing this, Rndughed. He reallyughed out of joy, and even the mes in his eyes flickered.
Sun, you are still so Heughed, shook his head, and said, How in the world should I describe you?
I suggested, You can say that I am astonishingly wise and astute!
You are shameless and despicable! Laica roared.
Laica, youre not a princess! Only princesses like to describe me with shameless and despicable. I summoned the Chains of Darkness and bound Ceo, Laica, and Vivals mouths to prevent them from cutting in, although this made their expressions even scarier.
I pped my hands and said, Great, now no one will interrupt us. We can have a nice chat.
Do we actually have anything to talk about? Rnd asked coolly, and then understood. Thats right, you said that you wanted to ask me a question and it must be done face-to-face. Well, Ive arrived. You can ask now.
I shook my head and said, No, I want you to swear that you will tell me the truth!
You dont believe me again? Rnd said but immediately frowned after speaking. Then, he said ndly, Thats right, I said before that I would never harm the Twelve Holy Knights, but then I killed you with my own hands. Its obvious that you wouldnt believe me.
I opened my mouth but couldnt say anything.
You can ask now. Rnd said calmly, I will tell the truth. But I swear that I will only answer truthfully to this one question.
I nodded my head and looked straight at Rnd, unwilling to miss a single one of his reactions. Then, I opened my mouth and asked.
Rnd, do you actually want to be the Demon King?
Volume 7, The Tenth to Ending the Demon King: Birth of the Demon King
Volume 7, The Tenth Chapter to Ending the Demon King: Birth of the Demon King
Trantor: Doza
Rnds face twitched and, gritting his teeth, he asked, This is your question?
Thats right! I replied matter-of-factly.
Thats right? He roared with disbelief, Why arent you asking questions such as Why did I kill you or Why did I betray you?
Those are also good questions. I shrugged as I spoke, However, its a pity that I already know the answers to those questions. Why would I still ask?
Rnd froze and asked, Y-You know?
Mm, it was Judgment who told me, and all the Twelve Holy Knights already know. I emphasized that it was Judgment in particr who had figured it out. While I said this, I even specially paid attention to Tyler, and only after ensuring that he was listening attentively did I continue talking.
Even though I had already been resurrected, Judgment still treated the incident of my death as a murder case to investigate. He went to Pinks private room and discovered a special magic circle in there. However, he didnt have an inkling about what kind of magic it was, so he asked the Pope to inspect it. In the end, he found out that it was a magic circle that necromancers use to strengthen their control over death knights.
Upon hearing my exnation, Rnd subtlety breathed a sigh of relief. Even though he still maintained an indifferent expression, he could not hide from my sensing ability. When I had finished speaking, the muscles in his face had certainly loosened a lot.
Actually, Pink has been controlling you since you were young, right? The moment those words left my mouth, Rnd froze and was finally unable to maintain his indifferent look. Instead, he wore a shocked expression.
Youre already astonished by this? The following things Im about to say are even more shocking!
She controlled you, making you do as she said, but then forced you to forget about her, as this made it easier for her to execute her ns. For example, controlling the king to torture you to death, which filled you with hatred towards the king. Then, she resurrected you as a death knight and deliberately made youe and find me to talk about old times, which would make it easier to find an opportunity to kill me in the future.
When I finished speaking, Rnds eyes widened slightly and even the others were stunned.
After capturing everyones attention, I continued speaking, Having youe to my side was initially a very big risk. Had your true identity been exposed, you would have been in a very dangerous situation. However, under the circumstance that you yourself didnt know the truth, exposing your lies would have been impossible for me because you didnt know about your own identity or that you would kill me in the future!
Initially, I had various misgivings about why Pink hadnt killed me herself. There were numerous opportunities where she could have made a move and killed me. Later on, I learned the answer from my own lich. It was because Pink absolutely could not kill me with her own hands. A lich may assist their candidate, but they are forbidden from directly harming the other candidates. That is a prohibition engraved in their bones, so it is impossible to break that constraint.
Therefore, Pink was forced to make this dangerous move and let youe and find me to reminisce about the past. I said self-deprecatingly, Even though Pink wanted you to get closer to me, she probably never thought that I would take you straight into the Church of the God of Light and make you the Hell Knight. Thinking back now, I was truly courting death with that action!
Frowning, Rnd said, These are all your conjectures.
Theyre my inferences made with reasoning! I said with conviction. I have tons of evidence! For instance, because of her control over you, there were many faults in your memories. Previously, you blurted out that your sword was a sword you inherited. However, you actually dont recall at all how you came about that sword, right? You and I are both orphans, so where in the world did that heirloome from? Yet, you still had an impression in your mind that the sword was a family heirloom, right? It was because Pink instilled that impression on you so you wouldnt carelessly discard or sell off the sword!
Furthermore, Pink obviously wanted to let me bleed to death. The fewer wounds there are on a corpse, the better. It would make it easier for her to turn me into an undead creature at her disposal. Despite her wish, I was brought back to the Church in the end and there was even a big hole in my chest. It was you who gave me a quick end to my suffering and brought me back to the Church, right? And it was also at that moment that you killed Pink!
Rnd couldnt help but let the words slip, How did you know?
I further emphasised, I even know that not only did you kill her, you even sealed her up just like how I sealed Scarlet and Stephen in the Eternal Tranquility. Therefore, she went missing half a year ago. Thats why Illu, whom you made afterwards, would say that he had never seen Pink!
Rnd looked at me for a long moment, then, shaking his head, he said, Its really hard to believe it, but it seems like you know even more than I do.
Thats because I have Scarlet, who knows and will talk about everything except the ceremony to give up a candidates qualifications!
Feeling a bit curious, I asked, Anyway, just where did you seal Pink?
Rnd hesitated briefly, then said, My family heirloom.
Ha! I couldnt help butugh. Scarlet had used every possible means to return the Eternal Tranquility to my hands, and I used the Eternal Tranquility to seal her away. Pink had found an excellent sword for Rnd much earlier on, and Rnd used that sword to seal her away. These are perfect examples of reaping what one sows.
Ive finished saying all that Ive wanted to, I reminded him. Now it is your turn, Rnd. You have yet to answer my question.
Rnd fell silent. I wasnt anxious and leisurely waited for his reply.
The more I waited, the heavier Rnds expression became. Finally, I couldnt help saying first, Actually, you dont have the slightest wish in bing the Demon King, right?
With a face full of anger and unwillingness, Rnd roared at me, I dont want to be the Demon King! I want to return to the Holy Temple and continue being the Hell Knight! However, between the two of us, one must be the Demon King. If it isnt me, it will be you, and we all know that it definitely cannot be you!
Says who? Pretending to be rxed, I said, I actually want to be the Demon King.
Rnd was startled and growled, Quit joking already! Sun, even if you intend to sacrifice yourself to be the Demon King so that I wont have to, do you think its possible for the others to ept me and let me go back to being the Hell Knight? Because of me, they will have lost their Sun Knight. It will be forever impossible for them to ept me!
My choice to be the Demon King has nothing to do with you. I said quietly, Im not doing it for you. Im doing it for myself.
For yourself? Rnd burst outughing, Did you think that if you said it like this, I would believe you? That anyone would believe you?
I said tly, You know that Im blind and am currently using my sensing ability as a substitute for my vision. So tell me, if I lose my qualifications as a demon king candidate, what will happen to me?
The moment I said those words, everyone other than Awaitsun widened their eyes.
Unwilling to believe it, Rnd asked, Y-Youll turn blind?
I nodded, then said bluntly, Thats why I have to be the Demon King! Thus, this decision has nothing to do with you whatsoever.
Its only because I want to continue being the Sun Knight! I couldnt help raising my voice.
However, my resurrection made me lose arge portion of my holy light abilities. If, in addition, I lose my status as a demon king candidate, my sight and even my magic abilities will disappearpletely! Tell me, how can I be the Sun Knight then?
Rnd was dumbstruck for a long while and only now did he use an incredulous tone to ask, You want to be the Demon King, but you still wantto continue being the Sun Knight?
Thats right! I nodded resolutely, No one has ever decreed that the Demon King cant be the Sun Knight!
Rnd was speechless for a very long while, then said helplessly, No one has decreed it, but this is so so much like something you would do. He chuckled as he finished his sentence.
So you cane over here and obediently give up the Demon Kings strength. In any case, even if you arent the Demon King, youre still a tremendous and terrifying death monarch. This situation has an additional benefit. With you as a death monarch, and I as the Demon King, the two of us can restrain each other. If one of us goes crazy, the other one will be in charge of stopping him.
This is truly killing multiple birds with one stone. I admired myself for having been able to resolve things so wlessly!
Rnd looked at me, but he didnt appear to have any intention of walking over to one of the magic circles. He opened his mouth and said, Sun, now its my turn to ask you a question. You must also answer me truthfully.
A question? I was a bit puzzled. In any case, I hadid down all my cards on the table and had revealed everything, so there was nothing that I couldnt say. Nodding, I said, Alright, ask away!
You asked if I wanted to be the Demon King. What if I said that I did? What would you have done?
I paused, then said, Then I would have given up on bing the Demon King. If not, what else could I do?
Rnd persisted and continued questioning me, Then you would be blind, so how would you continue being the Sun Knight?
Well Im actually quite d that you said you didnt want to be the Demon King, I admitted with honesty. Only in this way could I continue to be the Sun Knight while simultaneously holding the position of the Demon King. You could also continue to be the Hell Knight as well as a death monarch. And the problem would be resolved!
Hearing this, Rndughed. Shaking his head, he said, It really is a pretty good n. The Demon King is born and the Twelve Holy Knights dont lose a single person But Sun, your n wont work!
I had thought that the issue was already settled, but Rnd suddenly said these words from out of nowhere. rmed, I asked, Why?
Sun, the Demon Kings powers dont only include possessing formidable strength Rnd frowned as he said, When you be the real Demon King, you will naturally begin to absorbrge amounts of dark element, and the dark element will affect your mentality Oh, right, youve previously absorbed the dark element from an entirend of darkness, havent you?
I froze as I recalled some past memories. Abandoning and ignoring Ice and ze, whose lives were in danger. Chopping off Teachers right hand
At that time, you had changed after absorbing the dark element from only onend of darkness. After you truly be the Demon King, the dark element youll absorb then will be several fold, maybe even several ten-folds When you be the Demon King, trust me, you wouldnt want to be the Sun Knight anymore.
Rnd smiled bitterly as he said, Even though it was for a very short time, from your death to your resurrection, I had truly be the Demon King. At that time, I had simply no way of restraining myself
Is that so? I frowned deeply. After pondering for a while, I had an epiphany and said, But after you became the Demon King, you still brought me back to the Church of the God of Light, didnt you? You clearly knew that I would get resurrected and you would be a candidate once again
Rnd interrupted me, saying, I didnt know there were still others who could use Resurrection. I also didnt know that your resurrection would revert me back into a candidate.
I blinked. Really? That is to say, I havent mentioned in front of Rnd that the Pope can use Resurrection? It seems it seems that I really havent mentioned it before?
Rnd said desperately, Even if youre blind, you should still be able to think of a way to be the Sun Knight. No matter what, you definitely cannot be the Demon King!
I growled back, But I cant think of any other way! The resurrection this time made me lose arge portion of my holy light abilities. If I lose my status as a demon king candidate, then I wont be able to use magic and Ill even be blind. Tell me, what sort of solutions can I think of?
At the end of his wit, Rnd said, The others will help you
I turned my head to nce at Ceo and the other two. Their expressions were full of panic and they were at aplete loss as to what to do. I roared at Rnd, Of course they would help their Sun Knight, on the condition that I can perform the Sun Knights duties well. But without holy light, magic or even sight, I cant do it at all!
No matter what, you absolutely cannot be the Demon King! Rnd was also starting to get angry and roared back at me, Sun, you dont get it all. If you be the Demon King, you wont want to go back to the Church of the God of Light again! You wont want to be the Sun Knight anymore! The amounts of dark element that a candidate and the Demon King absorb are onpletely different levels. You will be fully controlled by the dark element and will treat this world, even the Twelve Holy Knights, as nothing. The only thing you will think of is doing whatever pleases you!
Previously, even when I had lost my sight, I still wanted to be the Sun Knight!
I stared at Rnd, and spoke clearly, word by word.
Even when I lost my head of golden hair, I still wanted to be the Sun Knight!
Even when I lost the favor of the God of Light, I still wanted to be the Sun Knight! So
Even when I am the Demon King, I will still want to be the Sun Knight!
This is how much I want to be the Sun Knight! So please believe me! Even if I be the Demon King, I will not lose myself! I will return to my position as the Sun Knight and the Twelve Holy Knights will not lose a single person!
Rnd looked at me. His expression had long since changed from being indifferent and calm to being overwhelmed. Finally, he turned and looked at Ceo and the others, a plea for help strewn across his face.
Seeing this, I walked over to the wall and opened the locks on Ceo, Vival, and Laicas bodies, and then released Awaitsun, Illu, and Tyler. It was meaningless to continue restraining them now.
The moment Tyler was free, he immediately ran over to his captains side and after saluting, opened his mouth and said, Captain-
Rnd cut in, You dont have to keep on calling me Captain anymore.
Upon hearing this, Tyler lowered his head and beseeched in a low voice, Captain, pleasee back.
Rnd hesitated, and then said, If I dont return, you can take over my position as the captain.
But some things can only happen when you return as captain. For example, taking turns to spar with you every evening. And youre never able to finish correcting the mountain of documents that the Storm Knight throws at you, so the entire toon is forced to correct those never-ending documents with you. While were correcting, someone will be the first to yell that he cannot take it anymore, and then we will all ck off together and run off to drink at the tavern. And the first person to get drunk will always be you, Captain.
Someone? Rnd chuckled, Which time was it not Faterlin who shouted first that he couldnt take it anymore?
Yes sir, it seems that it is always that guy who shouts first. I truly have not taught him well Tyler said in a helpless voice. Then, feeling a bit embarrassed, he rubbed his head as he said, Captain, even though I really want to be the captain, I long even more for the days when you were around. How should I say this Those days were pretty good.
Hearing his words, Rnd looked at him. His expression softened up a lot as he murmured, Really? So there are people who look forward to my return?
As expected, bringing Tyler along was the right thing to do! I was just thinking of cheering for a bit when I saw Ceo and the other two walking towards me with expressions more terrifying than a death monarchs. Without saying anything, they caught hold of me and six fists came down, administrating a severe beating This beating is really as painful as hell!
Dont hit my face! Just as I finished yelling, two fists immediately punched my left and right eyes.
Hey! Awaitsuns eyes widened, then he used a barely audible voice to urge them to stop, Stop beating him!
If you lowered your voice any more, it would be the same as a mosquito calling out!
After a long period of beating, Ceo angrily roared Lets see if you still dare to trick us in the future! as he cast heal topletely heal all the wounds on my body.
After being pummeled, I could only bow my head and apologize, Im sorry. If I hadnt done it like this, Im afraid you guys simply wouldnt finish listening to my reasons, and upon hearing that I wanted to be the Demon King, you would have probably beaten me up straightaway.
Ceo frowned as he said, Its still taking a very big risk. ording to Rnds words, after you be the Demon King, perhaps you truly wont want to be the Sun Knight. If that happens, what should we do?
Even if the risk is great, I must gamble on it! I insisted. I really dont want to give up my position as the Sun Knight, and even more than that, I dont want to be a leech of the Holy Temple!
Vival admonished me, If Judgment found out that you became the Demon King, he would undoubtedly murder you, Demon King or not!
I put on a bold face and said, At that time, please remember to help me stop him.
Laica yelled, Who would care about you!?
My face fell. Then, I turned to Rnd and said, Rnd, even Ceo and the others arent stopping me anymore. Now you can rx, right?
However, Rnd continued to mutter, But Sun, if you truly change, and you actually dont return to the Church of the God of Light, then all of this would be my fault. I shouldI should be the Demon King and let you go back to the Church of the God of Light
You dont have to feel guilty at all. Ceo patted Rnds shoulder as he said, Sun has already said that he is choosing to be the Demon King so that he can continue being the Sun Knight. By giving up your candidacy, youre even helping him!
Rnd fell silent for a while, then forced a smile as he said, Sun, you will regret it No! After you be the Demon King, you wont feel any regrets at all.
That may not necessarily happen! I couldnt take it anymore and shouted, But if I let you be the Demon King you never wanted to be, and then I return to the Church of the God of Light to be a Sun Knight only in name, I will definitely experience a lifetime of regret starting from this very moment!
Rnd was startled, and only then did he finally nod his head and step towards one of the magic circles.
I beckoned Awaitsun over and said, Perform the ceremony!
Awaitsun promptly walked forward, and spoke to Rnd first, Please take note, you must not harbor any wishes of wanting to be the Demon King or keeping your strength.
Ive never wished to be some demon king! Rnd replied coldly. Looks like he doesnt have a favorable impression of Awaitsun.
I hurriedly stepped forward to intercede and asked, Believe Rnd! If he wanted to be the Demon King, he would have done so a long time ago! Now tell me, where do I stand?
The middle.
I looked at the other two circles and asked, Which middle?
Awaitsun gestured to the center of the entire space and said, In the middle of the triangle.
I hesitated, and then asked suspiciously, Why? There are three circr magic circles. Logically, it should be for the three candidates to stand inside, right? If I stand in the center, wont one of the three circles be useless?
No, one of the circles is for a witness to stand in. It has nothing to do with the demon king candidates.
A witness? Who?
Awaitsun smiled and said, The Silent Eagle of the present generation.
No wonder Awaitsun was so cooperative and didnt harbor many doubts towards me. Turns out that it was because without his cooperation, the ceremony wouldnt seed at all!
I rolled my eyes at him and then walked over to the center of the triangle.
Awaitsun stepped into one of the circles. I stealthily remembered the positions, intending to bring a diagram of the magic circle back to the Church of the God of Light for safekeeping, because it would be impossible to guarantee that there wont be another Sun Knight who just happens to be a demon king candidate again in the future!
By the name of Silent Eagle, I am here to witness the fusion and birth of the twenty first generation vessel of dark element!
The moment Awaitsun finished speaking, he picked up his sword and slit starting from his own wrist, making a straight cut at least twenty centimeters long up his arm. Large amounts of blood sttered onto the magic circle, and then he chanted a long incantation in a loud voice.
%$#@*&#
I cant understand him at all! Which country is thisnguage from? My eyes widened, but the first few sentences had already been finished. As I couldnt understand him, I also couldnt remember it at all Looks like even if I have a diagram of the magic circle, it is useless!
Following the recitation of the incantation, the blood that was sprayed on the magic circle started to flow along the perimeter of the magic circle. Suddenly, the magic circle started to whirl in a frenzy. After that, the blood separated like a spider web into countless streams, and every individual stream flew towards Rnd. This situation is really too strange!
Despite having an eerie cathedral, being full of dark element, and performing weird ceremonies, the Cathedral of the Shadow God still has so many followers The Kingdom of Kissinger must have put a lot of thought into how to present the image of the Cathedral of the Shadow God!
When that web of blood flowed to Rnds side, all the muscles in his body tensed up, and it seemed as if he wanted to flee, but was resisting the urge with much difficulty. Fortunately, that web of blood didnt actually pounce on his body, but flowed onto the magic circle around him. Almost straightaway, this magic circle also started to whirl in a frenzy. After spinning for about ten seconds, a massive bolt of energy suddenly shot out from the middle and directly pierced through Rnds head!
Rnds eyes widened instantaneously and he cried out.
Everyone shouted in rm. Rnd! Captain!
Rnd was startled and quickly said, Its nothing. I was merely startled. Actually, I didnt feel much.
Only when they saw that he didnt look like he was in pain did everyone rx. But at that moment, I saw a tiny fragment fly out from Rnds forehead. Even though it was as small as a fingernail, it was pure dark element, inconceivably thick, and so beautiful
Sun Sun?
Mm? I replied absentmindedly.
What are you looking at? This seemed to be Ceos voice.
A fragment of the vessel
As I answered, I stretched out my hand. The fragment had already flown within my arms reach. I reached out and caught it with my hand.
I opened my hand to look at it, but there wasnt anything there. Where is the fragment?
It has seeded, Awaitsun said softly.
What has seeded? I lifted my head and looked at him, puzzled. Unexpectedly, he knelt down on one knee and shouted, The Silent Eagle pays his respects to His Majesty, the Demon King!
I looked at him in a daze, feeling a little confused. Ive already be the Demon King? Why do I not feel anything?
At that moment, the entire sigil beneath my feet suddenly started spinning and dark element started gathering like crazy. A spiral of dark element appeared at the ceiling of the cave, and umted without cease in the center. Finally, everything charged into me in one breath.
The dark element rushed into my body in an unending stream. I immediately felt my entire body fill with strength. I was as happy as one feels when downing a bucket of ice water on a scorching summer day; so happy that I couldnt helpughing out loud. The more Iughed, the happier I became. The happier I became, the more joyfully Iughed.
Hahahahahahahahaha!
Sun! Are you okay? Sun! Why are youughing?
As Iughed, I replied, I amughing from the joy of being filled with strength. It is reallyreally too wonderful! Hahaha!
Sun, do you still want to be the Sun Knight? Rnd asked carefully.
I abruptly stoppedughing and turned my head to look at Rnd.
A death monarch is truly not just for appearance only. His dark element is astonishingly high. Maybe his strength is only a little less than mine! But I am currently in my peak. Once the dark element starts being used up, my strength will start to wane. When that happens, Rnd will be stronger than me!
Sun? Rnd asked cautiously and even started to back away towards Ceo and the others.
Should I take the opportunity to kill him right now? No! No That isnt necessary yet. This fellow and I have a very good friendship, he isnt a threat. Maybe I can even have him to help me in the future.
I licked my lips and said, Take the others and leave now. Immediately. Otherwise, if we fight, they will surely die.
Sun? Ceo shouted in disbelief.
I amC I red fiercely at them, and in a serious tone, warned, Grisia!
Grisia, the Demon King.
Volume 7, Epilogue
Volume 7, Epilogue
Trantor: Raylight
Everyone should be very puzzled over the cover this time, right? Who exactly is that ck-haired fellow?
The answer is: The. Demon. King!
After reading the story up till now, everyone should also know who that is already, right? In order to avoid spoiling people who have first read the epilogue before the main story, I shall not say who exactly it is here. Everyone, after reading the story, you will know who it is!
The back cover is a little spoof.
Teacher Neo is the strongest one! (Yu Wo screaming as she raises the Number 3 board)
I actually really like the topic of the demon king.
The demon king is really a very interesting character. Generally speaking, the demon king inside stories is always doing all sorts of evil deeds. Even if he has kidnapped a princess, he can still live arrogantly in a certain ancient castle and take things easy while waiting for people to send a punitive expedition against him.
I have always wondered, why would a country with arge army at their disposal never use it to get rid of the demon king? Their own daughter has already been kidnapped, dont tell me that the king is not only fearless of the day that the demon king takes his head too, but would actually still allow the demon king to exist pompously?
If the demon king is really so strong that even the countrys army cannot kill him, then shouldnt the demon king have long since destroyed the country?
Furthermore, the demon king in the legends seems to really like making longughs like Hahahahaha, so even for this, I wanted to give a rational exnation To say it in brief C Thinking too much!
Therefore, I have tried totch onto a reasonable exnation for the demon kings existence and even all kinds of deeds.
Why would the country tolerate his existence, why would the demon king have a ready-made sinister ancient castle, why would nothing happen even after kidnapping a princess, why would the demon king always have a bunch of loyal subordinates Exnations to things like these, and so on.
Volume eight is also thest volume of The Legend of Sun Knight. When I think about it, Im a little sad yet a little happy. Knight, this child, would finally soon be mature and ripe. (This sentence seems to include both Eastern and Western cultures?) The next volume will be very, extremely, exceedingly full of broken traditions, I guess?
The male main character of a first-person story has gone bad and be the demon king. What kind of story would this actually be?
Actually, Yu Wo herself is also somewhat looking forward to writing this main character who has gone bad. That will surely be a very interesting challenge!
Of course, the extra at the end was from a third persons point of view. Hence, it looks like Grisia is really asking for a beating. However, from a first persons point of view, one should be able to tell something is a little different. For example, youll be able to see his internal struggle and the like. Thus, he should not seem to be asking for a beating as much Right?
Then again, it seems as if one of Grisias very famous traits is asking for a beating?
This time, he actually hit Judgment, a rare disy of a little power of the main character. However, as the author was writing this section, her brain was filled withebacks like Grisia, this time youre really dead. To actually dare to hit Judgment, youre really asking for death and the like.
As expected, the Judgment Knight has immense power Even the author is scared of you! (Once the author had written the section of Sun hitting Judgment, she hurriedly packed up her stuff and fled.)
By Yu Wo
Volume 8, Prologue: Crusading Against the Demon King
Volume 8, Prologue: Crusading Against the Demon King
Trantor: lucathia
Im so sorry. Its all because of me that Sun, he he became the Demon King.
After speaking, Rnd looked at the other person. Right across from him was Lesus Judgment, whose tightly-knitted eyebrows made Rnd even more apprehensive. For him, this was quite an umon emotion. Ever since he had died, it had been a long time since he had had any strong fluctuations in his emotions.
When Rnd finished speaking, other than scrunching his eyebrows together, Lesus did not make any other kind of move. This made Rnd a little unclear about what he was thinking. Although he had his eyebrows knitted together, Knight-Captain Judgment usually had his eyebrows knitted together all day long anyway, so this matter could not be used as a basis for interpretation.
Rnd could only sneak a nce at the other people. All of the Twelve Holy Knights were present Except for the Sun Knight.
However, all of them were also looking at Lesus, and most had on an expression of expectation orplete loss. They were waiting for Lesuss response and decision, just like Rnd.
The pressure of being stared at by everyone in this kind of desperate situation must be iparably immense, right?
Rnd could not help but be impressed by Lesus, but immediately after, he remembered that the person who was always stared at like this by everyone was the leader of the Twelve Holy Knights C the Sun Knight, none other than Grisia.
Grisia would always silently ponder for awhile. Then, he would lift his head and, with a smile, say things like, These are but asional dark clouds that have drifted across the clear skies. When the time passes, the dark clouds can naturally be parted for light to emerge that made it hard for people to understand.
If the situation were very severe, he might also give a serious order to everyone, making them fall over themselves in their haste while he himself seemed like he was not doing a single thing. Even though everyoneined out loud incessantly, they would be resigned as they did whatever was ordered of them.
As long as Grisia gave a serious order, no matter how absurd the order was, they would stillplete it. And, whenever he seriously gave an order, he would always unconsciously
I understand what happened now.
Rnd returned from his musings. He turned to look at Lesus who had spoken. The other person was also staring straight at himIn fact, everyone was staring at him. This made Rnd start to feel nervous. The feeling of having everyone stare at him was making him short of breath!
Were you off in another world? Lesus was unexpectedly intrigued as he asked, What were you thinking of?
Nothing much
Yet Lesus was uncharacteristically persistent. Tell me. This is an order!
Rnd was taken aback, but when he saw Lesuss insistent expression, he felt a bit awkward as he replied, I was just thinking of Grisias small habit when he seriously gives an order.
Oh, that habit! Hearing this, everyone smiled.
Actually, its quite easy to figure out. Ceo smiled as he said, But I didnt think you would discover it so quickly.
Dont tell Sun! Laica warned, Even if he whips you, youre not allowed to tell!
Oh please, the only person Sun would whip is you!
Well
After they joked around a bit, they slowly quieted down. Without opening their mouths to speak, they all knew what the others were inwardly thinkingthe Sun they were speaking of might never ever return.
At that moment, Lesus finally gave amand. Knight-Captain Hell, please write down in utmost detail everything that happened after you left the Holy Temple, and pass it to me, so that I can refer to it at any moment. Perhaps while you are writing it, you will remember more details. No matter how small the detail, you must write it down. No matter how unrted it seems, you must record it!
Rnd was taken aback again. Thats it? No punishment at all? There was no me like he had thought, no anger orck of understanding as to why he had let Sun be the Demon King while he returned to the Holy Temple
But arent we going to think of some way to get Sun to return? Rnd hurriedly said, We can go interrogate Awaitsun. He is in the Shadow Cathedral. Once I learn of where the Shadow Cathedral is and find him, we can probably find a method to let me take Suns ce as the Demon King
Knight-Captain Hell! Lesus suddenly bellowed.
Rnd jumped, shut his mouth, and looked helplessly at Lesus. He didnt understand what he had said wrong.
What you should do isnt bing the Demon King, but rather returning to your station!
Returning to my station Once he heard this, Rnd felt a rare surge of emotions and even his eyes became warm, but he repressed it. After all, the sight of a death knight shedding tears is not a pretty one because their tear nds have long since died along with their bodies. The only tears that would flow would be thick dark element.
Although Rnd still wanted to say that he should take Suns ce as the Demon King, Lesuss expression did not look like there was any room for debate, so he could only look at the others.
When they had not received anymands about what they should do, they were all a bit at a loss, but in regard to Lesus telling Rnd to return to his station, no one showed any strange expressions.
Seeing this, the words that he had been about to say, that he would rece Sun as the Demon King, were ones he could no longer say. Perhaps he was not truly a part of the group at the moment, but in the future, could he genuinely be a true part of the Twelve Holy Knights?
If it were one of the Twelve Holy Knights who had received themand to return to his station, what kind of response would he have?
Understood! Rnd replied without the slightest hesitation.
Hell still seems very remorseful.
Ceo followed alongside the Judgment Knight. The fact that it was something dark and murky walking beside him instead of a sparkling entity bright enough to blind him truly made him feel a little strange.
Aivis also spoke up. Yeah, his expression looked like he wasnt relieved at all.
Talk it out with him. Lesus could only reply in such a way to the two people.
Ceo helplessly said, That might be difficult. Hells personality is truly obstinate. On our entire way back, I tried to convince him more than a hundred times that Sun personally decided to be the Demon King to solve the matter of his blindness, so it had nothing to do with him. However, throughout the entire journey, he had this guilty face, and it never changed at all.
Lesus nodded, but he didnt actually give any furthermand. It was because he didnt know at all how to talk someone around. That was not his duty.
Compared to talking someone around, he was more skilled at handling the matter of forcing someone to admit their guilt.
Moreover, he already had enough of a headache dealing with the current matter which he was not good at. He really didnt have any extra leisure to handle other matters he was not good atright now, Lesus intended to demand money from the king.
This was something he had never done before, so he brought along Storm and Stone who were the most experienced at diplomacy. He only hoped to sessfully persuade the king; otherwise, if they did not have the funds, what he needed to do after this would just be a moot point.
However, Lesus was not very sure how to deal with the current king. He hadnt had a lot of contact with him before. He was actually more familiar with the previous king.
In the past, whenever the previous king did anything that overstepped his boundaries too much, Lesus would follow Grisia to the pce, but he didnt have to do anything. He didnt even have to open his mouth to speak. All he had to do was stand silently by Suns side, letting Sun use him to openly yet secretly warn the previous king, as if the Judgment Knight really could capture a king and drag him off to the Judges Complex for interrogation.
Even though the previous king made people want to strangle him to get rid of him once and for all, he was not hard to deal with. He could be casually deceived. On the other hand, the current king, not to mention deceiving him, you couldnt even be unclear in your delivery! Grisia oftenmented so.
Once they walked up to the entrance of the great hall, the guards on both sides crossed their weapons to block them like usual. Lesus coldly looked at the guards on either side, waiting for them to finish their routine examination and let them pass.
Facing the Judgment Knight, the two guards showed reverence yet did not show any hint of cowardice.
Lesus still remembered that when the previous king had been in power, these guards didnt even dare to meet his eyes. They would always evade his gaze, and could barely lift their heads. After all, every time he came, it was always when the previous kingmitted yet another mistake. When knights loyal to the royal family see the object of their loyalty act in such a way, of course they would not be able to lift their heads.
I didnt expect that so soon after the current king came into power, they would already be proud enough to lift their heads to face me?
Judgment Knight, Storm Knight, Stone Knight, please enter.
The guards let them pass. Although it was currently an extraordinary time, the Twelve Holy Knights were still the Twelve Holy Knights. They would not dare to touch them, let alone search them. They only took measure of them with their eyes and let them pass.
Once they walked into the great hall, Lesus immediately saw an additionalrge table in front of the king. Files of all kinds and sorts were piled on top of it. The two sides of the great hall were also filled with chancellors. Some were engrossed with the files, some were yelling and shouting at their subordinates. From what Lesus knew, the great hall of the pce had never been so busy and noisy before.
Behind him came Ceos intake of breath and murmurings, First he had to evacuate the entire capital, now he has to call all the citizens back Thankfully Im not responsible for any of this!
The kingsplexion was terrible, but theplexion of Elijah who was next to him was even worse. The eye bags below his two eyes were even darker than Ceos. Even though the Judgment Knight had walked in, Elijah merely raised his head to take a nce, and then returned to being buried under the files.
But the king reacted differently. Once he saw the Judgment Knight, he immediately stopped what he was doing. He asked, Grisi Where is the Sun Knight?
Lesus bowed and then bluntly said, Your Majesty, the Sun Knight has been abducted by the Demon King.
The king was stunned. Of course he would react this way. The royalty of each kingdom knew who the Demon King was. They just didnt n on falling out with the Church of the God of Light, so no one cut through this paper-thin lie Moreover, if they revealed the truth, who knew how the Demon King would react?
The Demon King had only just surfaced. He was currently at his strongest. No one would dare to provoke him.
What the king had just asked was merely a routine inquiry. After all, the entire city knew that the Sun Knight had disappeared again.
Logically and emotionally, he should ask after him. He originally thought he would receive a bunch of half-hearted excuses. He never thought This excuse is way too absurd!
The king furrowed his brows deeply. He stared at the Judgment Knight but discovered that the other didnt seem to have any intention of withdrawing his remarks. At this time, he finally thought this to be strange. If Grisia were to use such an absurd excuse, he might not feel it to be very strange, but the person involved was the Judgment Knight. ording to the kings understanding of him, this person was not someone who would act that way.
The king nced to the side. His elderly knight-confidant immediately understood his intentions. He jumped out and dered, His Majesty is exhausted. Official matters will end here for today. Everyone must leave immediately!
This was of course an excuse. The Judgment Knight and his people were still standing there, so how could the king go off and rest? However, everyone who could stand in the great hall of the pce was all very discreet. No matter what they had been doing, they all got up to leave without exception.
Even the two knight-confidants left, yet Lesus was somewhat startled to find that Elijah was still seated in his original position. So the king already trusts and relies on him that much?
With a tired tone, the king said, Speak. Everyone here is in the know. After saying this, his tone grew serious. What I mean is, speak the truth. Dont speak more nonsense with me. I dont have time to waste on lies!
This suited Lesus very well. Having to speak just one sentence of nonsense, The Sun Knight has been abducted by the Demon King, was already enough to make him feel iparably awkward. Having to speak even more lies would also be very difficult. Being able to speak the truth was exactly to his liking.
Lesus held his hands together in supplication and said, Your Majesty, the Sun Knight has already be the Demon King. I wish to acquire military funds from you to crusade against the Demon King!
The king was stunned. Unable to believe his ears, he asked, Who do you want to crusade against?
The Demon King, Lesus firmly said again.
When he heard this, the king was so angry that he instead smiled and stressed, You and I both know that the Sun Knight has already be the Demon King. This point is already absurd to the extreme, yet you still want to demand military funds from me to crusade against him?
Then does Your Majesty think it is right to let a death monarch be the demon king?
Lesus didnt know why he was suddenly angry. He even shouted at the king, The deceased should never be involved with the living. Letting one of the deceased be the Demon King would end up as the worldsrgest crisis. Because of this, the Sun Knight had no choice but to be the Demon King himself. This is nothing absurd!
Judgment Knight! Elijah stood up and stood in front of the king, taking on the stance of a guard to confront the Judgment Knight. He even reprimanded, You are being too rude!
Lesus looked at Elijah, his heart indescribably agitated. He knew that he was being too rude, and an apology was already at the tip of his tongue, but when he saw Elijah stand up, he didnt feel like giving the apology at all.
Sun had spent so much effort to let Elijah escape his identity of a spy. This way he could be at ease and be a true royal knight, and he could even marry a princess. Yet now that Sun was in trouble, the other was standing in opposition of him and not helping. How could Lesus stand this?
The king indifferently said, Elijah, stand down.
Elijah froze. He was very unwilling, but since the king had given an order, he could not go against it. He could only return to his seat, but he did not sit down. Instead, he stood ramrod straight and had his eyes trained on Lesus.
Then, the king actually waved Lesus over. Thetter froze for a moment, and it wasnt until he heard Storms quiet reminder, hurry and go over there, that he was able to react. He walked over to the king until he was only two steps away from him, but even this was not close enough. The king impatiently waved him closer.
Lesus hesitated for a moment before he recalled what Grisia would do in situations like these. So he copied him and walked another step closer. Then he bent down to listen.
The king really did open his mouth. I wont give you any money to do something harmful to that child, to Grisia. Not a single ducat. Do you hear me?
Hearing this, Lesus was stunned. He had never thought the king would say something like this. These words sounded like he was very much trying to protect Grisia, yet Lesus had clearly heard Grisiain many times that he had to have another battle of wits with the king and such. He had never mentioned being on friendly terms with the king.
And dont you dare think you can rece the Sun Knight as the leader of the Holy Temple. The king personally uttered a rare but clear warning, I would never allow something like that to happen!
These words rendered Lesuspletely helpless. Just as he wanted to exin, the doors to the great hall were suddenly pushed open. The people in the hall froze, but Lesus immediately turned and took guard. Even though he had not drawn his weapon, his hand was already on his sword.
Archer!
The person who had arrived was full of vigor. His golden hair was a little longer than before and was directly pulled into a ponytail. He appeared even sharper and freer than before, still d in predominately white even if that was the color most unsuitable for adventuringbut in any case, the person responsible for washing clothes wasnt him anyway!
The king blurted, Nee-nee!
I didnt know you were so eager to die before your prime. What do you call it when the king kicks the bucket? Ah right! Death to the king.
Neos tone was like he would not relent until he shocked someone to death. Upon hearing it, even Elijah didnt know if he should give a shout of, How dare you be so rude!
If he shouted that, he would likely be thrashed by the strongest Sun Knight in history. But if he didnt shout that, could he truly let hearing Death to the king go without making any sort of response?
Im so busy that it might even be more rxing and pleasant to die a kings death, Archer said unhappily. Then, he asked curiously, I havent seen you in such a long time, Neo. Wont you introduce the person behind you?
A person wearing a cloak had followed behind Neo. Even so, the guards by the doors to the great hall had not stopped either of them. The royal knights responsible for guarding the great hall of the pce were all people with experience and abilitythey all clearly knew that Neo was not someone they could obstruct.
Neo shrugged. Hes Aldrizzt, mypanion. Aldrizzt, take off your cloak.
Thetter hesitated for a moment but still removed the cloak. Even though he felt he shouldnt do this, if he didnt remove it himself, Neo would probably impatiently reach a hand out to tug off his cloak. Then he couldnt guarantee that his cloak would remain intact.
Unexpectedly, other than Elijah freezing for a moment, no one had any sort of reaction to his ck skin. Even Aldrizzt was starting to get used to this. It seemed that no one by Grisias side would make a huge fuss over this.
Archer only curiously nced at him before returning his gaze to Neo. He said, Grisia went to be the Demon King.
I know.
And the Judgment Knight wants to take over! Archer angrily red at the Judgment Knight.
This I didnt know. Neo calmly rubbed his chin. He turned to look at Lesus and said, The king says you want to take over. What do you say?
Lesus calmly answered, I want the king to provide funds for us to crusade against the Demon King.
Why? Neoughed and asked, Do you want to go and spank Grisia?
Ceo and Aivis bothughed out loud. Lesus helplessly answered, Its for bringing back the Sun Knight.
Neo raised an eyebrow. He said disapprovingly, Do you know what youre saying? Grisia became the Demon King for the sake of not letting the world be destroyed and so that the deceased will not interfere with the living. He has truly carried out the duty of the Sun Knight, yet you want to attack him, rendering his effort meaningless?
Lesus angrily bellowed, Suns original n was to be the Demon King and then return to be the Sun Knight. He did not n on staying there as the Demon King! I am only trying toplete his n!
Even though he had been shouted at, Neo was still smiling. He turned to the king and asked, Did you hear that, Archie?
He heard the Judgment Knights reply and saw that Neo was obviously standing on the side of the Judgment Knight. Besides, that guy Neo would definitely never do something harmful to Grisia!
Finally, Archer rxed and no longer opposed the Judgment Knight measure for measure. Instead, he grew curious.
I thought the Judgment Knight was above all people except for one and would want to get rid of that one person.
Why get rid of him? He would end up with a bunch of things to handle for no reason. Neo shrugged and said, In any case, it goes without saying that Grisia is scared to death of Lesus, so being below him is basically only in theory. Why care about titles?
The snickersing from behind grew louder. Lesus became even more helpless.
Seeing that even the Storm Knight was secretlyughing, Archer believed in Neos words even more. The Storm Knight had always been Grisias loyal subordinate. He asked the Judgment Knight seriously, You really n on bringing the Sun Knight back?
Yes! We will definitely bring him back! Lesus answered without any hesitation.
Then you can start convincing me. Archer showed a faint smile. Why should I provide military funds to aid you? How would that benefit me?
The three of them walked along a corridor of the Holy Temple. Lesus walked in front while Ceo and Aivis looked at his back. Even though they could not see his expression, they clearly knew that Lesuss mood was a lot better than before they had set out.
The king had agreed to provide military funds, and the previous Knight-Captain Sun Neo had also agreed to stay in the Holy Temple and nominally take charge during the period in which they crusaded against the Demon King. Both made it so that they could crusade against the Demon King without any worries.
Aivis said apprehensively, Judgment, you promised the king such an absurd thing. When Sun returns, he would probably
Lesus coldly said, Itll have to wait until he returns!
Hearing this, Aivis immediately mmed up.
Right then the Pope, while lifting his robes, ran toward them in a hurry. He yelled, Judgment, Storm, Stone, hurry ande over to try on these clothes. Youre the only ones left.
Clothes? The three of them blinked.
The Pope walked up to them and said matter-of-factly, You are about to go up against the Demon King, so of course you need to wear decent armor, right?
But we already have armor, Ceo replied in confusion.
The Pope shook his head and said, That kind of armor is only appropriate for the usual small missions. It doesnt matter what you wear on those small missions. Even if they break, it wouldnt matter much. But dont tell me I can let you wear that kind of flimsy, paper-like armor onto the battlefield in this huge battle against the Demon King?
After he said this, he murmured, If Grisia were to find out that I let you wear paper-like armor to battle, when he returns, it would be a miracle if he didnt torture me to death!
There is no need to make new armor. We dont have enough funds. Lesus calmly said, The king did not provide us with a lot of military funds.
Dont worry about the money! The Pope waved his hand. I have been saving money for so many years. Dont tell me I dont have enough for one war? Then I would be way too useless! Dont forget, the previous kings case has raised the prestige of the Church quite a lot, so during those years, the citizens were very generous and made a lot of donations.
Aivis asked in iprehension, But I remember that before, when the previous Twelve Holy Knights went tomand troops in the crusade against undead creatures, you said that if they continued fighting, there would be no money left for army provisions and that the crusading army would have to hunt for themselves?
The Pope widened his eyes, tilted his head, and made an innocent expression But then he immediately remembered that none of the people before him were Grisia, and he also had a veil in front of his face. None of these three people could see his expression, so who was he pretending for?
He put away his innocent expression and embarrassedly said, Even if we have money, I have to say we dont have any. Otherwise, no one would be seriously economical!
Seeing the shock of the three people before him, he suddenly felt a sense of guilt like he had tricked society atrge. He could not help but mutter, If it were Grisia, he would never believe my words. In such a huge battle, if I were to want to save on army funds and let you wear shoddy armor onto the battlefield, no matter who among you gets injured, or how you get injured, he would definitely me it all on me!
The Pope resolutely said, In any case, hurry and try on the armor. Dont worry about anything else. Just make sure you bring Sun back!
When he heard this, Lesus disyed his first smile in days. This stiff smile that was even uglier than his solemn face shocked Ceo, Aivis, and the Pope so much that their minds turned nk.
Yes.
Volume 8, The First of the Final Battle: The Enemy of the Demon King—A Hero
Volume 8, The First Chapter of the Final Battle: The Enemy of the Demon KingA Hero
Trantor: bunny_lover
How disappointing. How dare they call themselves heroes?
This was what I thought as I observed these people. These people turned into cowards when they caught sight of an undead army. When they realized that the undead army consisted of mostly low-leveled skeletons, they reverted back to their heroic selves, gleefully charging forward and ughtering those skeletons. After vanquishing a few skeletons, their egos inted so much it was as if they had already killed the demon king.
Whenever they discovered an abandoned house, they would rush into it to check if there were any valuable possessions left. Each one of them strived to be the first to go in, fearing they would miss out on grabbing valuable loot. If only theyre this motivated when they are fighting undead creatures!
Awaitsun and Illu are much better people than they are No! Even Illus undead creature subordinates are ten times better than they are!
They even imed to be an expeditionary force crusading against the demon king, and a few of them who liked to show off even called themselves heroes. I had thought that they were real heroes, so I had excitedly hurried over to check. Yet in the end, I saw this huge pile of trash!
Awaitsun and Illu are also more Wait! I came here to see the faces of the heroes who nned to vanquish me, not to think of Awaitsun and Illu!
Hmm, nowadays even heroes arent heroic anymore!
I stretched out my hand and started to gather arge amount of dark element. Even though summoning an undead army to annihte them would be more spectacr, it was a waste to use an undead army to eliminate these small fries. It would be like using the Divine Sun Sword to kill a chicken. Whatever, I should just get rid of them straight.
Daring to disappoint me, you should all learn the oue of doing so I saidzily.
A dark de floated in the sky. From a distance, it looked like a ck, waning moon. The only difference was that the moon would never fall, but this dark de would imminently descend upon everyone present. However, as it was night, and the dark de was even darker than the darkness of the night, one would have to look carefully before noticing it. That was why those people down there werepletely oblivious to it.
If the Twelve Holy Knights were here, they would definitely have already detected such a strong saturation of dark element! Its a pity you guys are not the Twelve Holy Knights. You arent even on par with a heros underlings. Every one of you, go to hell
Stop!
I temporarily paused the flow of dark element above my hands. Someone still dares to stop me?
I did not need to turn around to see that person. Even though he had not yet drawn the sword by his waist, he had a good stance and emitted an aura of formidability. He seemed to be a tough opponent.
I narrowed my eyes slightly. Could this person be a real hero? It might be true. He had actually discovered that I was about to attack, so he should have some skills. Finally, I have encountered a person who is a proper hero!
Turning around, I quietly told him, Come!
The true hero seemed angry as he walked straight toward me. I was a bit curious about how he looked, so I deftly used farsight. This was the name that Scarlet had told me. In simple words, farsight was letting one separate ones consciousness from ones physical body. With this ability, I could escape from my physical limitations, including my loss of vision, and directly see my surroundings using psychic forces.
Scarlet had told me tons of theoretical knowledge, but I could not understand what the hell she was saying. As long as I could use it, there was no problem! In the end, Scarlet had even scorned myprehension!
I had used wind element to throw the Eternal Tranquility to some unknown corner. Afterwards, only when I had some things to ask Scarlet did I order Awaitsun to retrieve the gem. Awaitsun even spent a whole week searching before he managed to locate it.
Still, not understanding the theory made a slight difference. Even though I now had the strong psychic ability that the demon king possessed, I still had to spend a long time practicing before I could use farsight masterfully. Nheless, it was much better than when I had been the Sun Knight. During that period, I could only see during the times when I was dreaming or in a few ultra-rare asions. Even then, all the asional things that I saw were stuff that I did not care about at all.
When the true hero was a short distance in front of me, I used farsight. The feeling was like before, when I had been in the dream, my entire person had left the bed and my own body. In an instant, I could fly to a ce far away and see whatever I desired. Except that now, I was very much awake, and I was only ten centimeters apart from my body.
Then, in one nce, I saw that my opponent had golden-brown short hair, a pair of blue eyes, and sharp and distinct facial featuresA f**king hottie! If I had known he was handsome, I wouldnt have spared a nce!
Tell me your name. He was the first hero that I was going to kill. It was a memorable asion, worthy of remembering his name.
However, he only gave me an odd nce, and then his attention was drawn elsewhere.
The crowd of fake heroes was currently carrying numerous pieces of furniture out from a big house. Without giving much thought to how they were going to carry such bulky objects while they moved around in thend of darkness, they were simply taking anything that could be taken.
Stop this right now! What you are doing ismitting theft! The true heropletely ignored me and walked right past me, toward the crowd who was moving house.
When this guy shouted Stop! earlier, could it be that he wasnt referring to me?
The true hero spoke to the fake heroes with a serious expression, Please stop, you cannot take things as you please from themon folks.
Those people probably were not truly ustomed to being thieves. After being used of theft, their faces instantly turned red. As for the few people who were their leaders, their embarrassment turned to rage. They threw down the furniture that they had been carrying, and cursed, The residents have all fled! They have no use for these things. If we dont move them away, are we just going to let the undead creatures benefit?
Undead creatures have absolutely no interest in furniture. Even if these pieces of furniture stay here for another hundred years, they would only rot. They would never be carried away by undead creatures.
Evidently, the true hero understood this point. He shook his head and exined, Undead creatures wont be interested in these things. After the demon king has been vanquished,mon folks can return to their homes and start their lives anew. Therefore, dont touch their belongings.
Vanquish the demon king hmph! Royalty in every kingdom would be the first to stop you. That is, unless you have a way topletely exhaust the dark element.
You think the demon king is such an easy target? He has unparalleled power, and also has obedient servants and an impregnable castle. In the past, the fastest record of vanquishing the demon king was twelve years!
The fake heroes retorted. From the way they spoke, it was ambiguous which side they were on. A clueless bystander could potentially confuse them for the demon kings subordinates!
Even if it takes twelve years,mon folks would eventually return to their homes. We cant let them discover that their homes havepletely changed! The true hero persisted.
Upon hearing this, the fake heroes fell silent. They looked as if they might change their minds. However, from my point of view, it was probably because those pieces of furniture were too difficult to carry. Moreover, it was also hard to say whether that furniture was truly worth anything. If it were a small pouch of gems, I do not believe that they could be persuaded otherwise!
If they returned the furniture just like this, this scenario would be too boring! The situation called for a tiny bit of intervention on my part.
Why bother to speak these useless words? I took a step forward and put my hand on the true heros shoulder, saying, These people just need to be taught a lesson.
The true hero was stunned. He turned his head and looked at me. To be precise, it was at my body. I had yet to dispel farsight. That was also why I was able to see every bit of his confused expression. This was much clearer than using my sensing ability.
The group of false heroes was much quicker to react. After they heard my words, they instantly exploded with rage. They even unsheathed their weapons, looking as if they wanted to murder me.
When he saw this, the true heros expression changed. Before he even had the chance to shout wait, I already released lightning bolts in all directions. However, the power of this web of lightning was not potent. The most it could do was slightly paralyze its targets.
To kill my opponents straight away was very easy, but it was also extremely boring. That was not my intention.
As expected, they gave a few cries of pain but were unharmed. Although they were only fake heroes, they were still people who dared to run around in and of darkness. It was not possible that they were truly incapable of disying a bit of strength. At the very least, they definitely had no problems with swinging various weapons to hack someone.
I dispelled farsight and calmly watched the crowd of people dashing toward me. It was a lot more exciting this way. Otherwise, using farsight to stand at the side made me feel like I was watching a stage y.
Hmm, the person at the forefront of the group moves pretty fast! He chose a light, single-handed sword as his weapon, as expected of a speed type fighter. The edge of the de shed down above my head instantly, and then with a ng, it was blocked by another weapon.
As I thought, the true hero was the real deal. He could not watch someone get chopped into mincemeat in front of him, so he drew his sword to help me block the attack.
Please calm down! Stop this! He shouted and blocked advance after advance. However, it was utterly useless. The attack consisted of five people and six weapons, since one of them wielded dual des, but he blocked them all. As I thought, he could fight pretty well.
While he was busy blocking all the attacks, he was still able to find a moment to turn his head and tell me, Quick, run away!
After I spent the effort to make them mad enough to fight, of course I would not turn and leave. Let me help you.
Help me? He was confused for a second.
I released another web of lightning. This time, the area of effect was increased. Even the people who werent initially involved in the fight were shocked by the lightning at the same time. The intensity of the spell was also increased, but it was still far from being fatal. The most it could do was give them some small injuries CC exactly the type of injuries that could irritate people.
The number of attackers increased from five to fifteen in a single moment. Even the true hero could not stop so many fighters. He grabbed my arm and dragged me along as he turned around to run away. Because I didnt expect this turn of events, I stumbled a couple of steps, almost falling down. In the end, he simply carried me with both of his arms and started to run with all his might.
I thought he would choose to fight until the bitter end. I didnt think he would turn and run away Heh, you really are an interesting fellow!
There is an archer among them, I calmly warned him.
What? The true hero sounded surprised, Wait, you are a mage, right?
Asking me whether I am a mage at this point in time? I furrowed my brows. Although I was a bit reluctant to admit it, I still nodded my head for the fun that was toe.
Why do you wear a mask? The true hero lowered his head and looked at me suspiciously. Youve even covered your eyes with your mask. Can you really see?
Is right now a good time to worry about a mask?
Jump to your left, I instructed.
The true hero promptly jumped to his left. Fortunately, he was very obedient; an arrow flew straight through the spot where he had been a second ago.
Wow! The true hero was astonished and said, Looks like you can indeed see.
Of course I cant see. But with my sensing ability and farsight, I am able to see better than anyone. However, I have to wear a mask because right now almost everyone knows that the demon king has a pair ofpletely-ck eyes.
I touched my face and ran my fingers along the edge of my mask, my fingertips cold. This mask was actually quitefortable. If I didnt touch it with my fingers, I felt as if the mask didnt exist. Even if I touched it, I could only detect a thin film, even though this mask was clearly made of metal. It was amazing workmanship to be able to hammer the metal into such a thinyer. The price was probably also quite amazing.
For the purpose of fulfilling the demon kings demands, the Cathedral of the Shadow God really spent a lot of resources.
Why do you wear a mask?
Curiosity can kill a cat! I shouted angrily, A fire! Is right now really a good time to inquire about my mask?
The true hero smiled. Right. Now is a good time to counter-attack.
Counter-attack? I questioned with a bemused tone, Can you win against so many people?
If it is an all-or-nothing struggle, it is hard to say. The true hero replied honestly, And, if it is only a scuffle, I probably cant win.
Then why do you want to counter-attack
Taylen, why are you embracing that girl! I was interrupted by a girls high-pitched shriek.
Girl? The true hero was stunned for a second. He really did get stunned easily. He probably was the type of person whose reaction time was very slow. Nevertheless, his reaction time duringbat was pretty quick. He was quite simr to Rnd in this aspect; he was quite slow-witted in everything aside frombat.
Jump to the left, I instructedzily.
The true hero I think he should be called Taylen obediently jumped to the left as I instructed, evading yet another arrow.
His teammates were few in number, only two to be exact. One of them was a cleric, the girl who had just shouted at us in a high-pitched voice. The other one seemed to be an archer, but he was also equipped with two daggers at his waist, so he was probably also adept in the art of des.
Generally, people who can wield weapons in both hands arepetent. If one rashly decides to use two weapons without having undergone any prior training, one has a higher chance of cutting off ones own hand than injuring the opponents. This was what Lesus had told me before.
Taylen put me down and immediately drew his weapon as he turned around to block several attacks from the people chasing us. If he was slower by one second, an axe would have beheaded him.
Eh? The cleric stared at me. Shepletely ignored her tworades who were already loudly fighting with the enemy, and scrutinized me for several seconds. After which, she released a breath of air, and murmured, Oh, you are a man!
Do you need to spend fifteen seconds to distinguish my gender?!
The current me was not a white-haired, slim cleric. Not only did I have ck hair, after eating and sleeping well, my weight was also definitely within the normal range for a guy. I was also wearing male clothing. Although I was pretending to be a mage, I had left the castle with the sole intention of secretly observing the situation, and so had not changed my clothes.
Which part of me looks like a woman? I questioned coldly. If she did not reply with a satisfactory answer, I would not mind ending this game right here. Even though it was a bit unfortunate, nowadays there were many teams crusading against the demon king; I could still find other heroes for my amusement after exterminating this team.
With the constant sounds of weapons shing together in the background, and the low growls from her teammates in battle, the cleric replied with a rxed air as if we were chatting at home. There are a lot of characteristics! For example, your hair is ck and silky, your skin is as white as milk, and your legs are very long. Even your body proportion is great!
I was silent for a moment. These seem to be words of praise?
But why are you wearing a mask? The cleric tilted her head, If you dont wear a mask, I would immediately have identified you as a guy!
A fire, I answered simply. Normally, if I said this, everyone would understand and no further questions would follow.
A fire? What does that have to do with the mask on your face? Obviously, there was something wrong with this girlsprehension.
How can there be such a stupid woman in this world! I exined in an annoyed tone, The fire burned my face!
Oh What? The cleric eximed, Did it disfigure you? How unfortunate, I feel like you would have been quite handsome!
Well said!
She held both hands out to the sides. But its all hopeless now that youve been disfigured.
I bellowed angrily, A mans value is not in his face!
The cleric nodded as she said, Youre not wrong! But the face is the most importantponent! If youre disfigured, no matter how good the other parts are, they cant make up for it. Moreover, your body only has a good proportion, but it doesnt seem like you have many muscles. You also dont look very strong. A man without a good face nor power has no value! Inparison, Taylen is handsome as well as strong. He is the best!
This Stinking Woman!
I have power! I roared madly. Men without muscles can also have power!
However, her expression was one ofplete disbelief. I was so livid that I raised my hand, thinking of releasing a bolt of lightning for her to see. On second thought, she was just a woman, so I stopped my spell right before its release.
Pah!
High five! The cleric shouted in an energetic voice. After jumping up to smack the hand I had raised, she asked confusedly, Why are we exchanging high fives?
Who said I wanted to high five you? I wanted to strike you!
Whatever! With this kind of stupid woman around, even the hero, Taylen was probably not worth putting my hopes on. That said, their strength was not bad. With just one warrior and one archer, they were able to fight more than twenty enemies, and yet not be at a disadvantage. Given time, they might even triumph. Not bad!
But whatever potential they have is wasted by their stupid teammate! I turned around and prepared to leave.
Where are you going? The cleric shouted behind me.
Not your f**king problem. I slowed down my steps, as I detected a bandit stealthily creeping towards the cleric. It seemed like he wanted to take her hostage in order to threaten her teammates. Even with the advantage in numbers, they still had to resort to this kind of tactic. This was rather pathetic.
This might turn into a good show. It would not be toote to leave after this show was over. I rxed and prepared to watch the excitement. The cleric was watching me with a confused expression. At that moment, the bandit dashed forward and locked the clerics arms behind her back. She cried out in pain.
If his teammate is captured, how will the hero respond? Throw down his sword to surrender or disregard hisrades life?
The bandits dagger pressed against the clerics neck. He shouted, Taylen, Michel, stop what you are doing!
The two fighters turned their heads simultaneously, shouting in surprise, Charlotte!
I nked out, and then I moved without thinking. In the blink of an eye, I instantly teleported to her side and used a dark de to send the bandit flying.
The cleric gasped and looked at me with a surprised expression. She eximed, Oh I see, you are a mage. No wonder you said a man can be strong without muscles.
You are called Charlotte? I opened my mouth to ask, suddenly realizing that my voice had turned hoarse.
She was nothing like Charlotte. Even when I used farsight to examine her, I could not find a single simrity. She only has the same name, but
Yeah! Charlotte pouted and said, Why did you save me?
Saving you is not good? I was astonished.
Aw, its not that it is not good Charlotte continued pouting as she grumbled, But Charlotte wants Taylen to do it!
I was wrong. Not only did they have the same name, they even had the same baffling quirks! Could it be that all women named Charlotte had this kind of behavior?
Charlotte, are you okay?
Taylen and that archer I think hes called Michel? The two of them ran over in a rush. Both of them had a worried look on their faces.
No pro Charlotte stopped abruptly as she was about to finish the sentence. Then, she spoke in a distressed tone, Taylen, Charlottes arm is really sore. Even my neck is aching!
Your acting is way too fake!
Bored with her affectionate act, I redirected my attention toward the battlefield where the huge fight had just taken ce. Since Taylen and Michel could disengage from battle, that should mean the fight was over right? But from what I saw previously, there should have been more of a fight.
In fact, only around half of the people could not get back up anymore. But the remaining half did not seem interested in continuing. Well, after so many people ganged up on two and yet still lost the fight, it was normal that no one would want to continue fighting and taste the humiliation.
Thank you very much for saving Charlotte.
My attention was still directed toward the battlefield. Using farsight, I could gather many interesting expressions of anger and frustration from the loser group. At the same time, I also observed Taylens expression of anticipation. However, the target of his anticipation was not Charlotte, but me. To receive a look of anticipation from a man so disgusting!
We are currentlycking a mage. I wonder, are you in a team? If you dont have a team already, would you care to join ours? We dont have many members, only three. Including you, we would still only have four people, so you can earn a big share. Furthermore
Unexpectedly, Taylen was pretty talkative. So-called heroes should keep their cool. Silence is golden, after all! Speaking so much utterly ruined his image as a hero!
Beside us, Michel rolled his eyes, which seemed to say, Not this again.
I thought about it for a second. Even though I couldnt point out the exact reason, I really did want to find a hero to amuse myself. Up until now, Taylen was the guy who fit the image of a hero the most. That, and I really did not want to continueboring through his long-winded speech.
Sure, Ill join.
Taylen immediately closed his mouth. Even Michel and Charlotte stared at me with their eyes opened wide. I was confused for a moment. What did I say wrong? Didnt they want me to join? What is up with their reactions?
If you dont want me to, then forget it. I spoke coldly and turned to leave.
Yes! Of course we want you to! Taylen grabbed me to stop me. He nervously asked Michel, Right?
Of course, but arent you going to ask for more information? Michel asked bewilderedly. For example, our abilities, past missions, how we divide the rewards and such. You are going to join without asking anything?
Indeed, this was a bit impulsive. There was just one thing I had to rify at least.
How are we going to divide the spoils?
The most important thing is the spoils huh Michel murmured beneath his breath. It was very soft, but I still heard it. He asked carefully, What level of mage are you?
Master level, I already had Awaitsun carefully prepare everything for my disguise. Naturally, that included an official certificate for a mage.
I took out the certificate and handed it over to Michel. He looked at it very carefully, scanning through it three times in total. Then, he sighed, You are really a master mage. It is very rare to see one. Usually, only big adventurer teams can afford to hire one. So, I think you should tell us your expectations.
Very rare? Then would fifty percent be too much?
Michel fidgeted, as if he felt things were not quite right, and quickly added, Anything over thirty percent is not eptable!
Unable to ept, I said, Thirty-five percent!
Deal! He agreed at once.
Did I just lose out on a deal?
Maybe because he saw my expression, Michel quickly added, Master mages never go back on their words. Right? He directed hisst word toward Taylen and Charlotte. The two of them immediately nodded their heads enthusiastically.
Seeing Michels nervous expression, I suddenly felt a bit suspicious. Just before, he was clearly bored with Taylens attempt to talk me into their party, yet why is he now even more eager than Taylen Wait, did he put on an act just for me to see?
Hahahaha
I couldnt help butugh. The puzzled looks on their faces only added to my merriment. A verbose hero, an archer with great acting skills, and a stupid girl. This team is really interesting!
You guys are so interesting!
Interesting? Charlotte pointed at her nose, not knowing what was going on. Which part of us is interesting? Arent you the interesting one? You are wearing a strange mask. You didnt even ask a single question before joining the team. You really are a bizarre master mage!
Of course you guys are the interesting ones. Compared to Awaitsun and those dark knights, you guys are way more interesting.
Volume 8, The Second of the Final Battle: The Sword of the Demon King—The Silent Eagle
Volume 8, The Second Chapter of the Final Battle: The Sword of the Demon KingThe Silent Eagle
Trantor: Doza
Moving through a magic portal, I crossed over several hundred miles and returned to the hall of the Demon Kings Castle. This traveling method was really convenient. Even if I was in the wilderness during the day, I could still return to the Demon Kings Castle by night to bathe and sleep on a soft bed.
My phobia of adventures has been cured without a cure!
At your service, Your Majesty, the Demon King!
Awaitsun and an entire row of dark knights knelt down on one knee, saluting me. From their attitudes to their expressions, not a single hair on them wascking in respect. Even though I returned unexpectedly, their salutations were still made so orderly and uniformly, as if they had been constantly waiting for my return.
The only person standing was Illu. He was currently in full human form and didnt look much different from the dark knights at the side. That was because he was now wearing a ring of disguise, which I had given to him, on his finger. It certainly was not a heart-shaped ring; it was in the shape of a bow.
I sat down on the throne. This throne was as grand as the Demon Kings Castle. Not only were there numerous decorative designs engraved on it, there were also several hundred precious stones embedded in it. The first time I saw it, I nearly wanted to knock out all the gemstones embedded in it!
However, the moment these words left my mouth, Awaitsun promptly offered me a pile of gemstones to choose from. As a result, I managed to spare the throne with much difficulty. After all, this chair was mine. If there wasnt any need to, I should not create several holes in it.
Even so, this throne still had its ws. It was too hard! After sitting on it for a long time, my backside would ache. However, after just a word ofint, Awaitsun immediately sent someone to stack nkets on it. The next day, it even changed to an especially soft cushion. There really wasnt anything I could criticize.
No matter if it was money, jewels, garments, or even women, as long as I wanted it, Awaitsun was able to attain it. This often made me feel that the Demon Kings Castle was situated in a capital city, instead of on a mountain top that rarely saw signs of humans.
May I ask if Your Majesty has any requests?
Sure enough, it was this sentence again. Over the past few days, I was nearly falling under the impression that this was the only sentence Awaitsun knew how to say.
With one knee on the ground, Awaitsun raised his head to look at me. There was not a trace of emotion on his face. At the start, he had given a professional smile. ording to him, that was a smile that could best give others a favorable impression of him. He had been trained in the past to use this expression in front of the Demon King. However, the one time I used farsight to look at that smile, other than wanting to kill him and then y his corpse, I had no other impression.
No matter what kind of expression that damn handsome face makes, it will only make guys want to terminate him sooner!
However, excluding that damn face, Awaitsun was still very useful. Hence, I only prohibited him from showing any emotions; I did not actually kill him.
Despite that, I still felt very unsatisfied with hisplete obedience and emotionless face. The more I looked at him, the more discontented I became. Regardless of the orders he received, Awaitsun would only say understood, understood, and understood. Understood, my ass!
Even if the dark knights were dispatched to carry out missions with a ten percent survival rate, his only response would still be understood. Didnt he even say previously that I am a demon king that would not rashly send his underlings on suicide missions and thats why he chose me? But now it looks like theres apleteck of regard for the lives of his underlings!
I think the only people able to stir up his emotions are probably his wife and children, right? But now is not the time to use Alice it hasnte to such a boring stage yet. In any case at the moment, there are still many other things apart from Awaitsun that I can y with. Ill leave it until after I am left with nothing to y with Ahem.
After thinking for a while, I raised my voice, Illu,e here.
Illu scowled and said coldly, I only obey the monarch!
Here ites again. I raised an eyebrow and asked, You too know that your monarch is at the Holy Temple and is living very happily there. Do you want me to go over and disturb him?
It was as if Illu had received a heavy blow. Even though it looked like he was having an internal struggle, I already knew what he would choose.
He walked up to the area beneath the throne, and then somewhat challengingly pulled off the ring of disguise, revealing his distinct appearance of an undead creature. He was extremely simr to Rnd in many ways, except that Rnd possessed three pairs of dragon wings, while Illu had a pair of membrane wings that were akin to bat wings. Also, Rnd had a pair of ck ming eyes, while Illu did not. He only had a pair of blood-red eyes.
At present, all undead creatures followed my orders. Even Rnds undead army from that previous time was the same. Only this Illu was always rebelling!
To be fair though, it was precisely because he was so defiant that forcing him to submit was particrly interesting. So long as I mentioned that I would do something unfavorable toward Rnd, Illu wouldply with mymands with a humiliated face. Compared to the rest that dutifully obeyed me, he was a lot more fun.
I want you to take ten high-leveled undead creatures and send a warning to this adventurer party. I gave him the exact location of the adventurer party, and then passed him a piece of paper. This is the contents of the warning. Just read it out loud.
In the name of the Demon King, I dere that this world belongs to His Majesty, the Demon King. Any action that goes against His Majesty will be seen as treason, and will not be permitted to see the light of day Illu stopped after reading aloud this part. He asked bluntly, After I finish reading it, do I kill them? Cant I just kill them at once?
Kill what? I said sourly, If I wanted to kill them, I would kill them directly. Why would I still send a warning!
Illu nodded his head in agreement, Then I will kill them straight away.
Like hell you will!
If I wanted them dead, you think I cant kill them myself? There would be no need to involve you! In a fit of rage, I waved my hand and shot out a dark de. However, Illu actually moved away and easily dodged this strike.
I clenched my fists tightly, and the dark element gradually thickened. I didnt need to painstakingly gather it at all; merely feeling angry was enough. But killing Illu over such a small matter seems a bit so what if I kill him? He was originally Rnds subordinate. There is only Rnd in his eyes. It would not be a shame to kill this fellow!
Illu was also on the alert. His two wings fanned lightly and his feet left the ground. Although he knew that he couldnt beat me, he clearly did not intend to quietly resign himself to his death. His courage was trulymendable, but unfortunately something like courage cannot save him
Gahhhh
A cry of pain burst out from Illu. His left wing had been chopped off, and his entire person immediately plummeted to the ground. Turning back his head, he saw Awaitsun with his sword raised as he stood beside his legs. His face was grim and his sword was stained with blood.
Silent Eagle is quite strong indeed. Illu is probably unable to beat him in a fight damn all these expert swordsmen.
Illus face was full of resentment. Even though half of his body was covered in blood, he was still able to push himself into an upright position, seemingly thinking of a counterattack. However, the rest of the dark knights rushed up and around ten of them pressed their des against his neck, preventing him from moving.
Illu is amander of creatures of darkness. His ability in leading troops into battle is a lot stronger than fighting solo. Unfortunately at the present, the person he is rebelling against is me!
I am the highest figure of authority for all creatures of darkness. Not a single soldier will listen to hismands to oppose me!
Your Majesty, Awaitsun sheathed his sword as he spoke in a deferential manner. Please allow me to issue the warning. Sir, I am your true subordinate. Illu, this fellow, is unable to do anything properly. It is most likely that he would spoil everything!
When he heard that, Illu red at Awaitsun fiercely. What an ungrateful fool. Awaitsun shed you in order to save you.
This guy, Awaitsun, do you think that Im blind? Hmph! You? Look for you to fight over women with me? Illu is an undead creature; only he is able to frighten people. With that face of yours, what can you do besides seducing women!
Awaitsun hurriedly said, If you want women
I have no interest in those subservient women! I fiercely interrupted him.
Even though those women were indeed carefully selected by the Shadow Cathedral, and were even divided into different categories, morous, pure, cute, and so on, there was only one simrity. They were all ultra-beauties.
Awaitsun had even told me that these are all inexperienced virgins, but if I liked ones with experience, he could also get some But do I need to use such methods to get my hands on a woman?
My rage turned toughter and I said deliberately, Ah, maybe theres one thats not bad. Your wife Alice is living in a side hall that is so far away from the main castle hall. Isnt that a bit hard on her? How about letting here and stay in the main hall?
Awaitsun was silent just like his title, Silent Eagle. Despite that, I believed that if I really asked Alice toe over and warm my bed, Silent Eagle would definitely not remain silent. However, such an important game must, of course, be yed at ater stage. Right now, there were still other games to y. It was not urgent to y such a big one.
Even though its obviously not urgent to y this climax of the games, I always cant resist using Alice to threaten Awaitsun. Why is that so? I stared at Awaitsun. It has to be because this face is so handsome that it is upsetting my stomach!
The Cathedral of the Shadow God really should not have chosen you as the Silent Eagle. I get mad just by looking at your face!
Awaitsun remained quiet, but his heart skipped a beat. I narrowed my eyes slightly and asked suspiciously, What are you hiding from me?
I would not dare
A massive dark w materialized out of nowhere and seized Awaitsun, suspending his entire person in midair. This was not exactly afortable position, especially since my magic was powerful butcking in control, particrly in the area of strength.
I stood up and took two steps closer to him. At the same time, I used farsight and saw his pained expression very clearly. This made me feel a lot better. Compared to that smile that could best give others a favorable impression of him, or an emotionless face, this was a lot better!
Are you really not going to say it?
Still, Awaitsun gave the same reply, Your Majesty, I-I am not hiding anything from you
The dark w tightened, and its crushing force rendered him barely able to breathe. After struggling for a while, his entire face even turned red. It was at this point that I said indifferently, I remember warning you in the past to never ever lie to me, right?
Yes
Awaitsun practically squeezed this word out from between his teeth. He looked like he was nearly unable to breathe, let alone open his mouth to speak. I rxed the dark w a bit. He took in a deep breath and then continued to gasp for air. If I had loosened it a littleter, perhaps he might have really suffocated.
So, let me ask one more time. I gave him a kind reminder, Dont give the wrong answer. I certainly have more than just the boring method of squeezing you.
This time, I did not mention his wife and kids. In any case, he himself should know what these other methods were. As expected, Awaitsun yielded.
When their calctions show that the Demon King is about to be born, the Cathedral of the Shadow God will choose the Silent Eagle based on looks.
Based on looks? I chuckled. With your looks, unless the Demon King is female, it will only have a negative oue right?
Awaitsun fell silent again. This trait of his is really annoying. Damn Silent Eagle!
The dark w tightened again. However, this time it was not on purpose; it was only because of my unstable emotions. Nevertheless, it made Awaitsun speak up. With some difficulty, he exined, If the Demon King were male, he would vent all his anger on the Silent Eagle.
The Cathedral of the Shadow God is too good! Did they believe that they had already seen through all of the Demon Kings actions? However, I could not defend myself, because I was still dangling Silent Eagle in midair. Damn it!
Damn it! Damn it! Im so mad that I want to squeeze this guy in front of me to death. But if I really did that, wouldnt it be verifying that what the Cathedral of the Shadow God said was true? Damn it!
I forced myself to crack open a smile, and pretended to rx as I said, Their reckoning is quite urate! Its a pity that they missed something. If the Silent Eagle was so handsome that he was killed by the Demon King right at the start, then wouldnt all those years of training be wasted?
Unexpectedly, Awaitsun smiled. My assistants are all capable substitutes for position of the Silent Eagle.
I was stunned, and looked at the assistants at the side. There were at least twenty of them. Previously, I had never taken any notice of them. However, upon using farsight now, I realized that they were all actually pretty good-looking. So thats how it is So thats how it is!
So all of you Silent Eagles are taking on the sufferings in ce of this world. When necessary, you would even be killed one after another by the demon king. This is truly a mighty sacrifice! But is this really worth it?
Awaitsun merely watched me. He did not give an answer, and those Silent Eagle substitutes also did not reply. They were just like their title Silent Eagle.
I clenched my fists with all my strength. Only then was I able to prevent myself from ughtering all these fellows at one go, even though it was originally within their job scope to be abused to death by the demon king!
Answer me, is this worth it? I dont like the silence from all of you. Dont reply to me with silence. If you do it again, I will send you all to hell!
Your Majesty, we are already dead. We died the moment we were selected as the Silent Eagle.
Awaitsuns face was full of agony No, agony was not enough to describe his current expression. He was in pain, but trying hard not to let it show. I had never seen him with such an expression before, not even that time when there was only a month left until thends of darkness would swallow the entire world. A beautiful expression.
So sir, you can do anything to us, but please do not use other things to threaten us. We are already willing to do anything for you, sir. You do not have to use methods like threats on us! I really should not have gotten married.
The final sentence was said very softly, practically only mouthed out. Nheless, I still heard it.
The dark w released him, and Awaitsun was caught unprepared. As he fell to the ground, his knees weakened, but in the end, an expert swordsman was still an expert, and he promptly stood firm. Except, his head hung low, and he did not raise it for a long while.
If it wasnt that my sensing ability allowed me to see his expression clearly, just by looking at his hanging head and his faintly trembling shoulders, I would have probably thought that Awaitsun was crying! However, he was indeed not; he was merely frightened, but so frightened that he was unable to continue ying the role of the forever unperturbed Silent Eagle.
That normally cool-headed attitude was absolutely faked. He was terrified; terrified that something bad would happen to his wife and children, maybe even terrified of death? After all, once dead, he would never be able to see or protect his wife and children again.
It is a lot simpler if he can be afraid. I tossed out the bait, Awaitsun, you dont have to sacrifice yourself. I can let you and your beloved wife and children live blessed and happy lives. You will be below one man, but above thousands and thousands of men; even I will also honor you. So long as you are my most loyal subject.
Awaitsun immediately lifted up his head. Dropping one knee to the ground, he eximed, Your Majesty, I am already your loyal subject!
Upon hearing this obviously nonsensical answer, my fury overflowed and I couldnt help but threaten him, It looks like, you would rather live through days like the present, not knowing when I would summon Alice to warm my bed or throw your children into the garbage can!
Your Majesty, I am your loyal subject! He still refused to change his words.
Like hell you are!
At the peak of my fury, I became calm instead. Even if I continued threatening him, I would not attain his devotion. Right from the start, I had used the wrong method. I needed to calm down a little. I sat down onto the throne, and while doing so, stroked the tip of the orb on the armrest. The design of this orb was truly wonderful. As long as I stroked it, even my thoughts would be unusually clear.
Who are the people in the royal family of Kissinger?
Awaisun paused, obviously thinking that I had changed the topic too much. However, he still answered dutifully, The king, queen, a prince, and three princesses.
There is only one prince. Is he the only son? I made my decision and ordered, Lead the dark knights and the undead army to attack the Kingdom of Kissinger. Fight your way straight to the pce. I want you to kill that prince!
Awaitsuns eyes widened. This time, he finally did not utter understood immediately. It looked like I had chosen the correct action.
Whats wrong? Cant do it? I purposely asked in this manner.
Understood! As expected, Awaitsun added on this sentence. He hesitated for a moment, and then opened his mouth to ask, Your Majesty, could you enlighten me on why you wish to kill Prince Tayder?
Of course you can. I was in an extremely good mood. Not only did I manage to make Awaitsun show a never-before-seen expression, I had even made him so shocked that he forgot to say understood. Afterwards, there would still be several very interesting games waiting for me. The current situation really couldnt be any more perfect.
However, before telling you, there is something I need to do first. Scarlet, teach me!
No problem.
Nowadays, Scarlet was very well-behaved. She granted me whatever I asked for, and as long as they were things she could do and would not jeopardize me, she was very willing to do them all. Even if I did not make any requests, she would still try hard to grab any opportunity to teach me magic. It was just short of her getting down on her knees and begging me to learn.
In ordance with Scarlets instructions, I stood up and stretched out my right hand to gather arge amount of element. Then, I chanted a string of long and awkward-sounding incantations. However, this little bit was not difficult for me. In the past, I had to praise the God of Light at all times and in all sorts of conversations. Compared to those lengthy and ugly words of praise, curses were nothing!
As I recited the spell, arge magic circle appeared overhead in the hall. Awaitsun merely nced up, and then looked back at me, waiting for instructions as usual. He did not pay any heed to this magic circle. However, in the next second, strange multicolored rays of light shot out from the magic circle, forcing him to turn his attention to it.
In the kaleidoscopic light, Awaitsun asked apprehensively, Your Majesty, may I ask
I was toozy to exin and immediately interrupted him, Quiet. In a moment you will know what it is for.
Awaitsun could only close his mouth and wait. I continued to manipte the element toplete the magic circle. While this magic circle needed a lot of element, it was the skill required that was much more difficult.
Even though my skills at casting magic were not very good, ever since bing the Demon King, this was still the first time I had to use some effort to cast a spell. This really made me incredulous. Is there really anyone else who can cast this spell?
The issue is in the number of people.
Oh I see. After putting the finishing stroke on the outline of the magic circle, and then pouring inrge amounts of element to activate that magic circle, the strange multicolored rays of light intensified. In a split second, the light covered the entire hall. But then in the next instance, it vanished without a trace. There wasnt even any hint of the magic circle. The hall looked no different from how it was a few minutes ago.
From the corner of his eyes, Awaitsun rapidly scanned the ce from left to right. When he did not notice anything amiss, his pulse distinctly slowed down.
Its a bit too early to rx now. Feeling that I was going to see something interesting, Iughed and said, Now you can ask.
Awaitsun opened his mouth, but he could only make sounds like ah and uh. He could not form any words at all. He raised his head to look at me, doing his utmost to prevent fear from showing on his face.
Dont panic, you are not the only one who cant speak. Those Silent Eagle substitutes are also the same. Upon hearing my words, the substitutes immediately paled. One after another, they tried opening their mouths to say something, but they could not utter even a single word. Their mouths were only full of sounds like ah ah.
I exined nonchntly, You and your dark knights canmunicate with each other using psychic magic. You can also directly givemands to the undead army. Therefore, none of you need to speak at all. Doesnt this fit the title of Silent Eagle even better?
Awaitsun raised his head to look at me. Why?
Not bad! In such a short time, he has managed to grasp the trick of using psychic magic as means ofmunication. I did not answer him directly; instead I smiled and told him, Look down at your hand.
Awaitsun immediately looked down. On the back of both hands, a magic circle had appeared. It could not be wiped off nor scrubbed off.
All the words that you write down will be seen by Scarlet, so dont try to use writing tomunicate with others, like an exnation to the King of Kissinger on why you want to kill his son.
Awaitsuns eyes widened as he looked at me.
You carry out all sorts of atrocities, yet do not even utter a single word of exnation. When even those people who know the truth begin to question your defection, and then loathe you for the pain you have inflicted on them, lets see whether you can still be so devoted and self-sacrificing!
My dear Silent Eagle, I deliberately brought up the words that Awaitsun had spoken in the past. As you desired, I am not a Demon King who would destroy half the world. Compared with such a senseless action of obliterating half the world, Id much rather prefer to y games. I hope you will like my games.
After saying that, I wiped the smile off my face and sternlymanded, Listen well! Within the next three months, you will lead the army and storm the capital city of Kissinger. After that, in front of the king and queen, kill the prince with your own hands. You must sh him no less than one hundred times. Not a single cut less! If you dont aplish it, I will personally wipe out every single person in the royal household of Kissinger. Do you understand?
Awaitsun raised his head to look at me, his face full of panic. However, he had already shown too many expressions today, I was a little tired of looking at them.
What are you staring at me for? I said coldly, Go and prepare the troops for battle!
Understood!
After epting the order, Awaitsun led the entire row of dark knights away. He did not even leave anyone behind to protect me. Previously, regardless of whether or not I was in the Demon Kings Castle, he would at least leave two people behind to watch over the ce. Evidently, Awaitsun was rather furious today.
With those dark knights gone, only Illu who was sitting on the floor and I were left in the entire hall, making the ce appear extremely spacious. As there was no one else to look at, naturally, I could only look at Illu. His wing had already been joined back, but it was still drooping down motionlessly. Clearly, it had only been restored to the level of an ornament. He could not fly at all.
Illu also noticed that I was looking at him. It was probably because he was an undead creature, that so far, he still has not shown any fear. No matter how much I threatened or tortured him, he was still unafraid of me. What a troublesome fellow.
Feeling mystified, Illu asked, Why did you give him three months? That way, that guy will hold off killing him until the veryst moment.
Its precisely for him to dy. I stretched as I said, If I ordered him to immediately kill that prince, then this game will be over in a short while. So I gave him three months to struggle in pain. This way, I can y for a little while longer!
Illu shook his head as he said, I cant understand you.
I snorted. Theres nothing strange about that. You are merely an undead creature. You cant understand anybody!
Unexpectedly, Illu said, The monarch is very easy to understand.
Oh? Then tell me, why did he kill you at the start? I was nearly dying from curiosity. Why did Rnd want to kill a dark knight? I had questioned all the dark knights, but no one knew what had happened then. I was afraid that other than Rnd and Illu, no one else would know.
The monarch didnt kill me. Illu replied reflexively. But then, probably because he felt the apparent change in dark element, he added on, As for the corpse used to create me, the monarch did not tell me why he had killed him.
So I can only ask Rnd? But hes at the Holy Temple
I frowned. Forget it, forget it! Follow my original n and go warn that adventurer party. Remember, read off the paper I gave you. After reciting it, scram. But leave behind two expendable creatures that arent too strong or too weak to attack that adventurer team. In the following days, continue to send over more of them. And remember, those creatures must be stronger and stronger, but not so strong that they ughter the entire adventurer party.
Puzzled, Illu asked, What are you trying to aplish?
Heh heh! I want to raise up a hero.
Illu froze. Raise up a hero? Heroes should be your enemies. Why would you want to train your enemies?
Because! I saidzily, If theres a Demon King, of course there has to be a hero. Otherwise, if Im the only person, doing a one-man show is rather boring!
It is foolish to train your enemies. Illu did not agree in the slightest.
Shut up! After cursing, I couldnt help but yawn loudly, Im going to sleep.
One bad thing about bing the Demon King was that my body had weakened.
After I became the Demon King, the power of my magic has been exceptionally strong. On the other hand, my body was far from how well it had been when I was a holy knight. At first, I thought it was because Icked holy light. Thats why from a strong and sturdy holy knight, I changed back to the form of an ordinary person. However, I was also sleeping longer and longer hours, such that instead of a normal person, I was practically turning into a pig. This was simply too abnormal!
After thinking for a while, I suspected that this was the doing of the Cathedral of the Shadow God. Just as I was about to press Awaitsun for an exnation, Scarlet told me that in order for the Demon King to userge amounts of dark element, he had to possess a strong psychic ability. However, it was due to the overuse of his powerful psychic magic that his body could not bear the burden. That was why all the demon kings in history have always had poor health.
So that means, I will slowly weaken until I die?
Before the dark element has been reduced to a point where the world regains its bnce, you will not die.
If youre going to sleep, go and sleep on your bed!
I was abruptly startled awake. I nced at Illu. He still had the appearance of an undead creature. Even though I had ordered him to maintain his human form, he never liked the appearance of a human, and seized any opportunity to revert back to his original form.
I didnt know that undead creatures are concerned over where I slept.
Your room has magic circles that prevent you from randomly casting spells in your dreams! Illu bellowed, Youre very dangerous when youre asleep!
It was only then that I realized, his other wing had also broken.
Volume 8, The Third of the Final Battle: The Game of the Demon King—Role Play, Part One
Volume 8, The Third Chapter of the Final Battle: The Game of the Demon KingRole y, Part One
Trantor: Raylight
From the Demon Kings Castle, I teleported into the tent. Actually, there was nothing inside the tent, for I had actually slept in the Demon Kings Castlest night. From today onward, I still intended to continue doing so. Even though I was ying a game, I still had to care for my standard of living! Anyway, since I could use teleportation magic smoothly now, and my magic was ridiculously strong, going back and forth every day wasnt a problem at all.
Grisia!
The calls came from outside the tent. It was Taylen and the others, and the three of them seemed to be quite anxious. I didnt me them though, for it was alreadyte in the morning. Moreover, I had not gone back to the tent to sleep thattest night either. Even pigs would not sleep like this.
Coming! After Izily shouted, I threw open the tent ps.
Y-You
Even after he angrily went you for a long time, Taylen still didnt manage toe up with words to reprimand me. After I told him, Sorry, I overslept, his rage disappeared without a trace. He was really from top to bottom, a good person. I had not picked the wrong person to be the hero.
You actually ced a magic circle outside the tent. Michel sighed as he said, You should have told us beforehand. Taylen nearly touched it by ident.
Even if you identally touched it, you would only be zapped by lightning magic. You wont die from it. Tch! I nearly had a good show to watch.
You woke up toote! Charlotte shouted loudly in disbelief, Michel has always scolded me for sleeping too much! In the end, you slept even more than me. Are you still a man?
What does sleeping a lot have to do with being a man or woman? This stinking woman! I roared back, I always sleep thiste. If you want to form a team with me, then you better be aware of this point!
Is this true? Taylen seemed to be in deep shock as he said, You slept for an entire twelve hours. If you were to do this every day, then we wouldnt be able to travel much at all in a day!
Michels face also darkened.
I quickly exined, Usually, eight hours is enough. Yesterday, I was reading a bit in the tent, so I went to sleep a littleter.
Actually, I usually sleep over ten hours, but for the sake of ying this game, I could only force myself to wake up a bit earlier. Otherwise, if I were to sleep that long, even if I cut my sry by sixty percent, there probably wouldnt be any teams willing to ept me.
Eight hours? Once Michel heard that, his expression looked troubled as he said, Thats still too long. It would already be pretty good to be able to sleep seven hours in an ordinary adventurers lifestyle. Also, five to six hours of rest time is considered normal. Eight hours is really a bit too long
Impatient, I said, Ill lower my prices and only take thirty percent of the share, okay? If youre going to keeping nagging, Im going to go find another team!
Michel immediately answered, Deal!
This fellow Never mind. Regardless of whether it is the hero himself, the herospanions, or the heros money, dont they all belong to me?
Grisia, dont be angry! Taylen hurriedly said. This is only Michels habit. If you really dont want to lower your prices, we can always negotiate!
Why would I be angry? With a slight smile, I said, Anyway, what is most important is having goodpanions. Money is not as important!
Why do these words of yours not sound convincing at all?
Michel, what did you say? I tilted my head to one side and said, I actually didnt hear you clearly.
Nothing! Taylen gave Michel a re and quickly covered it up, He says that youre right, having goodpanions is the most important thing!
I nodded my head and then surveyed the surroundings. There werent many people from the entire adventurers party left, and moreover, there wasnt a single tent left. The tents had long been stored away. Actually, there werent a lot of people who had set up tents in the first ce. Most of them who had done so were female. The others merely slept in a sleeping bag, and there were even some pompous warriors who slept directly on the ground without even covering it with a nket.
Charlotte too had only slept in a sleeping bag and then used cloth and tree branches to set up a simple coverage. When I had set up aplete tent, almost everyone had looked at me with a strange look in their eyes, and some even showed contempt
At that moment, Michel had gone, Ooooh, and then said with a touched tone, To actually be able to take out a tent from an enchanted space! Spatial magic is really hard! Taylen, we have really struck it rich!
Taylen had also been very ecstatic and looked at me with a beaming smile. His face that was originally that of a heros could actually smile until he resembled a fox. I couldnt help butugh again. Really, you have all saved those fellows who dared to look down on me. I was originally going to scrutinize and remember who those people were, so that when Illu came, he could conveniently kill them off.
Everyone,e and eat breakfast!
I returned to my senses and saw Charlotte at the campfire not too far off. She shouted, Its almost going to be lunch. Thankfully, what I cooked was porridge. Itll be done once I heat it up a bit more and add a few more ingredients. Quicklye over and eat!
She squatted on the floor, heating up the porridge while even adding in various ingredients proficiently. This woman can cook? I felt a little surprised. Shepletely looked like the type who would chop off her own hand once she picked up a kitchen knife!
Charlottes cooking is really not bad! Taylen patted my shoulder and smilingly said, Even if your sry has been lowered by five percent, as long as you eat Charlottes cooking, you would still feel that its worth it!
I dont care whether her cooking is tasty or not. Its always the higher the sry, the better.
This is indeed true
Charlotte dished out another two bowls of porridge and said, If you want to chat, wait until we are on the road before doing so. Eat up first! If we dont hasten our journey, we really will be unable to catch up with the party!
Sigh! Michel gave a sigh and said, We invited a powerful mage into our group, but we have to hasten our pace every day because he likes to sleep. I really dont know whether this is good or bad.
Would it hurt you to say less? Taylen unhappilymented. In the future, everyone will berades. You dont have to speak so sarcastically of one of our own, right?
Its because he is one of us, thats why I can do so
The cooking is really not bad. I ate a mouthful of porridge. It was cooked until moderate softness and mushiness. The taste of the other ingredients such as the mushrooms and vegetables was also just right. It was much tastier than the stuff cooked by the Holy Temples kitchen, though it still couldnt bepared to the food served in the Demon Kings Castle.
It only seems to be missing a certain taste It suddenly came to me what it was. Do you havetro?
The three of them who were in the middle of eating their porridge bit into their spoons and then lifted their heads to look at me nkly. Charlotte even threw down her spoon and directlyined with dissatisfaction, Where would you findtro in the wilderness? Youre demanding for far too much!
You have to add spices into your food? Michel chimed in. Grisia, could it be that you are a noble from somewhere? Thats right, your mask looks very expensive!
As expected, this mask is too showy! I was a bit angry as I replied, The current me is an adventurer and your teammate. No matter who I was before, it shouldnt matter!
What Grisia says is right! Taylen nodded his head and said, Since we are all teammates now, it doesnt matter who we were in the past. Michel, Charlotte, you two are not that fond of prying, right? Even in my case, the two of you didnt question that much!
Even in my case? This phrase seemed to be a bit odd.
Michel raised both his hands up in surrender and said, All right, all right. I was wrong, okay?
It is because Grisia is too strange! Charlottepletely did not want to admit that she was in the wrong and argued, Who asked him to wear a mask around for no reason. Not even his eyes are showing!
Taylen was flustered and exasperated as he said, Charlotte! Grisia has already said that it was because of a fire. Stop bringing it up!
Disfigured is disfigured! Charlotte said indifferently. Who knows, he might have be cooler after getting disfigured!
Go to hell! What do you mean be cooler after getting disfigured, just what kind of ugly monster do you think I am?
Hehe, hahaha
The three of them looked at me with an expression of being unable to make heads or tails of what I was doing. Michel asked, Grisia, what are youughing at?
N-Nothing I wasughing so hard that I couldnt stop. I had only remembered an old friend. Charlotte is really very simr to her.
Me? Charlotte pointed at her nose with her forefinger. Both of her eyes were even staring at that finger until she was cross-eyed. She really looked so foolish until I couldnt take it. In this world, to think that there could be a woman this foolish. Even if I pointed around randomly in the Church of the God of Light, I would be able to point at a woman who is twice as good as her in terms of aura, appearance, and personality!
Michel!
Suddenly, someone shouted at us and then ran over in small steps. Just as I was thinking that his face was somewhat familiar, I then remembered who he was. It is actually Woodrow! Previously, when I had lost my memories, I had stayed in their group for a while, and he was one of the members. I didnt think that I would meet him again so coincidentally Currently, I have a head of ck hair and am even wearing a mask. I shouldnt be recognized, right?
I hoped that Woodrow wouldnt recognize me, or else the game would end C No matter whether it was my hero-raising game or these peoples lives, they would all end. I would not let those who know that I am the Sun Knight stay alive.
When Michel stood up and walked to his side, Woodrow even asked in a small voice, Who is this person wearing a mask?
A new teammate. Michel merely gave a simple introduction and then changed the topic. Has somethinge up?
Woodrow nodded his head and following that, started exchanging information with Michel.
As I ate my porridge, I felt a little puzzled. I turned around to ask Taylen, Are the teams matters all handled by Michel? Why arent you, the leader, doing the negotiations?
Even if the one actually managing the team was Michel, he should at least ask Taylen for his opinion and not handle the discussion himself.
I am not the leader. Out of my expectations, Taylen shook his head and said, Michel is the one who is the leader. Why did you think that I am the leader?
Thats because you look like the hot-blooded, foolish leader who often brings his teammates to rescue vigers! Moreover, you are also the hero that I have chosen, so of course you should be the leader!
In the end, he actually isnt Fine, I dont think I have heard that a hero must be the leader, so I consider that you pass!
I misunderstood, I casually said half-heartedly, bringing an end to the questioning. Taylen didnt pursue the matter further either. We both busied ourselves eating porridge together and then listened in on the conversation between Michel and the other party.
I heard that the Church of the God of Light is dispatching troops to attack the Demon King.
Once I heard that, I frowned. In this short moment, I didnt know what I was feeling toward this piece of news, so I merely continued listening.
The Church of the God of Light is sending troops? Taylen muttered in astonishment.
I gave him a nce and asked in iprehension, Whats wrong? It shouldnt be strange for a church to send troops to attack the Demon King, right? Why are you so surprised?
Taylen gave a wry smile and said, I just didnt think that the Church of the God of Light would be the first one to dispatch troops. No matter how you think about it, it should be the Kingdom of Kissinger who would send troops first. After all, the Demon King is living in our kingdom and not in the Church of the God of Lights.
That makes sense. What a pity you dont know that though the Demon King lives in the Kingdom of Kissinger, he is someone from the Church of the God of Light. I asked in curiosity, You are from the Kingdom of Kissinger?
Yes. Charlotte, Michel, and I are all people from the Kingdom of Kissinger. Taylen too asked curiously, You?
Kingdom of Forgotten Sound.
Charlotte butted in, You dont look like someone from the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound!
You mean you can recognize whether or not someone is from the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound? I couldnt help but open my mouth to clear my confusion.
Charlotte lowered her head to look at my clothing and answered, Thats because youre all dressed in ck! People from the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound would always wear very bright colors. Even adventurers would not wear ck clothes. Everyone says that they are the people of shininess and shimmering.
You mean people of the God of Light, what shininess and shimmering!
I looked down at my own ck garb. As expected, I was too careless. Because I couldnt see color, I had merely instructed Awaitsun to bring some normal clothing and had not paid any attention to what color the clothes were.
Looks like I will have to use farsight more in the future. If I were to be used to it, perhaps I might be able to use it as smoothly as my sensing. Then I would be able to use it anytime, anywhere, and would never make another mistake due to being unable to see color.
I took action immediately upon thinking of it. Once I used my farsight, I instantly noticed that Taylens expression seemed off. His face looked nk, and his head was tilted at least thirty degrees toward Woodrow and Michels direction. Though he was scooping porridge to eat, he didnt chew at all and swallowed it directly!
It was very obvious that he was eavesdropping. Therefore, I too followed and eavesdropped earnestly.
Woodrow had started to painstakingly urge Michel, So what do you think? You guys should also stop trying to attack the Demon King. Come with us to take on missions from the Adventurers Guild!
Eh?
Now that most adventurers have joined the crusade against the Demon King, there are many missions that no one is iming. The rewards have increased by quite a bit. Anyway, once the Church of the God of Light dispatches their troops, there probably wont be anything to do here anymore. So we might as well take the chance now to quickly go first and take on the missions before anyone else. If we wait until the others have also returned, then it would be toote.
Hearing that, Michel furrowed his brows, deep in thought.
I froze for a moment and was about to speak, but Taylen had already jumped up, shouting, Everyone is going? Were not going to crusade against the Demon King anymore?
Of course, Woodrow replied as though it was a matter of fact. The Church of the God of Light personally dispatched those troops, an actual army. As for adventurers like us, we simply cantpare.
Then how about the hero? I quickly asked, Isnt the Demon King supposed to be defeated by a hero?
Everyone at the scene looked taken aback, and Woodrow frowned as he tactfully said, This The Twelve Holy Knights should be more suitable for it?
Without showing any restraint, Charlotte burst intoughter. Youre already this old, so why would you still believe in this kind of fairytale like heroes battling the great demon king?
This foolish woman isughing at me as if I am more foolish than her. I angrily retorted, Arent there a lot of people in the adventurer party who im themselves to be heroes?
That is only to increase their own value, Michel shook his head and said. All right, all of you. Dont interrupt anymore. Let me have a good talk with Woodrow.
They started exchanging information again, and at the end of the discussion, it seemed like Michel was ready to give up on the crusade against the Demon King, making me angrier and angrier the more I listened. With much difficulty, I had finally managed to find a hero who passes my standards, yet now the hero was instead going to run away and not fight the Demon King anymore!
I loudly said, Im going to say this C If you all are not going to attack the Demon King, Im going to leave the team.
Michel turned his head and looked at me in surprise.
Leave the team? Taylen was shocked. Did you want to attack the Demon King that much? Ah Could it be that you wanted to be a hero?
I want you to be the hero! If I were to be the hero, then wouldnt it be a case of me fighting against myself?
Charlotte stared at me, shook her head, and sighed. Grisia, not that I want to say this, but you dont look like a hero at all. Brother Taylen is much more suitable.
Thats why I want to make him the hero!
Grisia? Woodrow softly called out. You are called Grisia?
I lifted my head to look at him and purposely asked in a cold tone, What are you calling me for?
Woodrow stared at me, full of bewilderment. Though I was wearing a mask, the lower half of my face and my figure were unchanged. Moreover, I also had the same name. It was hard to guarantee that he wouldnt recognize me.
You know Grisia? Michel inquired. I guess he was probably still rather curious about me.
Woodrow looked at me with confusion, but he still said, No, its just that they share the same name. He couldnt possibly be here
He abruptly stopped speaking, for both Taylen and Charlotte had suddenly jumped up. The two of them stared at the sky, so shocked that even their eyes were nearly popping out.
Woodrow and Michel turned around and looked. In the sky, a giant ck vortex appeared. The dark element was so strong that even those without sensing could detect it.
He is finally here.
From within the ck vortex, another hole abruptly opened. That was teleportation magic. Actually, using this magic wouldnt cause such arge disturbance, or else I would have been discovered long ago due to teleporting around every day.
The ck vortex was something that I instructed Illu to make. Otherwise, if the general working under the Demon King were to appear without a single sound, perhaps no one would discover him. If he even had to tap on someones shoulder to greet them, then he would not look imposing at all!
Illu flew out from therge hole. With a set of bat wings and blood red eyes that looked down at the crowd from high above, as expected, his majestic aura was simply outstanding. He waspletely a different person from the figurest night that Awaitsun and I had bullied!
The people below started to panic. Everyone started to run, only wanting to be as far from Illu as possible. They didnt know anything about their opponent, such as what kind of undead creature he was or how strong he might be, but once they saw his appearance, they were so terrified that they only thought of escaping.
That is why Ive said people need to have an imposing aura! Even undead creatures too.
As for Illus appearance, I was already ustomed to seeing it, so he wasnt frightening to me. Even Awaitsun wasnt afraid of him, but to an ordinary person, Illus looks should still be rather intimidating.
With a stretch of his hand, a tall bone wall rapidly shot up and surrounded us, so as to make sure that not everyone would escape. This was something that I had not instructed him to do. Not bad, not bad. He still has some brains.
Probably because they had been scared silly by Illu, or the wall constructed with dead peoples bones looked too frightening, but once everyone saw that all four directions had been blocked, no one actually moved to attack the bone wall to see if it could be broken. They merely slowly drew closer into arge lump of people, looking at Illu with vignce and fear.
Within these people, there should actually be a few people with the ability to break down Illus bone wall. After all, Illu was still more of the warrior type. Even though he can use necromancy, his necromancy was not strong enough. Moreover, casting bone walls was only low-level necromancy magic. They were not very sturdy.
Taylen, dont go over! Michel shouted.
Taylen had actually headed in Illus direction until Michel held onto him, not letting go. Taylen then stopped in his tracks and shouted loudly to Illu who was mid-air, Undead creature, what are you trying to do?
He was indeed worthy of being my chosen hero. As expected, I hadnt chosen the wrong person. Out of all the people here, he was the only one who dared to confront Illu. I once again praised my own foresight.
Illu didnt really pay heed to Taylen and merely started to execute his mission. He announced, I am Illu, the leader of the undead army belonging to the Demon King. In the name of the Demon King, I dere that this world belongs to His Majesty, the Demon King.
Once he said that much, he suddenly stopped and turned around, not paying attention to anyone at all. This made the audience who had only gotten half of the announcement feel at a loss as to what to do.
W-What is he trying to do? Charlotte had a rare expression of fright. Could it be that he is preparing some kind of curse, so that he can kill us all in one shot?
Michel looked grim as he said, He doesnt look like a mage. Perhaps he is summoning an undead army.
Taylen frowned and looked around. He said, Oh no, we dont seem to have anyone who specializes in holy magic among us. If only we had a holy knight. Hopefully, he wont summon too many undead creatures, or we wouldnt be able to deal with them
That fellow is peeking at his cheat sheet!
Bastard, didnt I tell you to memorize your lines! At night when I return, if I dont break your wings again, Ill read my name Grisia backwards!
Finally, Illu turned back around and continued his announcement, Any action that goes against His Majesty will be seen as treason, and will not be permitted to see the light of day. In particr, the action of going on a crusade against His Majesty is the most shameful and absolutely cannot be forgiven.
He was reciting in a monotonous tone, without any inflections in his voice. He kept sneaking nces at me too. His acting skills were really so bad that they wouldnt do! However, probably because he was an undead creature, his rather stiff actions did not actually draw attention.
Taylen roared in rage at Illu, The most shameful person is the Demon King! He absolutely does not have the qualifications to be called His Majesty at all! The main duty of a kingdoms king is to take care of his citizens. Other than undead creatures, what other citizens does he have?
Illu lowered his head to look at him, but his attention was not on Taylen. Instead, he asked me with psychic magic, Should I kill him?
I pondered over it for a moment and answered, Test his true strength. Its fine even if you injure him, but dont give him heavy injuries or kill him.
Oh? Its fine even if he condemns you? I didnt know that you were that magnanimous.
The one he condemned was only the Demon King of the legends and not targeted at me at all. Why should I go and condemn myself?
Illu flew a bit lower, and then he immediately tucked his wings andnded onto the ground. Seeing that, Taylen immediately pulled his weapon out. Even Michel too retrieved his bow from his back, putting an arrow into position and drawing the string, so that he could start battling at any moment.
Taylen turned around to look at him and hesitatingly said, Michel, hes alone
However, Michel said, Come on. He is an undead creature. If you can crawl back up after dying, then Ill let you battle by yourself with him.
Hearing that, Taylenughed and didnt insist on battling him one-on-one.
Hey! Charlotte pushed me and said, Why dont you quickly go over and help them?
After I rolled my eyes at her, I then remembered that I was wearing a mask and hence she wasnt able to see that at all. I could only reply unhappily, I am a mage. For me, of course the farther the enemy is from me, the better. Am I supposed to go over and let the enemy conveniently kill me with one slice of his sword?
Oh! Charlotte had an expression of sudden realization, and she rubbed her head, embarrassed. Haha, what you just said makes a lot of sense!
You dont say! I looked at the adventurers in the surroundings. As expected, when ones numbers and strength wasnt enough, you cant suppress too many people. Probably because of Taylen and Michel boosting their morale, there were actually quite a few people who had also drawn their weapons, eager to fight. Ipletely couldnt see a trace of the terror they had just now when they were fleeing in disarray because of Illu.
There were more or less twenty adventurers, and within them, the strongest should be Taylen and Michel. Illu should be able to defeat them, just that it would be way too unsightly to do so. He was of the general ss from my undead army; how would it look if he were dog fighting with a bunch of small fry!
Summon the undead army, block off all the others. You can just fight with Taylen and Michel.
Once he heard that he could summon the undead army, Illu showed a rare smile. However, seeing a smile appear on an undead creatures dead face would usually only make people even more afraid.
He raised his right hand towards the sky, and a ck summoning door appeared in the air. Five undead creatures heard his summons and came, falling directly from the sky. With a bam, theynded on the ground, and the five of them immediately knelt on one knee within Illus proximity.
The five undead creatures all had on guilty expressions, some not even daring to lift their heads. This was probably rted to an earlier time when Id ordered them to beat up their own general. Though they had obediently listened to my orders and beat him up, their expressions were simply a ssic expression of hurting you physically hurts me emotionally.
However, Illu did not mind and also did not have the intention of appeasing his subordinates. He merelymanded, Get up. Except for these two, kill all the rest He paused for a moment. He had probably remembered my instructions as he changed his words to say, Teach a lesson to all of the others!
The five of them looked a little confused, as though they were unsure of how to obey this order.
The undead creatures that Illu had summoned were all not cannon fodder, but high-level undead creatures that were the closest to him. Just a single one of them could probably already destroy all the adventurers in the area. Of course, that was not including Taylen and Michel. To send these five to teach the adventurers in the area a lesson was undoubtedly a bit like using the Divine Sun Sword to cut blueberry pie.
Moreover, an undead creatures method of dealing with enemies has always been killing them. They would not have the notion of teaching a lesson.
Beat them up. Illu exined further, Dont kill them. The Demon King still wishes to y with the two of them.
. Idiot! You might as well just say that Im here as well! Thankfully Illu had not said this loudly, and probably only Taylen and Michel would barely be able to hear him. I just hoped that they wouldnt think too much about it.
The Demon King wants to y with us? What does this mean?
As expected, it was impossible for Michel not to think too much. He instantly asked this question.
Start the battle now! Directly use psychic magic formands! Youre not allowed to talk any further!
If I were to allow Illu to continue speaking, I think he would even leak out the news that there basically isnt anyone in the Demon Kings Castle at the moment!
Volume 8, The Third of the Final Battle: The Game of the Demon King—Role Play, Part Two
Volume 8, The Third Chapter of the Final Battle: The Game of the Demon KingRole y, Part Two
Trantor: Raylight
When he heard me, Illu gestured in the adventurers direction. From among the five undead creatures, two of them the witch and the werewolf immediately dashed out.
Seeing the situation, Taylen, who had originally intended to head back to provide assistance, got stopped by Michel. Dont leave. There are still four of them here!
Taylen nodded his head, and turned back on high alert. He also gave me a nce, probably wanting me to assist them when I had the chance to!
I looked at the three remaining subordinates of Illus. One of them looked like a mage, but the other two were harder to identify. So, I decided to simply ask Illu directly.
What profession is your subordinate, the skeleton wearing leather armor?
tinum skeleton. He can also wield swords.
Let him go and deal with Michel, the guy holding the bow and arrows. How about the other fellow wearing armor?
He is a dark warrior. He uses a sword and dark elemental magic, quite simr to Awaitsun.
Then let him deal with Taylen.
Then what about me? Illu asked, a little puzzled.
Stand there and dont move. Make sure your posture is more arrogant. If you can go and flirt a bit with the female mage subordinate, thats even better!
Though the female mage was actually a female mage corpse with a face and body that werent bad, her eyes were merely bone and eye sockets. You could even see the entire eyeball. Flirting with her simply required quite a bit of courage. That said, Illu himself is also a corpse, so he shouldnt be that picky, right?
She is a dark witch, and not a female. Undead creatures like us dont have any sexes to speak of.
Although he said that, once the dark warrior and the tinum skeleton archer rushed out to deal with Taylen and Michel, Illu still pulled the dark witch into an embrace and started smooching her!
The dark witch froze for a moment. Im not sure whether she was really drunk with the kiss, or if Illu hadmanded her using psychic magic. In any case, she also returned the kiss.
Originally, I had only wanted him to embrace her a bit. I didnt think that I could even witness a kissing scene. This is really the first time in my life that Ive seen undead creatures embrace and kiss each other!
I watched with great interest, almost losingplete interest in Taylen and Michels fight against the undead creatures. As expected, breaking both of Illus wings yesterday was a pretty good warning.
Charlotte anxiously asked, Grisia, why arent you going to help already? Why are you in a daze?
Hearing this, I reluctantly returned to my senses from the kissing scene between the undead creatures. I lowered my voice. Quiet. Dont attract their attention to us. Otherwise we cantunch a sneak attack.
Hearing thest line, Charlotte instantly shut her mouth. Her eyes widened, and she nodded her head desperately. It was both funny and kind of cute
ng!
Hearing the continuous sounds of battle and even a few groans of pain, I quickly turned my attention to Taylen and Michel. The former had two additional sword injuries on his body, and thetter had a long trickle of blood on his face. However, he had not drawn close to the tinum skeleton archer for a short-range battle. Instead, he was running around, dodging the others arrows while firing his own arrows. One of the arrows had probably brushed against his face.
Michel was currently in a disadvantageous position, but this had nothing to do with his strength. It was more of the fact that his arrows had no effect at all on skeletons, which have no blood and flesh. Even if his arrows hit the position of the heart of a skeleton, it would only hit the leather armor and the ribs, and couldnt hurt it at all.
Why isnt he closing in with a knife? Michel shouldnt be that stupid, right? Just as I was feeling bewildered, I saw Michel wink at me. This was not an easy task for someone avoiding arrows.
Does he want me to seize the chance to do a sneak attack? Fine, looking at this situation, if I dont make a move, Taylen and Michel really might not be able to defeat Illus subordinates. This difference in strength seems to be a bit huge!
Sigh, I guess I shouldnt be too picky about my first hero.
Zeroing in on my target, I casually recited aloud an incantation, making it really fast and unclear so that Charlotte would not be able to hear that it was actually just A peck of pickled peppers Peter Piper picked Freeze!
The tinum skeleton archer fell as soon as I finished. Thats because I had frozen his kneecaps while he was in the middle of running. With his joints frozen so suddenly, he fell to the ground, the sound of his fall as shocking as a bouldernding on the ground. This made me really curious. Is his skeleton truly made of metal?
Seeing a golden opportunity not to be missed, Michel immediately followed up by rushing forward with his knife and going into a frenzy of wild slicing. However, once he hit the skeleton, there was actually a nking sound of metal shing. After the tinum skeleton had been struck a few times, he raised his de to trade blows with Michel. But he could not stand up, so he could only deal with the attacks while kneeling, sitting down, or even rolling.
Dont kill my subordinates! Illu roared at me angrily with psychic magic. This physic magic was so strong that it was practically an attack instead of a message.
If I wanted to kill him, he would already be a pile of bone dust by now! I snarled back. Only after seeing Illu give a groan, and how he couldnt fly properly in the air without the dark witchs swift support, did I feel that I had gotten even.
Its just for appearances sake, dont be nervous! I added on, so as to prevent Illu from disrupting my game in a fit of anger. If that happened, then I might be so angry, Id destroy him. If I did so, wouldnt I only be left with Awaitsun as my subordinate? As a powerful demon king, if I ended up without any subordinates, that would be way too unimpressive.
However, even now, the only underlings I have are Awaitsun and Illu No, Illu is basically Rnds subordinate, and Awaitsun isnt loyal either, damn!
In a burst of fury, I offhandedly made a dozen or so ice bolts and threw them towards Illu, who was in the air.
Illu dodged past five, six ice bolts, and then stopped for a moment. Following that, he actually let one of the ice bolts brush across his calf. Though there was not much damage caused, he should have been able to dodge it too Was it on purpose?
Am I supposed to pretend to be defeated by you?
As expected, it was on purpose! I considered it for a while, and replied, No, rush down and strike Taylen in the chest. Then, let him stab you with his sword. Once that happens, pretend to be injured and escape.
Hearing that, Illu did not waste a single moment and immediately came rushing down.
Taylen was currently battling the dark warrior. However, swordy was something that I didnt understand at all. I simply could not tell who was stronger between the two. I could only use Taylens expression as reference. Seeing how he was sweating profusely, he seemed to have a hard time dealing with his opponent. On the other hand, the dark warriors face was emotionless. Since the start of the battle until now, it had not changed even once, and hence had no reference value.
In other words, Taylen didnt have any time to notice Illus actions. Even after Illu rushed in front of him and gave him a strike, causing his entire person to fly out andnd t on the ground, he was still unaware of the situation.
This might be a little too pathetic
Illu too seemed to be a little at a loss as to what to do. Though he had finished his mission of giving him a strike, the mission of letting himself get stabbed was a lot harder.
When Taylen crawled back up, Illus taut expression rxed quite a lot. Like me, it seemed that he had been a bit nervous that Taylen would not be able to crawl back up to his feet anymore.
This time, it was evident that both of us had looked down on him too much. Taylen had not only gotten back on his feet, apparently without serious injuries, he even immediately went to pick his sword back up C his sword had been sent flying as well and charged toward Illu.
The dark warrior diligently stood in front of his superior, blocking him.
Stand down! Illu ordered away the dark warrior, and looked at Taylen as he said, Let me deal with him!
Taylen froze, his expression looking a bit bewildered. Though I was not a mind reader, it was not hard to guess the reason for his bewilderment. I remember when I had first seen the undead creatures beside Illu, I too had been astonished at how human-like they actually were,pletely different from the descriptions given in the Basic Knowledge of Undead Creatures textbook. The book actually imed that undead creatures were unfeeling and didnt have much intelligence!
In this kind of era where the demon king has appeared and undead creatures run rampant, if I were to still believe that book, I would really die without even knowing how I died!
Facing the powerful Illu, Taylen actually raised his sword and initiated an attack! This fellow is really the standard hero who doesnt even know how he died. As expected, I hadnt picked the wrong person!
Taylen and Illu started fighting with a massive sh of swords. Just as I have said before, I couldnt understand a thing of it. However, seeing how Taylen was just barely dealing with the dark warrior before, he couldnt possibly sh swords with Illu so much. Illu is probably going easy on him?
I should confirm it! Illu, you are stronger than the dark warrior, right?
Of course. Otherwise, how would I make him my subordinate?
There are many ways! In the past, although I was the head of the Holy Temple, there probably wasnt anyone among the Twelve Holy Knights who couldnt defeat me.
Im getting bored of your fighting. Quickly settle this and leave!
Hearing that, Illu simply decided not to dodge Taylens next slice, allowing the de to inflict arge gash on his chest. Normally, if not injured by a normal sword to the point that his legs and arms were chopped off, it should not affect Illu much. However, he actually gave off a cry of pain.
Seeing his sess, Taylen seemed inspired to try again and wanted to give another slice. Illu even retreated a few steps, spread his wings, and flew into the air.
With how realistic Illus expression is, it shouldnt be an act, right? I looked at Taylens sword. I hadnt noticed anything special about the sword. Yet it can actually hurt Illu?
Taylen felt around on his belt and opened a water container that was about the size of his palm. Then, he actually poured the water that was inside onto the de of his sword. His entire sequence of actions was rather discreet, and he was even staring at Illu who was flying in mid-air while doing so. If it werent for the fact that I was using sensing, my vision would probably also be blocked by his coat, and I would not be able to see the small bottle of water by his waist.
So thats how he hurt Illu. The water inside the bottle contained a high amount of the holy element. Making use of the de to stab Illu, the holy elemental water on the de would be sent straight into the wound. No wonder Illu had been in enough pain to shout out.
Taylen shouted loudly at Illu, As the general under the Demon King, do you actually n to desert in the eve of the battle? Or perhaps you only know how to bully the weak, and do not dare to face an opponent who is wielding a sword just like you!
Illu only gave a hmph and said in disapproval, You are but a greedy and insatiable adventurer, why reproach me for bullying the weak. Its not like you are crusading against the Demon King for protecting the weak anyways. Youre only doing so for the reward.
Taylens face froze, and he growled, I-I You are also but ackey! Previously, you were even serving under the Death Monarch. Yet you immediately switched sides to work under the Demon King. How simply shameless!
I gave a frown. This Taylen seems to know quite a lot.
After being stabbed in his sore spot, Illu gave an inhuman roar, I, Illu, will always be loyal towards the monarch! And following that, he once again flew towards Taylen.
Damn!
With a teleport, I stood in front of Taylen and blocked him. Illu wasnt able to stop his assault in time, or perhaps he didnt want to stop at all. He hit me directly in the chest with one blow. Though I had used dark element to protect my vitals in time, I was still sent flying by the punch with so much force that I knocked down Taylen and even tumbled further after that. I could only lie on the ground, in so much pain that I nearly couldnt catch my breath.
My apologies, I wasnt able to stop in time. Illu flew back into the air. He too seemed to understand that he had made a mistake, and gave a simple apology.
Your tone couldnt becking any further in sincerity! Im going to give Rnd a punchter! Finish reciting your announcement, and then scram back to the Demon Kings Castle!
Illu obstinately insisted, It is my mistake, dont go and make things hard for the monarch!
Once you finish, scram!
Awaitsun, Illu Theyre all disloyal bastards!
Illu stalled for a while, and surveyed all of the adventurers around. He loudly shouted, Count yourselves lucky. The Demon King has beckoned me to return immediately, so I have no time to defeat all of you. However, listen well, for I have already memorized all of your faces. Not a single one of you will be able to escape. In the future, I will send my subordinates over to defeat all of you!
After shouting that, Illu and his subordinates immediately teleported away in a hurry.
Grisia, are you okay? Hold on, Ill immediately heal you!
It was only when her anxious voice rang out that I noticed that Charlotte was currently squatting by my side. She even ced her hands on my chest, and then started to recite aloud the incantation for healing. By this time, Michel and Taylen had also run over swiftly. On thetters face, other than worry, I could see deep guilt as well.
Faced with three deeply worried people, I stered on a faint smile and said, Dont worry, this cant kill me.
That would be great if its true. The three of them evidently became much more rxed.
Charlottes healing was actually not bad. She consecutively executed a Moderate Heal and an Advanced Heal. If it was the previous me, I would even be able to stand up and dance after this. However, as for the current me, I could only just barely sit up. My constitution was really terrible. Im really not used to this.
Just as I sat up, I discovered that Woodrow was still present. Moreover, his bearing was strange. His entire body waspletely rigid, and once I used my farsight, I even saw that his face was pale. It seemed like he was about to turn around and leave, his body already halfway turned. However, he suddenly stopped, and forced himself to turn back and say, If were done here, then Ill be leaving first.
Wait, were not going to discuss anything? Michel said in astonishment, Like what the undead creature said just now?
Woodrow forcefully managed to put up a trace of a smile, and said, You should all deal with your injuredpanion first. You cane talk to me afterward.
Thats true. Michel agreed and nodded his head.
Woodrow shot a nce at me, and seeing no reaction, immediately turned to leave.
Has he recognized me? Should I kill him, or perhaps
If you dare say a single word, I will make sure you die a horrible death!
Woodrow stumbled for a step and nodded his head. Then, he left at lightning speed.
Grisia. Taylen suddenly called. When I turned my head to look at him, he was iparably earnest as he said, I owe you my life.
I smiled.
The hero owes the demon king his life. Taylen, just obediently use your life to apany me in ying this game.
The Kingdom of Kissinger increased the bounty for the Demon King and the undead creatures again. On top of that, Taylen and I both wanted to continue the crusade against the Demon King. Michel didnt know what to do with us, and could only continue with us on our journey to fight against the Demon King.
Due to Illu asionally sending a few undead creatures of rtively high levels for us to fight, our party collected much more reward money than others. Attracted by our fame, many people even came from other ces, wanting to join the adventurers party. Thus, our party expanded more and more, really starting to resemble an army fighting against the Demon King.
Because Taylen had fought off Illu and saved all of the people at the scene, Taylen, Michel, Charlotte, and I also logically and naturally became the key figures within the group.
Following the consecutive waves of undead creatures, Taylens swordsmanship too became better and better. His improvement could simply be said to have advanced at a tremendous pace. Not bad, not bad. If he were to not even have the strength to trade blows with Illu, then how would he be qualified to be my first hero?
The game was progressing very smoothly. Now, the only thing that concerned me a little was that the Church of the God of Light was dispatching troops to crusade against the Demon King. However, no matter how I thought about it, I didnt think that Lesus could possibly seed in doing so. Now, when the Demon King had juste into existence, the amount of dark element had not been used up much. If I were to run into trouble and even die, the world would probably be swallowed up by thends of darkness again.
Therefore, for Lesus to dispatch troops to fight against me, he would have to go through all the various royal families. Just the matter of whether the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound would let him send troops was already a big problem. The Pope could not possibly allow him to mess around, and moreover the holy knights under the good, warm-hearted faction were regardless still people who were under mymand. If he wanted to use them to attack me, it couldnt possibly go that smoothly No matter how I thought about it, Lesus would not be able to dispatch troops easily.
Even if I were the one sending troops, I would also have to settle arge number of problems first. Though in theory, all of the holy knights have to obey me, in order to dispatch troops, one does not only require soldiers. I would also have to make arrangements for food, water, and equipment. Without the Pope or even the kings support, we would have to return home in merely a week after the dispatch. A starving army cant fight!
Without sufficient reason, it really is impossible to dispatch troops. Moreover, Lesus is merely the Judgment Knight. He is not the head of the Holy Temple, and hence it would be even more difficult for him to do so.
Because I didnt believe that Lesus had really sent troops, I had set aside the matter and hadnt bothered to deal with it for an entire month. It was only until the recent two days, while I was bored because Taylen was busy fighting undead creatures to raise his level, and there was nothing going on in the adventurers party, that I decided to use my farsight to sneak a peek at the situation within the Church of the God of Light.
Because it was far away and I was unfamiliar with the direction, I spent some time letting my senses go all the way to the Church of the God of Light. However, once I reached the Church, I nearly thought that I had entered the wrong ce. That was because all around the Church, the holy knights were wearing foreign uniforms. If it werent for the unchanged symbol of the God of Light on top, I really wouldnt have recognized them.
The uniform that everyone was wearing looked very new. It seemed that they had gotten new uniforms. This wasnt much, for in the past, they had indeed taken our measurements, saying that they would be making new uniforms. However, I just didnt think that even the style would change this much. Moreover, the quality of the material seemed to be better than the old uniforms, and the thickness of the cloth had increased by quite a bit. Crucial points like the sr plexus and such even had leather sewn in-between the cloth, to increase defense Since when has the Pope be this generous?
Didnt he say that since holy knights are not afraid to take a beating, the uniforms only have to look good in appearance? They just have to look grand, with the added benefit of deceiving followers. As for the material, the thinner, the better. If it werent for the rain, he would have even wanted to use paper mache!
I continued spying with curiosity. Some holy knights were wearing armor, which also looked new. The armor seemed to be extremely sturdy, unlike the conventional ones from before. The old armor looked luxurious and beautiful, and one would immediately look twice as handsome wearing it. Moreover, it was fitting to the body andfortable, and the weight was also pretty light!
Basically, the old armor can be said to have a thousand advantagesbined in one, save for one disadvantage C theck of defense. Who knows, it might even break if a cleric used her staff to poke it a little.
In any case, rather than depending on armor for defense, holy knights depended on holy light protecting their bodies, was what the Pope used to say in the past.
The holy knights too seemed to be interested in their own new armor. asionally, they would knock and hit the armor, and then show astonishment that the armor had not caved in.
This armor is really good, One of the holy knights said, touched.
I know, right? Its much better than the armor from before that could only be admired but not used.
I finally dont have to be cautious with it anymore, fearing that Ill damage the armor and have to spend my own money to fix it again.
Fix what? If you make a dent, just use your finger to push it back from the inside to its original shape!
But I identally tore itpletelyst time
Then that really is unsalvageable
Just listening to them made me feel sad. But the Pope only gave me this much money for making the uniforms, so what else could I do?
The holy knight sighed as he said, If it werent that were going to attack the Demon King, we would probably never get to wear this kind of armor in our entire lifetime!
Attack the Demon King? I gritted my teeth. They really are going toe and attack me? Moreover, they even made armor of this quality. Pope, what the heck are you doing? Last time, you stubbornly didnt give me any more money for the uniforms. Now that they areing to attack me, youre then willing to distribute money. Do you have some kind of deep grudge against me?
Hmph! I dont need to answer my own questions. Im going to go find the Pope right now. If he cant speak of a reason, then its my turn to bear a deep grudge against him!
But before I found the Pope, I spied someone else in the corridors first. His face really looked very familiar, but I couldnt remember who he was on the spot C Leaf?
After taking another look, I couldnt be more certain. It really is Elmairy!
I stared at him, frozen. A year ago, he had still had an egg-shaped baby face. There simply werent many men over twenty that could still be described as cute, but Elmairy was one of them!
However, now, his chin had be quite a lot sharper, and he no longer had an egg-shaped face. At most, it could be considered an oval face. I wasnt sure what he was pondering about, to be able to have such a sharp gaze. Together with that brand new light armor for archers, he simply looked very imposing!
As expected, sensing could neverpletely substitute vision. Previously, I had not discovered at all that Elmairys looks had changed this much!
Captain. The holy knight at his side, if Im not wrong, should be his vice-captain. He said, The excess money after replenishing our arrows and buying armor, should we use it to purchase a batch of arrows with strong prating power?
The holy knights that the Leaf Knight led were all skilled in archery. They were top horsemen who could shoot arrows at their foes while on horseback, and swing a sword to chop their foes once off their horse. They were also the most important ranged attackers of the Holy Temple.
Elmairy received a shock, and the imposing aura he had momentarily decreased by half. He muttered with some disbelief, After buying equipment, there are actually funds left over? The Pope is really spending a lot this time!
It is indeed very incredible. His vice-captain gazed into the horizon as he said, I remember one time I had requested for a batch of arrows, and the Popes reply was for me to just buy the arrowheads. As for the shafts, lead the toon to the forest to cut wood, and then pare it thin
Hearing that, Elmairy too revealed a forced smile. However, he stopped in his tracks all of a sudden and looked left and right, but he didnt see anything.
Captain, whats wrong?
Elmairy seemed a bit confused as he answered, No, its nothing. It was just that I suddenly felt like someone was watching me. Its probably my imagination.
As expected of an archer trained in sensing, Elmairy had probably sensed my presence. Although he concluded that it was just his imagination, that was already pretty remarkable
Over there. His vice-captain pointed toward a corner.
Both Elmairy and I looked over. Two female clerics-in-training, aged about ten or so, were looking at him secretly while hiding behind the pir. Once they saw Elmairy looking at them, they immediately ran away bashfully.
Huh? Elmairys expression was yet another confused one, and his imposing aura had disappeared without a trace. He looked more like the Elmairy in my memories. I thought that the matter of Ann and I was already known by the entire Church.
His vice-captain shrugged his shoulders as he said, Thats right, the entire Church knows it. However, the things that you cant acquire are more precious! Captain, your value has instead be higher than before!
I-Is that so
This world has changed! The golden singles are unwanted; the fellows who are tied down are instead fought over by everyone. What the heck?
Captain, does the Church still intend to attack the Demon King? His vice-captain asked softly, The n to dispatch troops seems to have met with many obstacles?
Elmairy shook his head and said, It doesnt matter how many obstacles there are. Just dispatch the troops ording to Judgment Knights n. As for the arrows you mentioned, go order them. If the arrows arent good enough, dealing with undead creatures would be difficult.
Understood! His vice-captain muttered, Well have to hasten our progress if we want to be able to dispatch troops in time. I will immediately go and request the craftsmen to hasten their pace. I will take my leave now.
Hurry and go!
What the, you guys really intend to obey Lesus and attack the Demon King attack me?
Elmairy, have you forgotten that I am the one who is your direct superior, and I am the one who is the head of the Holy Temple
Grisia!
I froze. Who is calling me? I looked at Elmairy who was in front of me. Ever since his vice-captain had left in a hurry, he had been walking at a leisurely speed that was neither too quick nor slow. Looking at the direction he was heading, it seemed that he was nning to return to his room. He didnt look like he had opened his mouth to speak.
Grisia, what kind of daze are you in?
This is Charlottes voice!
Volume 8, The Fourth of the Final Battle: “The Betrayer of the God of Light - The Black General”
Volume 8, The Fourth Chapter of the Final Battle: The Betrayer of the God of Light C The ck General
Trantor: Lucathia
After I pulled my farsight back from the distance, I immediately saw Charlotte leaning forward, looking at me. Her eyes were wide open. Why in the world does she have them open so wide? No matter howrge your eyes are, it doesnt mean you would see more, right?
You sure are difficult to find! Charlotte pouted and said, If you want to stare off into space, cant you do it while sitting in your own tent?
Everyone in the party knew that I loved sitting under a tree some distance away from the camp to meditate. However, this was, of course, not the truth. I was actually using my farsight to observe.
Why were you looking for me? Izily asked.
Theres a stranger who hase to the party to look for you!
I didnt know what Charlotte was so excited about. Ever since the few times I forgot to recite incantations while casting magic, there were magesing day and night to seek me out as a teacher. What is there to be excited about?
I said offhandedly, So? Dont tell me someone hase to beg me to take him as a student again. I have no interest in instructing students.
No, no! Charlotte said, even more excitedly, He says he used to be your butler! As expected, you must be a noble, right?
My butler? Where did such a thinge from
Taylen has brought him over. Charlotte waved behind her. Naturally, I spread my sensing out. Indeed, I spotted Taylen not too far away and behind him indeed followed a person Its actually him!
I was so shocked I jumped up. This person shouldnt be appearing in this ce at all, and he even imed to be my former butler. I truly did not have any room to retort because he had even prepared my breakfasts in the pastC
Adair.
Grisia? Charlotte was dying to know. So you really do know him?
I didnt pay attention to her. I only gazed at Adair. He followed Taylen and walked all the way up to me. He was not wearing the uniform of a holy knight but rather just a simple and light outfit. Even so, he still gave off an impressive aura, which was probably the reason why Taylen and Charlotte had directly brought him over and had not confirmed with me beforehand.
I had warned them before not to bring any boring people over to bother me. With Adairs imposing aura, it was evident that he would not be considered a boring person.
Sword experts are so annoying!
In a very disgruntled tone, I said, What did youe here for?
Of course, I came to find you, sir. Adair smiled faintly. Could we perhaps speak in private?
I coldly said, Theres nothing to be said between us. You better be careful with your words too! If he reveals my true identity, even though he is Adair, I would still send him to see the God of Light!
Adair lowered his head slightly, and with a tone that wasden with grief, whispered, Captain, I have been loyal and devoted to you in the past. As long as you give me an order, no matter how difficult or how absurd the order, Adair wouldplete the mission even if it means dying! Yet now, do I not even have the right to exchange a few words with you? Captain, oh Captain
Stop Captaining me! Adairs acting skills were truly more than a hundred times superior to Illus. He was undoubtedly a sincere fellow, which, logically, meant that he should be very honest, yet he had always gotten full marks for his acting skills. In addition, with his superb swordsmanship and an ability to handle matters that was even more superb, I often wondered if Adair would have been even more suited to being the Sun Knight than I was.
He actually calls Grisia Captain? Taylen murmured.
Charlotte and Taylen were both dying of curiosity now. At this rate, I wouldnt know how to exin things to them. I could only grab Adairs arm, pretend to recite an incantation, and teleport back to the Demon Kings Castle.
After returning to the Demon Kings Castle, I let go of Adairs arm. Without speaking, I walked over to the throne and sat down, looking down at him from above.
Curious, Adair looked around at the hall of the Demon Kings Castle, but only for a moment. His attention returned to me, and he smiled as he called out, Captain, like usual.
I refuted him tly, Im no longer your captain!
Yet, Adair did not mind much at all. He was still smiling as he asked, Then how should I address you now, sir?
What is this guy nning? I was not really sure of his intentions. Without any further thought, I used farsight so that I could see his expression clearly. Not even an iota of change can escape my detection!
It had really been a long time since Ist saw Adairs face. Probably more than a year? He looked like he had changed a lot, and he even had some strands of hair that had turned white. Adairs not even that old! He actually already has white hair
Captain? Adair looked at me in iprehension.
As I looked at the strands of white hair, I fell silent for awhile. Then, I coldly said, Of course it should be Your Majesty, the Demon King.
Yes, Your Majesty, the Demon King. He actually said it without hesitation.
I was stunned as I stared at him. Dont tell me hes
You cant be here to defect, can you?
Adair was taken aback for a bit, but he matter-of-factly said, Captain I mean, Your Majesty, of course I am here to defect. Otherwise, why would I be here?
What do you mean, of course? As the vice-captain of the Sun Knight toon, when the Sun Knight runs off to be the Demon King, you can rightfully and properly take over the position of the Sun Knight. Yet you actually came here to defect to the Demon King. How is any of this natural?
Incredulous, I said, I thought you came to persuade me to return to the Holy Temple.
Since Your Majesty has already made a decision, your underling would of course listen to yourmand. Adair smiled and said, Hasnt that always been the case?
Is this guy serious, or is this yet another act? I mulled over it for a bit. Adair actually couldnt help but ask, Your Majesty, what were you doing with the adventurer party?
Im ying a game of hero versus demon king. I couldnte to a conclusion. I would need to observe more of his reactions before I could make my conclusion. I went ahead and briefly exined the contents of the game to see what Adair would say.
After I tire of ying around, Ill kill them all! In the end, I purposely said this to see what kind of reaction Adair would have.
Adair did not approve as he said, Why kill them? That would be too wasteful. You should capture them first and then use them one by one. Then it wouldnt be wasteful. Wasnt this the way you taught me in the past?
Use? Tell me what you mean by that? Hmph, youve already given it away! You arent here to defect at all. Youre just here to prevent me from killing people!
Adair nodded and exined in detail, First, find out if there are any strong enough people among them. Like that Taylen. He seems passable. You can make guards like Illu out of them, ones only responsible for protecting you. When it alles down to it, Illu is Rnds subordinate. That is too dangerous. Since Awaitsun is not reliable, I suggest that you definitely make a few exclusive guards that would be unquestionably loyal to you.
I have you, dont I? I purposely asked.
I am only one person. Adair shook his head and said, From now onwards, you must continuously gather guards who will never betray you. This way, when the timees that you lose the power of the Demon King, you will not be defenseless against the people who will crusade against you.
Hearing this, I looked at Adair. He still had on a sincere face. Even though he was my vice-captain, there were times when I really didnt know what he was thinking. At first, I had thought that Adair might havee as a mole or to prevent me from killing people, yet he was telling me to make a few exclusive guards. The materials for making exclusive guards werent live humans but rather humans that were dead beyond dead.
Adair.
Yes?
I am no longer the captain you know, and I wont return with you to the Holy Temple. If you wish to be the vice-captain of the Sun Knight, I urge you to dispel such a notion. Before I end up wanting to kill you, you better return to the Holy Temple to fill the vacant position of the Sun Knight.
Captain! No, Your Majesty! Adair suddenly knelt down on one knee and shouted resolutely, No matter if you are the captain or the Demon King, you are still you, just that your position has changed. The person I swore my loyalty to is you, not the title of the Sun Knight. Since you have be the Demon King, then I am merely the Demon Kings subordinate. I would never be the Sun Knight!
Adair used an unwavering expression to gaze at me, and the matter that he would never waver about was actually being my subordinate, being loyal to me, no matter if I were the Sun Knight or the Demon King.
Haha! I couldnt help butugh. Adair, has anyone ever told you that you are extremely obstinate?
Everyone who knows me and also knows that you are my captain has told me this. Adair replied, somewhat embarrassed.
Ha ha ha! Iughed loudly. Rise, Adair, and remember the words Im about to say. Only you will never have to kneel before me.''
Adair stood up and could not stop a smile from spreading across his face. He loudly cried out with high spirits, Yes, Your Majesty.
Seeing Adairs windblown and ragged state, without any sort of protective armor, and how the sword in his hand wasnt the fairly good sword of a vice-captains, but rather a normal steel sword, I felt that he looked terribly wretched. I wanted to tell Awaitsun to find him some clothes and armor, but then I suddenly remembered that Awaitsun had gone out to kill the prince and had yet to return. I could only summon Illu instead.
Who is he?
The moment Illu appeared, he could not hide his expression of hatred. This was not unexpected. Adair was a holy knight, full of holy light, so of course he would be hated by undead creatures. Ah,e to think of it, I should ce something on Adairs body as a mark to prevent Adair and the undead creatures in the Demon Kings Castle from shing for no reason.
He is my trusted confidant, Adair. From now on, both you and Awaitsun must listen to his orders.
Illu snarled, I only listen to the orders of the monarch!
Hearing this, I purposely turned and asked Adair, How is Rnd right now?
Illu froze and then turned to look at Adair too, with a look of expectation on his face.
Even though undead creatures didnt have a need for distinguishing between sexes, Illus appearance was that of a man. Seeing him reveal such a look of longing to hear news of Rnd made goose bumps rise all over my arms!
Im unsure. Adair smiled apologetically. I came out to search for you very early on. I had not heard about Hell Knight, only that he did return to the Holy Temple. He was still there when I left.
When I saw Illus disappointed expression, I suddenly felt a spark of wickedness. I continued and asked, Then, has he mentioned anything about Illu?
Adair shook his head. I have never heard the name Illu mentioned.
Pft! Illus expression is truly devastated! Almost like a girl who has been forgotten by her sweetheart. Seeing a grown man show this kind of expression is just too fun!
Next time, I might as well give Illu the mission of rushing over to the Holy Temple to forcefully kiss Rnd and then run away He might actually dly take on such a mission?
Imanded, Illu, go to the treasury to find the best suits of armor and swords. They must be ones Adair can use.
Sending a general-ranked undead creature to retrieve items was definitely belittling him, but it didnt matter because Illu didnt care at all about what kind of orders I gave him. As long as they were not orders from Rnd, he didnt want to do any of them, but he still had to carry them out.
Dragging himself off at a reluctant pace, Illu left the hall. During this time, although my eyes were trained on Illu, I was actually using farsight to observe Adair.
Adair was also looking at Illu, his face fairly displeased. If he were giving Illu a score, he might actually give him a negative one hundred.
Come to think of it, Adair, how did you find me? If Adair could find me all by himself, then Lesus and the others might not be in the dark about my presence in the adventurer party.
At first, I thought of going to the Demon Kings Castle to look for you, but halfway here, I met a teammate of yours from the time when you lost your memories. I was merely exchanging pleasantries with them when one of them, the one called Woodrow, started acting and looking strange.
Adair smiled as he said, So, I interrogated him a bit, and he confessed in full detail that he had seen you among this adventurer party.
Adair, so you already resembled a demon kings subordinate even before you defected?
Come to think of it, in the past, I always sent him off to do tasks like ganging up on someone, secretly investigating, and sneakily addingxatives as revenge, so instead of being a subordinate of the Sun Knight, all along, Adair might actually be more suited to be a subordinate of the Demon King
Adair looked around, hesitated, and asked, Your Majesty, this ce seems a bit empty. Where have the guards gone?
I sent Awaitsun out on a mission. He has taken all of the dark knights.
He suddenly became agitated and said, That is too dangerous. How can the entire Demon Kings Castle be empty?
I said indifferently, Im no longer the Sun Knight with poor swordsmanship but rather the formidable Demon King, and its not like I stay here much. It doesnt matter.
Adair shook his head and said, What if people seize the chance to ambush you or to set traps? Your Majesty, even though you are very strong, you cannot guarantee that people wont use underhanded methods against you. For example, can you be sure that the Pope wont have some sort of strange magic that can suppress you?
The Pope? I thought for a moment and really couldnt deny it. The damn old Pope was always secretive and rarely revealed his hand. Who knew what kind of things he had in his repertoire. Thinking of it this way, Adairs concerns werent baseless. On top of that
I asked, I heard that the Church of the God of Light wants to send troops against me?
Its because of Knight-Captain Judgments insistence. Ever since you became the Demon King, he has been endlessly angry at you! Adairs face twisted in anger. Knight-Captain Judgment has really gone too far. You sacrificed yourself to be the Demon King in order to save the world. What right has he to be angry at you?
Lesus is angry A sudden chill seized me from behind, but it was immediately squashed by fury. Im the Demon King now, the Demon King! What need do I have to be afraid of that guy Lesus? Last time, I even hit him and made him crash into the table. Theres no need for fear!
It must be because Ive feared him too long that Im not able to adapt right away!
After I thought for a moment, I gathered arge amount of the dark element. Ipressed it into an entity that could be held, and then I started to mold and shape it. Finally, I made it into a ck crystal around the size of a palm. The shape was a small doll with angel wingsbut it looked more like a ck doll used to pray for sunny days.
From under my clothes, I fished out the Eternal Tranquility. I pulled out one of the souls from within and stuffed it into the ck crystal.
Your Majesty, what are you doing? Adair asked curiously.
Before I could exin, the ck crystal doll began to move. First, it moved its ankles around, then it turned its neck, and finally it fluttered its wings and started to fly. It said, Youre finally willing to let me out? Ah! But this body is really too small! And it doesnt even have fingers. This is very inconvenient. Cant you at least give me two fingers?
With my handicraft, I can only make round hands. Fingers are beyond me! I swung the Eternal Tranquility around. Or do you want to go back inside the Eternal Tranquility and keep Stephenpany?
No way! The ck doll immediately shook its head vehemently, and then itined, But does it have to be this small? This will be very inconvenient for a lot of matters!
A lich? Adair said quietly.
Shes called Scarlet. I grabbed the ck doll and tossed it to Adair, who caught it head on. Its exactly because youre small that you will be easier to carry. Scarlet, youre responsible for summoning undead creatures. Let Adair train them to be a passable army. I want to create a strong undead army of the Demon King!
Scarlet unhappily said, I dont trust him. Hes a holy knight! Grisia, have you forgotten how those holy knights tricked you? Especially that Sun Knight. Hes the most despicable!
Youre not allowed to berate my teacher!
In anger, I threw a dark de in Scarlets direction. Right after I did so, I regretted it, but Adair dodged, and with his dodging the dark de, it did notnd on him nor did itnd on Scarlet.
I resentfully said, Adair, you actually dodged!
With a smile, Adair shrugged. He evidently had sensed that I was not really angry at him. Meanwhile, Scarlet had hiddenpletely behind Adairs hand, using an aggrieved expression to look at me from between his fingers Okay, the ck doll I made doesnt have any features, so the aggrieved expression ispletely my own imagination.
Behave and help Adair create an undead army for me. You dont want the holy knights from the Church of the God of Light to storm the Demon Kings Castle, right?
Of course I wont allow that! Scarlet jumped up in agitation onto Adairs fingertips. She even stomped on his forefinger and ring finger. If Adair wasnt strong in body and didnt possess a strong battle aura as a holy knight, his forefinger would have been broken by her stomps.
Then behave and cooperate with Adair, unless you know how to train an army.
Scarlet stilled. As expected, she didnt im that she knew how. Even though a lichs life was long, it wasnt like she could have learned everything. Pink and Scarlet didnt seem to be the type who would know how to train an army. Stephen might know how, but I didnt trust him and would never let him out to build an army for me. Id be afraid that after the army was trained, it would directly be used to take revenge for Charlotte.
Since I had not been able to force Awaitsun to bepletely loyal to me yet, there really werent many people I could trust on hand. Adair had trulye at an apt time.
Adair smiled at the little doll on top of his hand and said, Pleased to work with you!
With a loud hmph! the ck crystal doll threatened without the least bit of intimidation, You better watch out. If you dare to do anything unfavorable towards Grisia, I will st you into smithereens right away!
Adair smiled. Of course.
At that moment, Illu returned. As expected, a high-ranking undead creature still needed to maintain his authority. He did not carry the things himself but hadmanded the witch, and even though the witch was not as high-level as him, she was still unwilling to carry heavy things herself, so she had summoned another two underlings to carry them. These two underlings were actually skeletons.
Skeletons were the lowest level of undead creature; however, these two were probably not so. In general, skeletons only had a ghastly white framework and the best method to deal with them was to kick them at their joints, and they were likely to fall apart. However, the joints of these two skeletons actually had white ligaments and some flesh. They looked much more disgusting but were likely to be much stronger too. At least, they would probably not fall apart from a single kick.
The textbook of undead creatures really needed an update. After being the Demon King for only around a month, I had already seen at least twenty something types of undead creatures that would not be found in the book. Even if they were undead creatures that were mentioned in the book, they would generally not bepletely like they were described. Just like these skeletons with ligaments and flesh, the textbooks had never mentioned them!
The witchmanded the two skeletons to lower the trunks and then retrieve a set of armor from within.
I took a look. The armor was actually a full body heavy suit. It looked fairly ridiculous. After wearing such heavy armor, you wouldnt even be able to tell if there was someone inside!
Adair smiled wryly. It is very suitable for a demon kings subordinate, but this kind of armor doesnt seem very convenient to move about in.
Suitable for a demon kings subordinate? I used farsight to examine it and discovered that the armors base color was ck, except it had golden lines that etched outplicated designs. On a whole, it looked gorgeous, but one look would also tell you that this was definitely not a good person.
If one wears this ck armor, even if you said he was the Demon King, people would probably believe it!
Try wearing it! I was suddenly very curious to see the effect Adair would have wearing it.
Adair nodded, but the heavy armor wasnt something that he could put on by himself. It was only under the help of the witch that he was able to put on the heavy dark armor. Immediately, his entire presence changed. He was even more imposing than Illu who bore the appearance of an undead creature!
Is it too heavy? I asked curiously.
No. Adair was a little surprised as he scrutinized the armor and said, It is probably only a little heavier than the holy knight armor I wore before.
As expected of the generous Cathedral of the Shadow God. This set of armor looks at least three times heavier than armor of the holy knights, yet Adair said its only a little heavier. Unless this set of armor is strong in appearance only, then it must be because of its price that has caused a discrepancy in its weight. Besides, nothing Awaitsun has brought out so far is of inferior quality. I bet this set of armor cant possibly be strong in appearance only.
After thinking it over, in order to avoid inconvenience, I had Illu bring out a ck mask. I made Adair wear it to prevent people from recognizing him if we were to fight with the Church of the God of Light in the future. Otherwise, the identity of the Demon King would probably be disyed for all to see!
After all, the entire Holy Temple knows that Adair is wholeheartedly devoted to me. With him ending up as the Demon Kings subordinate for no reason, plus the Sun Knights disappearance, anyone with a brain would be able to tell that the Demon King is the Sun Knight.
The witch took out onest piece of equipment from the trunk. It was a long sword. From its style, it looked like it was not from the same set as the armor, but its main theme was simrly ck. The hilt had several sharp spikes, and the de was designed with several grooves for drawing blood. It definitely looked like a de not to be trifled with.
With the sword in hand, even Illus and the witchs expression towards Adair improved. After wearing the full suit of armor and holding the ck sword, with only the swords de gleaming silver, Adair looked just like
Your Majesty. The ck warrior smiled and said, I suggest first collecting a fee for managing undead creatures from the threerge kingdoms. Although you might not be short on money, you can take this chance to dere to the threerge kingdoms your authority in order to prevent them from thinking you can be cowed. Take Judgment Knight for example, he even dared to deploy troops against you.
Just like a demon kings subordinate.
I drawled, None of the royal families would dare to go against me. The most they would do is order the arrest of the undead creatures I have released. After all, they cant let undead creatures run all over the ce. If they dont do anything, the citizens would be angry, so they have to order them to be hunted!
Adair fell silent for a moment and quietly said, That is not the only reason they ordered them to be taken down. They also wished to prevent you from bing too bored without any opponents, in case you decided to do things like take over the world. That would be disastrous.
But the royal family is unwilling to use their own people to clear away the undead creatures, afraid that you would turn your anger on the entire kingdom. So, they decided to go ahead and order the arrest of the undead creatures, letting the adventurers be your toys to amuse you.
So thats how it is. When you put it that way, it was suspicious indeed. The royal family has so many knights and soldiers they werent using, yet they went out of their way to pay extra money to order the arrest of the undead creatures, letting adventurers clear them off. This is truly a wasteful endeavor,pletely ineffective too.
After all, adventurer teams were not armies. They didnt have amander to unite them, so they could only run around aimlessly to capture undead creatures. Their rate of ridding the undead creatures could not even match the speed at which Illu was summoning them!
Suspicious, I asked, Adair, how do you know all this in so much detail?
Undead creatures fall under the jurisdiction of the Church of the God of Light. The king of the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound had originally nned on having the Church of the God of Light pay all expenses for capturing the undead creatures, and wanted to deduct the funds from what is given to the Church each year. However, after several debates with the Pope, the king finally dispelled this notion. This is something that the Twelve Holy Knights and all their vice-captains know.
I see. I nodded and in some admiration, said, The Pope is truly not to be underestimated. He can even prevent the king from deducting money. It looks like elders are still more experienced!
A strange smile came over Adairs face as he said, Actually, this is thanks to you too. The Pope told the king that, if the king persists in deducting money, then he would rather lose face and lose his life. He would rush off to the Demon Kings Castle and tattle to the Demon King, causing everyone mutual destruction. So, the king could only dispel his intention of deducting money.
This, this method is truly too fierce
Ha ha ha! I couldnt stopughing. A-As expected of the Pope! In order not to cough up money, he even dares to exploit the Demon King.
Scarlet unhappily jumped around on Adairs shoulders. Grisia, you were taken advantage of by him. You should be angry, not happy!
I nonchntly said, If I were mad over such a trifling matter, then wouldnt I have to be angry all the time?
Scarlet froze for a moment and then murmured, You seem a bit different from the demon kings of the past
Oh? I became a little curious. What kind of people were the previous demon kings? What, are demon kings required to have a bad temper? Come to think of it, nothing good has ever been said about the demon kings of legends. I had never heard anyone say the Demon King is a good person.
Scarlet shook her head. No matter if they had a good temper or not, after absorbing that much dark element, they would definitely be affected. Most of the time, they became very unrestrained and willful. Once their tempers red, they wouldnt care who or what was next to them. Whatever they wanted, they would take it for themselves. Sometimes, they would take a fancy to troublesome things, like a kings crown or a princess or something else. Or, they would take a stroll around the royal pce and identally get into an argument with the people there, and because they couldnt win the argument, they would blow up the pce or half a city. Things like that.
Things like that? It just sounds like you indulged your children too much! No wonder the Demon Kings reputation is so terrible. Unrestrained and willful yet with no one to hold them back. They even have a mommy lich as an aplice. If I were not the Demon King himself, I would probably want to kill him too!
You over pampered your children in the past! You raised a bunch of damn kids to be the Demon King. No wonder the Demon Kings reputation is so terrible!
Scarlet pouted and said, Its not a thing of the past! I pamper you right now too! Youre just as bad.
I Have I turned bad? I hesitated for a moment, but on a whole, I hadnt really done anything! How can you say I turned bad Okay, I did hit Judgment!
I only turned bad a little okay? I mean, at least I havent blown up a pce!
You have long done so! Scarlet retorted.
Liar! I immediately denied it. Ive never blown up a pce. You lich, did your memory get destroyed along with your body?
Scarlet was so angry she stomped her feet.
Adair revealed a pained smile. Your Majesty, Scarlet did not say anything wrong. The other demon king candidate Charlotte caused great havoc in the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound and blew up the pce. That matter seems to have been counted on your head too.
That has nothing to do with me! I was the one who was sted, not the one who caused the explosion, okay?
Since you obtained her power, you of course need to take responsibility for the bad deeds shes done too. Scarlet nodded, and with a tone as if she were imparting knowledge, said, Understood? Child.
Whatever, whatever. The dead hold the greatest power, and besides, I was the one who killed her. There is no need for me to hold a grudge against Charlotte over this.
I thought it over and said, At least I havent abducted any princesses!
Ah An expression that was hard to describe came over Adairs face. Your Majesty, you stole away the Kingdom of Moon Orchids most beautiful princess, Princess Alice. After you tired of toying around with her, you gifted her to your underling, the leader of the dark knights, Awaitsun. This affair is known by the entire world.
I never toyed with her, so how could I tire of her! And the queen of the Kingdom of Moon Orchid obviously knows that her daughter eloped with the guy, yet shes actually ming it on me!
F***! I must be the most misunderstood Demon King in the whole entire world!
Dammit! Adair! You and Scarlet will immediately go to the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound and the Kingdom of Moon Orchid. On top of collecting a fee for managing undead creatures, also collect another fee for hushing up scandals. If they are not willing to pay, bring a squadron of high leveled undead creatures over to the royal pce to have an extravagant ten day tour!
Understood!
Volume 8, The Ninth of the Final Battle: “The Extinguished Light; the Spreading Darkness—Despair”
Volume 8, The Ninth Chapter of the Final Battle: The Extinguished Light; the Spreading DarknessDespair
Trantor: ErodingPersona
The voice of the God of Light
It was a voice that I could not recall, no matter how hard I tried right now. I didnt even know whether it was a male or female voice. At the time, I had thought that it was Scarlets voice, so I had not paid attention to it.
What a pity. It was the first timeand probably thest timethe God of Light had spoken to me personally. And I had overlooked it just like that.
Whatever, it doesnt matter whether I heard or not!
Waking me up Was it to tell me to be the Demon King and save the world?
Then Ill do as He wishes!
Teacher, what do you mean by your words just now?
I turned and saw ro grasping the edge of the chair, looking up at me with interest.
He was dressed in a ck outfit threaded with gold; Alice and Charlotte had modified it from Awaitsuns clothes. With his golden hair, thick eyebrows, and huge blue eyes filled with righteousness, he looked very mismatched.
Hes not cut out to be a bad guy at all! When ro isnt smiling, he looks really righteous. When he smiles, he looks really warm and kind. Even d in all ck, he still doesnt look like a viin. Tch! If this guy really was a viin, then hed definitely be the ultimate two-faced kind. Even if he were to stab someone over and over again, that person probably wouldnt believe that ro was the culprit!
Sadly, ros personality was just like his appearance. He would probably be more willing to stab himself than someone else.
ro anxiously asked, Is there really going to be a war? Can it be avoided? You are the Sun Knight. As long as you go back to the Church of the God of Light and give an order, everyone will listen to you, wont they?
I can no longer return to the Church of the God of Light, I said calmly. Lesus and the others would never forgive me for ordering Adair to kill those five hundred holy knights, much less heed my orders.
Did five hundred people really die just like that?
ro looked really upset and did not dare to look at me. Ever since a few days ago, when he had found out about this matter, he was constantly looking utterly miserable. Only when I yelled at him to crawl back to the Church if he wasnt happy with it, did he set that dismal expression aside.
Hmph! If a war really were to happen, five hundred people would be nothing, right? If the Church of the God of Light had every intention of storming the Demon Kings Castle, the number of dead holy knights would have to be calcted in the tens of thousands!
Hm? I smiled. How rare.
Rare? ro was confused.
I gave no further exnation, because the very next second, all my generals entered the hall.
Adair walked in front, fully d in ck armor, looking both imposing and awe-inspiring. Awaitsun was right on his heels. His also had an excellent aura, but his face was far too eye-catching; the first impression would always only be his face. Illu, on the other hand, walked in as he always did, sluggishly and unwillingly. Any slower, and hed be crawling.
Finally, Alice led Charlotte in. Both of them were wearing ck clothes. Alices ck and red ensemble made her even more ethereal, whereas Charlottes puffed-out ck skirt made her look cute rather than beautiful.
Awaitsun was wide-eyed as he watched his wife walk to his side. When Alice smiled and greeted me with a cheerful Your Majesty, he looked ready to cough out blood.
What exactly are you doing?
Im working, of course! Alice said proudly. Im the Great Demon Kings Midnight Princess! Who do you think has been arranging your teleports recently? Mistress Scarlet has been busy summoning undead armies day and night! Im the one who has been arranging the use of magic circles to send you off!
Awaitsun was speechlessalthough he couldnt utter a single word in the first ce. He turned to look at me with a worried expression. Your Majesty, this is
Hehehahaha! Iughed until I was almost out of breath. Awaitsun, you had better watch your back. Your usefulness is being eclipsed by your wifes. If it turns into Alice protecting you in the future, then youll be losing a lot of face!
Awaitsun smiled sheepishly. He must have never been able to handle Alice; he didnt even admonish her.
One, two, three Even if I count Scarlet and Charlotte, there are still only six people. The number of subordinates looks a little dismal, but thats alright, I can collect them slowly. Gathering twelve of them seems like a good idea, hehe
As I was imagining having twelve subordinates kneeling in neat rows before me, Adair suddenly bowed. Your Majesty, I have something to report!
Speak. I casually waved my hand. If I find an elf to be my subordinate, that should be very brazen, right?
The Church of the God of Light has officially dered war against you.
What?!
I leaped up and unintentionally let out an explosion of dark element. Everyone was forced to kneel on the floor from the sheer magnitude of the element.
I had thought that the death of five hundred holy knights would have been enough to stop Lesus from sending out an army, but that guy actually chose to dere war against me! Those five hundred people had died for nothing. How many more holy knights need to be killed before its enough?
Bastard! For what reason did I choose to be the Demon King?!
Awaitsun revealed a pained expression. Your, Your Majesty, we will make the necessary preparations for war. Please do not head over there personally
Instant Teleportation!
A huge army is an easy target. I barely wasted any energy in finding the Holy Temples army, and having the sensing ability was an even more rule-defying ability. Although the armys camp was huge, no matter where the tents of the generals were hidden, there was no way to hide them from me.
Thats why, only Lesus would choose to do something as foolish as crusading against the Demon King!
As long as I intentionally target the armys generals every time I see the expedition troopse one general I kill one,e two I kill bothkilling off all of them, lets see who else would dare to lead the army?! An army with no leader; how could they even begin a crusade?
The Twelve Holy Knights were even easier to spot. To me, the holy element surrounding them was even brighter than the sun in the sky!
In a short amount of time, I found them in a huge tent. They were sitting at a long table, and after a headcount, I realized that all Twelve Holy Knights had gathered together. Are they holding a meeting Wait a minute, twelve?
I counted them a second time in disbelief. There really were twelve of them. How could that be?
Im standing right here! Whos in there? Who daresdares to rece me?
What the hell are you all doing?
I appeared above the long table, floating in the sky, looking down at all of them. The twelve of them were seated at the table, and at the head sat Lesus alone.
Normally, Lesus and I would both sit at the head of the long table. On my side would be the good, warm-hearted faction of the Twelve Holy Knights, and on Lesuss was of course the cruel, cold-hearted faction.
But now, Lesus was sitting there alone. He was not sitting in the middle; his seat was still to the side, making the other side a little empty. There was no one at my seat
The Twelve Holy Knights were all looking up at me, startled and unable to react. On the other hand, I was just trying to figure out who the extra one wasHah! One guy was actually wearing my Sun Knight uniform Elijah?
I had not thought that it would be him. What is going on? Even if both Adair and I left, there is no way they could choose Elijah to take the ce of the Sun Knight. Does the Holy Temple really have no one capable left? They had to go and pull someone from the kings court?
I eyed Elijah and asked, Why are you wearing my clothes?
Elijah smiled sheepishly. Someone has to pretend to be the Sun Knight, so that when the Sun Knight returns, no one will question why he had not joined the crusade against the Demon King. At this point, he surveyed everyone else. They worked very hard to ensure that after you returned, you could go about as the Sun Knight like usual.
Its a pity that I will never return to be the Sun Knight again! I whirled around to look at Lesus. Are you unable to understand that?
Wheres Vidar? Lesus ignored my questionpletely.
Truthfully, I have no idea! I smiled and said, After I had him half-beaten to death, I had him thrown into the dungeons. I really dont know whether hes dead or not.
I had made that up. Actually, I had not seen Vidar at all in the past few days. All I knew was that after half the dungeon had been destroyed, Awaitsun had him and Tayder moved to another dungeon. The Shadow Cathedral may have just been too well-prepared, or it could be that previous demon kings captured a lot of people, but it turned out that the Demon Kings Castle had a lot of dungeons.
How about I bring Vidar over, and he can be the opening blood sacrifice? What do you think?
I did not believe that this would stop Lesus from starting the campaign. He was already bringing all the holy knights of the Holy Temple to meet their deaths. What difference does it make if Vidar dies as well?
Do what you like.
What? I was stumped. Although I knew that there was no way I could use Vidar to stop Lesus from starting the war, I had no idea that Lesus would be so emotionless, not even asking for his life to be spared.
I had no hope that Vidar was still alive, Lesus fixed his eyes on me and said slowly, after I found out that you really had those five hundred holy knights killed.
Sun, I cant believe you did that!
I looked at Elmairy, expecting him to cry. His eyes were red, but they werent about to spill over with tears. He was ring at me with rage, ring so hard that his eyes were turning red.
You killed them! Chikus howled; he was instead the one in tears. You said that you would never harm holy knights! You said that! Why did you kill them? Why
You were the ones who forced my hand! I yelled back at them. I had already warned you, donte and fight me, but in the end you still chose to send an army out!
Because you promised me! Ceo shrieked. Sun, dont you remember anything at all? You promised me that even if you became the Demon King, you wouldnt lose yourself. Youd stille back and be the Sun Knight!
Even Rnd spoke out. Sun, I truly shouldnt have agreed with you. I knew that being the Demon King would make you lose yourself, yet I still held onto hopeful thoughts. I Having reached that point, he could no longer continue, too consumed with guilt.
I looked at all of them, and spelled it out clearly. I did not lose myself. Its just that I finally saw everything clearly, and stopped meaninglessly fighting against it.
Your saw everything clearly Aivis stood up and said sternly, is why you could just kill the holy knights that you had always cared for the most on a whim?
On a whim? If you hadnt insisted on sending out troops, then why would I have had to choose to sacrifice the minority to save the majority! Anger welled up in me, and I roared at everyone below me. I dont need to be lectured by any of you!
Sun! This is yourst chance. Take this!
Lesus cut me off and drew out a long box from beneath the table. Wrapped around it wereyers of bindings. If I remember correctly, those seals were made by the Pope himself, to prevent the holy element from leaking out
As I suspected, the moment the box was opened, the light became blinding. It was the Divine Sun Sword.
I squinted. I was obviously blind, but every time this thing appeared, it would still be blinding. Although it was not as potent to me as it was against undead creatures, it still gave me a terrible headache.
Put it away! I threatened, If not, I will throw it to the far corners of the world!
However, Lesus walked closer and raised the Divine Sun Sword up high. Take the sword! Sun, as long as you take the Divine Sun Sword, then we wont need to go to the point of war!
Inded on top of the table and looked down at Lesus. Between us was the Divine Sun Sword. Unlike the others, who had faces full of fury, Lesus looked superbly calm and assured.
Even now, youre still unwilling to give up? Lesus, even if I wake up after I take the sword, what about the lives of those five hundred people? Give up!
Even if the situation could only be described as hopeless, Lesus looked straight at me and said slowly, would you give up on any one of us?
Although it sounded like a question, both his tone and expression were sure. Because I would not give up on any of them, they are not willing to give up on me too?
I surveyed them. They all looked righteously indignant, full of fury, but not a single one of them had actually drawn their weapons. What sort of fury is this?
Lesus Everyone, you all agree with Lesuss actions? You want me to take the Divine Sun Sword, and then follow you all back to the Holy Temple?
All of them hesitated, but then started nodding. Even Chikus, the angriest, nodded.
I averted my eyes and looked down at the Divine Sun Sword again, seeing Lesuss unflinching gaze at the same time. Finally, I reached out and took hold of the Divine Sun Sword, feeling a huge amount of holy element surging from within. It was probably because the Demon King and a death monarch were here. The Divine Sun Sword must have sensed the danger, and therefore, had been absorbing holy element desperately. It must be glowing really brightly right now.
The tiny space was filled with light and darkness. I could feel the ipatibility between light and dark even more strongly while gripping the Divine Sun Sword. The limitless holy element coursed up from the sword, and started battling with the dark element within my body
At the same time, I noticed the hope lighting up on everyones faces. Even now, they were still full of hope, as if the death of those five hundred people was just a minor problem But that is not minor in any way!
I gripped the sword tightly, and dark element started corroding the Divine Sun Sword. I smiled and said lightly, Lesus, Im not giving up on a single one of you. Im giving up on all of you.
Lesuss expression changed and he roared, Everyone! Start gathering holy light!
At his order, eleven of them started gathering holy light. Only Rnd stood off to the side, his face full of regret because he could not help.
Lesus had always had an imposing aura that could make everyone follow his orders blindly. Even if he was giving out orders to go against me, not a single one of them had hesitated!
Hahaha
I almost diedughing. The Twelve Holy Knights were still merely holy knights. Even with all their holy light gathered, they were not as powerful as the Divine Sun Sword. Even the Divine Sun Sword was useless. What can any of you do by gathering holy light?
Its like pouring a cup of water on a burning cart My expression changed. Why is there so much holy light? Its even resonating with the Divine Sun Sword.
Oh no! I lifted my head. I couldnt believe that I had forgotten all about itthere was an army of holy knights here.
The holy light poured in like a flood and actually started expelling the dark element within me. Quite quickly, for that matter. It felt horrible. I hurriedly moved to fling the sword away, but at that moment, a pair of hands came to tightly sp my hand holding the sword.
Lesus! Let go of me!
I had just finished yelling when another pair of hands pressed down unyieldingly on mine.
I looked at Rnd in amazement. As a death monarch, with this huge amount of holy light swarming around us, he should be in ten times as much pain as I was. The lethality of holy light to him was very real!
Before I could break free from Lesus and Rnd, the rest of them had noticed this situation. And they, one by one, jumped onto me as well, squashing me beneath them, with the Divine Sun Sword pressed under me Bastards! Youre not even worried that the Divine Sun Sword could have stabbed me to death?
Being crushed by over ten people had me desperately gasping for air, not to mention the holy element that was really gradually forcing the dark element out from within me. The whole process felt like someone was using a knife to carve my flesh off piece by piece. It was absolute torture
Let go! You bastards, I dont want to return. Why are you so dead-set on forcing me to go back?
Are you all really so against me bing strong?
Shut up! Elijah was the only one who had not jumped on top of me. He red at me furiously and yelled, You have no idea how much effort they put into bringing you back. Yet you dare to say such things about them. You You Did you really think that they would never despair, would never give up on you?
Hearing this, I looked up at everyone. Although all of them had angry expressions, they were all still holding me down desperately, with absolutely no intention of giving up.
Why wont you give up?
Please, save me
Everyones furious expressions froze. Elmairy, , and some others hurriedly asked, Sun, are you back to normal?
I Im about to be crushed to death by all of you! Get off of me!
My roar was apanied by a huge st of dark element. All eleven burdens were sted away, and then I flew up into the sky, where none of them could reach me.
Hahaha, all of you were tricked, right? Fools! What did you think? That I had really gone back to normal? There is no such thing as going back to normal! I am the real Grisia!
Everyone yelled angrily, Lies! Grisia is not like that!
Hmph! I pointed at Ceo. Then, are you really Ceo? Or are you that free-spirited Storm Knight? Why arent you going about flirting with people? The Storm Knight is someone who wouldnt care even if the sky came falling down! Go back to normal, like you said!
Ceo was flustered,pletely at a loss about what to do.
Enough! Lesus roared.
Damn it, I actually jumped in shock.
Lesus lifted the Divine Sun Sword and lovingly patted away the dust on it. He looked at me sternly. Since even the Divine Sun Sword could not return you back to the Sun you were, then we really have no options left. Sun no, Grisia, since you do not want to be the Sun Knight anymore, I think we too should not persist in calling you Sun!
So, Grisia Lesus took a deep breath, and then said, We no longer wish for your return.
My heart hammered loudly, and my chest seemed to contract, making it difficult to breathe. I could only yell to get rid of this strange and unfamiliar feeling. Excellent! Then crawl back to the Church of the God of Light. I dont want to see any of you ever again!
We wont retreat!
Lesus raised the Divine Sun Sword, brandishing the point at me. He looked furious, his eyes red. He roared, This war will not be waged to bring back the Sun Knight. It will be to avenge those five hundred holy knights and my vice-captain!
I flinched, finally realizing what Lesus was saying.
You Why dont I just kill you now?! That way, a senile fool like you wont bring an entire army of people to their deaths!
Rnd rushed forward, getting in between the two of us. The death monarch unfurled his three pairs of wings and red at me with rage.
Everyone else had also drawn their weapons, standing beside Lesus. All twelve of them were of one mind to fight against me!
Even though Lesus made such an absurd decision, they have all still decided to follow him?
I had no idea what they saw on my face, but it put them on guard even more. Lesus walked out from the back and stood before the rest of them. He had never been someone who needed other peoples protection.
If this is your decision, and every single one of them is willing to do as you say Thene! Like I said before, I will wait for you at the Demon Kings Castle! Pave a bloody path to me, and well duel to the death!
Volume 8, The Tenth of the Final Battle: “God’s; the Demon King’s; the People’s—Plan”
Volume 8, The Tenth Chapter of the Final Battle: Gods; the Demon Kings; the Peoplesn
Trantor: Doza
Upon returning to the Demon Kings Castle, I arrived at a ce I almost never visited: the hall for summoning the undead army.
It was dark and chaotic inside. There were more than ten summoning circles drawn on the floor, and piles of dark elemental gemswhich I had madewere scattered all over the ce. Furthermore, there were many undead creatures that had just been summoned, and clearly had note to their senses yet. Even though they were under orders, there were still many wandering about in a daze.
With the exception of the undead creatures surging ceaselessly from the magic circles, Scarlet was the only one present. I had initially thought that Illu might be there too, but he was not. Excellent.
The moment Scarlet saw me, she set aside the summoning magic at her hands and floated over to my side.
Child, why are you crying?
I looked toward her, but I couldnt offer even a single word in reply, because I did not know what the matter was, either.
It looks like youve reached your limit. Scarlet carefully took measure of me, then sighed as she said, Its okay! Child, stop enduring it.
Endure what? I was very confused.
The God of Lights n was too good to be true! Even using the Sun Knight, the Demon King cannot be suppressed.
What did you say? I was unable to stay silent. Feeling shocked, I ignored my hoarse voice and demanded again, What did you say the God of Light wanted to do?
He wanted to use the fact that the Sun Knight is the vessel of holy element to bnce out the dark element of the Demon King, so that you could remain clearheadedunlike the previous demon kings who were corroded by the dark element, turned willful and rash, and then crazy in the end.
Crazy in the end. This was the first time I was hearing about it, but strangely, I didnt feel surprised at all. I could even ask calmly, The Demon King will go insane in the end?
Scarlet nodded, saying, Thats right! Because he will have absorbed too much dark element. Even though he is the vessel, he still wont be able to handle it!
Sure enough, there is no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Since when would there be something as good as receiving power without any conditions or payment? But the person now vainly attempting such a thing is Him, the God of Light!
He wants the Demon King to be born to absorb the dark element and save the world. Yet He also wants the Demon King to remain clearheaded instead of causing harm in his insanity. Was His final idea to let the Sun Knight be the Demon King?
No! Perhaps right from the start, I became the Sun Knight precisely for this n? If that werent the case, then once Scarlet found me, how else could I still have be the Sun Knight?
Because it could prevent you from going crazy, I also thought it was a good idea. Except now it looks like even the light of the Sun Knight cannot triumph over the darkness of the Demon King.
Just, just what am I
Sigh! Actually, it would have always turned out this way. It is the entire worlds darkness that the Demon King absorbs, but I thought that giving it a try wouldnt matter. If it could really let you keep your sanity
I grabbed the ck crystal doll, the rage in my heart overflowing. I clutched her tighter and tighter, and cracks started splitting the surface. Although Scarlets shrieks filled the air, I felt much better. I wasnt the only one in so much, so much pain
What did you all take me for?
After a shattering sound, there was no longer a doll in my palm. Only a struggling wisp of soul remained.
What did You treat me as? Tell me! God of Light!
As a tool of course!
What else could you be? Vessel, vessel, do you still not understand what that means?
Pink? I drew out Eternal Tranquility from beneath my clothes and roared, You still dare to open your mouth?! Do you think I wont dare kill Rnd?!
Ha! Why do you think liches will go to any lengths to make their child the Demon King?
Its because any child who does not be the Demon King is certain to die! It has always been this way. No matter what sort of pact the Demon King makes, how good his rtionship with the others is, or how peaceful he may be, anyonepeting with the Demon King, or even just remaining in his memory, will perish when he goes crazy!
Remaining in his memory I clenched my fists tightly.
Grisia, my child is a death monarch, and he is also under the protection of the Church of the God of Light. Go ahead and try killing him! Heehee
I have already done everything I could do. Even though Rnd didnt be the demon king, it is no problem, no problem at all!
Even though Pink said this, I could still easily hear the fear in her voice. She didnt believe that all of that was enough to stop me from killing Rnd, if I really wanted to.
Looking down, I saw Scarlets soul trembling in my fist. I could feel her pain and opened my hand. Despite theck of confinement, the soul lingered in my palm, not fleeing
Child? Are you alright? A concerned voice came from it.
I muttered, Are you the same? Did you do everything you could?
Not this time. Thats because I failed at the start and allowed you to get snatched away by others. Scarlets voice sounded very reluctant.
I fell silent for a while. I released the dark element in my body andpressed it again and again, doing my utmost to make an iparably hard ck crystal doll. Then, I put Scarlet inside.
Compared to the original model, this dolls appearance was much more detailed. It had the full appearance of a little girl, without even one finger missing.
Watching the crystal doll move her hands and roll her feet, carefully scrutinizing her new body, I was suddenly at a loss for words. After a long time, I finally spoke up. I didnt do it on purpose. Dont tick me off. Lately, I get angry very easily.
Scarlet didnt seem to mind, saying, It doesnt matter! In any case, I cant be killed. If you find me annoying, just throw me into the Eternal Tranquility, and when youre lonely, just call me out again!
Cant be killed
I didnt say anything for a while, merely looking at the Eternal Tranquility on my chest.
Seeing me focus on the gemstone, Scarletmented, Speaking of which, that has helped a lot. It allows a person to stay calma rarely seen pure water-element gemstone!
Hearing her words, I frowned down at the Eternal Tranquility. How on earth did Teacher know about this gemstone? Could it have been His n again?
Scarlet cautiously observed me as she said, Does that bother you? Actually, there are numerous magical articles with calming effects all over the Cathedral of the Shadow God. That orb you love to stroke on the thrones armrest is one of them. But since they were probably afraid you would notice, they didnt dare use any high-grade elemental gemstones.
Sun Knight, Eternal Tranquility From the orb on the throne to the entire Cathedral of the Shadow God, they spent so much thought on it, yet I still slowly, slowly I shook my head. I didnt want to think any further.
I pulled the two remaining souls from the Eternal Tranquility, molded two ck dolls, and stuffed a soul into each. Pinks appearance was that of a mage wearing a pointed hat and carrying a staff; Stephen resembled a knight carrying arge shield and pike.
You actually let me out. Pink tilted her head, saying, Im warning you, I may not be very obedient!
Even though he had be a ss doll, Stephen still didnt change his air of arrogance. I wont listen to yourmands, so you had better shut me back in again!
With a flick of my finger I sent him flying,ughing as I said, It doesnt matter. Anyways, youre nothing more than my toy. However, dont think of running off just like that; Ive already set restrictions. You can only be ten meters away from me at the most. So just be obedient and stay by my side.
Stephen snorted. Even though he did fly back, he turned away from me, taking a stance that said he didnt want to look at me at all. Just as in the past, Scarlet jumped into my chest pocket, while Pink, without the tiniest bit of courtesy, sat on my right shoulder.
Scarlet, where are thetest dark warriors? I urgently need
Adairs voice cut off, and then in bewilderment, he asked, Your Majesty, why are you here?
Kneel down and salute before speaking again. I turned around and said lightly, Do you not understand etiquette, Adair?
Even though it was Adair, even he couldnt help looking a little astonished. But it was only a split second before he put on a proper expression. Following which, he knelt down and humbly bowed his head, apologizing, I am deeply sorry, Your Majesty.
I looked at him indifferently.
Only those who cant be killed can stand at the Demon Kings side.
Everyone elsemust kneel in front of the Demon King and pay allegiance to me!
No one is allowed to disobey me!
Grab a few more! Grab some more!
I brought two women baring fangs and brandishing ws back to the Demon Kings Castle. I felt that snatching beauties was even more tiring than going to war. However, Scarlet was ecstatic, and seemed to wish that I would steal all the women in the world back to the Demon Kings Castle.
Throwing the two women aside, I sat back on the throne and shot a nce at her, sayingzily, I dont intend to have children with them.
Then, what did you seize them for? This question was asked by Pink.
I gestured toward thedy with the axes, who was apparently trying to kill me with a re. This one is Princess Ann from the Kingdom of Moon Orchid. She is also Leaf Knight Elmairys beloved.
And that one is I paused, and then continued, The princess of the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound, who is Elijahs fiance.
The princess in question rolled her eyes and said with dissatisfaction, You know that the princess from the Kingdom of Moon Orchid is called Ann, yet you dont know the name of the princess from your own country? To think that you even apanied Brother Sun toe and drink tea so often in the past!
I went silent for a while, and then said indifferently, I can only remember my teacher calling you Little Flower. If you dont want to introduce yourself, then I can call you that, too.
Im called Jasmine.
At that moment, Alice and Charlotte walked in. Behind them was a sable warrior pushing a serving cart. Before I had departed, I had specially informed them to prepare some sumptuous food to wee our honored guests. There was also a long table with a pure white tablecloth spread across it that had been ced in the originally vacant center of the hall.
Ann?
Ann turned her head to look and eximed, Sister!
She immediately rushed to Alice, threw aside her axes, and started taking measure of her sister. If Alice had lost a single strand of hair, I believe Ann would have dared to attack even the Demon King.
Alices heart first contracted, then pounded like a warriors who had just finished fighting an intense battle. By taking time to observe a persons heartbeat and thenparing it to the expression on their face, I had be difficult to deceive.
Alice did not want Ann to appear here at all. She really, really did not want it.
Sister, are you okay? Ann asked concernedly.
Of course Im okay. Why wouldnt I be? Im just a bit tired from looking after three children. Really, I shouldnt have given birth to three at once!
Unquestionably, Alice was a princess. In the blink of an eye, her heartbeat had slowed and she answered her sister like a person who was perfectly fine.
All of a sudden, she turned to me with an expression of sudden realization, saying, So, Your Majesty, you have a fondness for collecting princesses from various countries? Ah! It should be princesses from various countries and a prince. Id nearly forgotten that the one from Kissinger is a prince.
I didnt collect you! And what would I collect princes and princesses for? Dont tell me that if I umte a full ten, I can exchange them for a king?
Alice nodded her head, saying, Youre right. My husband truly had foresight and was one step ahead in collecting me.
Bang!
Charlotte threw a te down heavily on the long table and said furiously, Your Majesty, please eat!
I was startled and scolded, What are you doing?
Charlotte red at me. Then, with an expression befitting a victim of injustice, she hid behind Alice without sparing me a second nce. What sort of mysterious action is that? Its you who threw down my te. What injustice have you suffered?
Hot anger overflowed in my mind. I wanted nothing more than to st this woman and send her flying. Let her pay the price for her own rudeness!
No, I cant. Charlotte isnt like Awaitsun, with his tough battle aura, or like the undead creature, Illu. She is only an ordinary woman. She may die if I st her
Pink clicked her tongue as she said, Grisia, youve really failed as a man. All your subordinates have picked up a princess, yet you, Your Majesty, the leader of the Holy Temple, the magnificent Demon King, cant even pick up the female servants under your rule!
Ridiculous!
I raised my hand, paused briefly, and then hurled the dark element on my hand toward the long table, chairs, food, and even the sable warrior who wasying the tes. All of them were transformed into a pile of fragments in an instant. I bellowed, There are plenty of guys among the Twelve Holy Knights who have failed to pick up women! Ive never seen Lesus picking up any woman before either!
Pink said frankly, Thats because hes so busy he cant even spare a nce for ady!
If hes too busy to look at women, does that imply Im not? Is Lesus the hard-working Captain Judgment, and I the Sun Knight who goofs off every day?
I grabbed Pink. Her and Stephens bodies were not as sturdy as Scarlets. Just casually toying with her made her explode into a pile of fragments, and she even let out only half a shriek! Yet it wasnt good enough to shatter her so easily. It hadnt been enough time topletely vent the burning rage that filled me!
I looked around. The four women
Ann and Jasmine were both very nervous, although they were doing their best to repress it. Sure enough, they were worthy of being princesses. On the outside, they could still maintain a considerable coolness; only their breathing was not quite even and their bodies were slightly tensed. Compared to Alices smile and Charlottes obstinacy, their reaction was lot more normal.
Ann seemed to want to reach out and pick up her axes, but she was stopped by Alice. Ill grant that shes clever. Raising a weapon at me right now is not a wise move at all!
Scarlet, no Oh right, theres still Stephen.
I smiled as I looked at Stephen, but he merely cast me a nce. There was a strong overtone of contempt, and an even greater implication of kill me if you want; I couldnt care less.
Regarding Stephen, I really did not know what could be used to control him. Liches only cared about their own demon king candidate, but Charlotte had already died, so there was nothing that could be used to control him.
Damn it! I roared, Scarlet, take these princesses and lock them in the dungeons!
All right, Scarlet nodded, but then she asked hesitantly, Not including Alice and Charlotte, right?
Of course excluding them. I waved my hand, feeling immensely impatient. Without another word, I teleported away.
I wandered around in the Demon Kings Castle as I pleased, trying hard to observe my surroundings. I wanted to suppress the agitation that filled my heart.
The area that the Demon Kings Castle upied was extensive. Even up until now, I hadnt managed to visit every ce. There were indeed many new and odd things to look at inside, such as a series of relief sculptures telling stories. Walking through one corridor, I just so happened to read an entire story. The stories in every corridor were different, and they were not the historical tales that could be seen elsewhere. Each one was a never-before-seen and wonderful legend. For example, knights fighting an evil dragon
Boom!
Even after ruining an entire stretch of relief sculptures, my feelings were still aplete mess. Any other story would have been fine, but I had the misfortune to walk into a corridor with knights fighting an evil dragon. It made me recall that time I had amnesia and everyone came over through a teleportation circle, and then together, we battled against the dragon
Why did I want to have power? Something like power I had long since possessed that already, was it?
What kind of power was that?! Only now do I truly have powerC Lets see who still dares to disobey me!
Your Majesty?
Adair jogged over and went down on one knee. Salutations, Your Majesty. Only then did he ask anxiously, Your Majesty, has someone infuriated you?
Looking at Adairs deferential attitude, my feelings immediately improved a lot, so much so that I was even a little cheerful. These kinds of wide fluctuations in my mood were really hard to regte. Especially recently, it was even harder to control my temper than before.
Is the effect of the dark element really that fast? The moment I started thinking about it, I couldnt stop.
How much longer do I have before I gopletely insane?
The day I go crazy, will I really attack everyone I know?
If thats the case, then there was no need for me toe and be the Demon King! So what if I rescue the entire world? If everyone I care about dies, what difference would there be between this world and an obliterated one?! I might as well just destroy it and let it be
Adair shouted, Your Majesty, please dont be alone in your distress. Let your subordinate share your burden and dispel your worries!
My mood shifted from anxiousness to delight, and finally to agitation. I even felt that I was panting. I fixed my gaze on Adair, hoping that I could retrieve the cheerfulness from just now. However, looking at Adair kneeling on the ground, I suddenly had doubts.
Adair is extremely obedient indeed, but has he ever bowed and scraped like this?
Although he took orders from me, every single one of the toon members in the Sun Knight toon listened to him. Ceo had also said before that, no matter whether Adair was in the pce, Holy Temple, or among themoners, he was always popr. Even Elijah, who was on the verge of bing the princesss husband, called him his brother. Adding on his highly proficient swordsmanship, no matter how much I pondered, Adair was definitely not a guy who would kneel on the ground!
In that case, how did the Adair kneeling on the ground before, me repeating Your Majesty over and over again, happen?
Adair, rise. Tell me, how is the current progress with the war?
Adair got up and smiled as he said, There isnt much that requires Your Majestys concern. Illu has been doing great. Although weve had several recent infantry battles with the army of the Holy Temple, weve continuously gained the upper hand. They have not made much progress toward the Demon Kings Castle.
I nodded my head, saying, Ive brought Elmairys and Elijahs princesses here. They should be useful, right? Using the princesses to threaten them ought to be pretty good.
Adair blinked, and then forced a smile as he said, My apologies, Your Majesty. I fear they would not be of much use. Even if we stopped Knight-Captain Leaf and Elijah, there would be a limit to the effect on the entire army.
It seems that your words are also true. Iughed as I said, Since they are useless, then well use them as blood sacrifices!
Adairs heart thumped heavily, but it wasnt outwardly disyed at all. If it wasnt that the way I looked at people now was so ridiculously thorough that I could even see his blood cirction clearly, I probably wouldnt perceive any difference either.
I really do need a bit of mental preparation to kill princesses! Adair smiled helplessly. This seemed to be able to exin his earlier reaction. He advised me, However, Your Majesty, blood sacrifices may instead arouse the fighting strength of our opponents and result in unnecessary losses.
I said coldly, In any case, this war was originally a pointless conflict. So what if I add another unnecessary sacrifice?
Understood. Ill do as you wish.
Up until this point, nothing had seemed unusual. However, I felt that there was something wrong with the Adair before my eyes. From saying Your Majesty over and over again, to kneeling and saluting, to even promptly epting the order to kill two princesses, none of them were things that the vice-captain I knew would do.
What is the likelihood that the army of the Holy Temple will be able to fight their way to the Demon Kings Castle?
Adair answered without hesitation, Zero.
I thought so, I muttered. But what kind of person is Lesus? Hes faced all sorts of wicked criminals since he was young, and is that exceedingly cool-headed and self-controlled Knight-Captain Judgment! Why would he not be able to understand this? Has his temper exploded? No, nothing like that is enough to make Lesus send arge group of holy knights to their deaths Your heart is beating rather heavily, Adair.
Adair immediately replied, Your Majesty, now that youve pointed it out, it seems very suspicious to me, too!
Oh, then, what do you think could be some possible exnations?
Adair frowned for a long while, and then shook his head as he said, Your Majesty, I am unable to make a deduction.
You cant even make a single guess? I chuckled as I said, I didnt know that you were so useless. Or are there other reasons? For example, no matter what, you cant tell me the exnation!
Adairs expression changed and he said resolutely, There isnt anything of the sort, Your Majesty. Please believe that I am devoted to you forever!
I fell silent for a while. Adairs expression was truly wless.
The army of the Holy Temple should also include the Sun Knight toon. Dont you care at all about their fate?
Your Majesty, could it be, you truly do not believe me? Adair seemed crestfallen. From as early as when I defected to your side, Ive been keeping a firm resolution to renounce everyone else!
Renounce everyone else? The Holy Temple, the other eleven Holy Knights, the vice-captains, even the members of the Sun Knight toon who have been through everything with you?
I thought for a moment, then teleported away. But the next moment I appeared in front of Adair again, except there was a person in my handsVidar.
I threw Vidar onto the ground, and he stifled a groan. The previous wounds he had received when I had sted him into a wall had not been given proper treatment. He was still not fully healed. Some of his injuries also seemed to be inmed.
When he raised his head and saw Adair, Vidar was first shocked, and then he red at Adair, as if he had some sort of deep hatred for him.
You two havent seen each other in a long while, right? I used dark element to restrain Vidar, making him kneel before Adair. Other than lifting his head, he couldnt move at all. Then, I asked lightly, Have you been to the dungeons to see Vidar?
Adair shook his head, saying, No.
Thats good then. We can avoid a situation in which you recall your past friendship and are unable to deal the blow. Adair, kill Vidar. Ive already learned how to make a bodyguard. Kill him and let me turn him into one.
Adairs heart suddenly tightened.
Whats wrong? I purposely asked even though I knew the answer. Is there a problem?
Adair put on a smile and said, No, there isnt. I will kill him now, immediately!
He drew the sword at his waist and bent his head to look at Vidar. The angle at which thetter knelt was absolutely perfect. With a downward sh of his sword, there would definitely be a human head rolling on the ground.
Hurry up, Adair. You better not stab your sword into his chest. His position clearly indicates that chopping off his head is the most straightforward way. If you choose to stab his chest, youre fishing in troubled waters.
But for a long time, his sword didnt swing downwards.
Vidar raised his head and shouted at Adair, You traitor! If you want to kill me, then kill me! If you want to slice off my flesh, then go ahead. Dont hold back,e on!
From beginning to end, Vidars heartbeat and expression didnt match up at all. When he looked at me, his heartbeat thumped like a drum. However, when he looked at Adair, it was almost gentle. This wasnt a reaction that one would have when facing a traitor. He wasnt the least bit angry at Adair. On the contrary, looking at him calmed his emotions.
His acting skills are truly a failure.
Although Adairs acting skills were excellent, he couldnt transfer them to others. Since I couldnt force him to fumble, then letting someone else make the mistake worked just as well.
At that moment, Adair shed downward at Vidar. Thetter lowered his head and closed his eyes, waiting for the moment of death. However, he couldnt help trembling. Even if he was somewhat prepared to meet his death, it was too much to expect a young man of twenty to wee it with open arms.
Your Majesty?
Adair asked, confused, as there was a giant hand gripping his sword. It was a hand I had constructed out of the dark element.
Adair, you made a very big mistake. As I spoke, the giant hand twisted and broke Adairs sword, then tossed it aside.
Mistake? Adair took an involuntary step back.
If Id really wanted to stop the Church of the God of Light from crusading against me, I could have done it by simplypletely killing off the Twelve Holy Knights. However, I didnt do anything like that. Having said this, do you know where youve erred?
Adair froze, and then his face turned a bit pale.
You finally understand now? I gave a coldugh.
It is impossible for someone to abandon formerrades at the drop of a hat, without keeping a single trace of affection. Not even I, the Demon King, am able to raise a sword to ughter them, yet Adair, you can do it so ruthlessly. As long as I gave you themand, you would even raise your sword against your fellow vice-captain, Vidar, whom you are close friends with. I certainly didnt know that my own vice-captain was so heartless!
The clues were all there, but once again I had turned a blind eye to it. Just like that time I didnt realize that Rnd was thest demon king candidate, and so I ended up dead by his hand!
It was only because I didnt want to expose the truth.
The giant hand closed on Adair, but though this action was rather rough, Adair only groaned softly. Conversely, it was Vidar who yelled, Adair!
What are you nning to do? I walked closer to Adair and roared, No, the proper question should be, What is Lesus nning to do, right?!
Adair looked at me, his eyes full of eptance, as if he was already intending to meet death. This made my fury burn even stronger!
The giant hand gripped him tighter and tighter. Even he couldnt help showing an expression of agony. This method of holding the person would render one unable to breathe. If I were to squeeze him a little tighter, I think even his ribs would break.
Stop it! Vidar yelled anxiously. He cant breathe anymore! Youll kill him!
Compared to the experienced Adair, Vidar seemed more like a young man. He was impulsive, hot-blooded, andcking an awareness of sacrifice. Indeed, thats why a superior cant be too serious, or his subordinates wouldnt have any opportunities to train.
In order to aplish his mission, Adair nearly killed you just now. Now, he must pay the consequences for his wrongdoing. What are you upset about?
Vidar red at me, his heart beating heavily yet not too quickly. Now his furious expression and his heartbeat matched up correctly.
The person who nearly killed me was you!
I smiled as I looked at him, and removed his restraints. The moment Vidar felt his body lighten, he ran to Adairs side and frantically attacked the giant hand. It wasnt that his attack was weak, just that once the giant hand was damaged, dark element would immediately repair it. No matter how much he attacked it, it was futile.
Time passed second by second, and Adair fell into a semi-unconscious state. Vidar finally yielded. He groveled and begged me, Please dont kill him. Adair has always been loyal and devoted to you
What is Lesus nning to do? I interrupted his superfluous words.
Hearing this question, the color of Vidars face changed. He hesitated and turned to look at Adair, but Adair was no longer in any state to give him hints.
I said indifferently, You have thirty more seconds to think it over. He can still bear it, probably.
However, when he heard this, Vidar clenched his teeth and said, The army was only used to divert your attention. The Twelve Holy Knight-Captains are actually going to teleport straight into the Demon Kings Castle to look for you!
Thats impossible! I frowned as I rejected it. They cant teleport in here. Dont joke around with me!
The Demon Kings Castle had very powerful wards against magic. I was the only one who could teleport directly in. Everyone else had to carry around a magic article that was connected to a magic circle in the castle, and only by using it could they teleport in. It was utterly impossible for someone to aplish it unaided.
Vidar said quietly, Thats why the Knight-Captains had Adair head here to the Demon Kings Castle to set up a teleportation circle in advance.
The giant hand ckened and Adair fell onto the ground. Vidar immediately rushed forward to examine him, but almost immediately eximed, Hes not breathing! Adair!
Pound on his chest forcefully.
Hearing that, Vidar struck down hastily but he used a bit too much strength, and Adairs ribs broke. However, this move was clearly very effective. Adair curled up in pain, but at least he moved.
I waited for Adair to catch his breath before walking over to him. With a wave of my hand, I sent Vidar flying into a wall, incapacitating him. Thereafter, I looked down and asked, Adair, why have you betrayed me?
Adair was shocked, and protested hurriedly, Captain, I havent betrayed you!
Like hell you havent! And you can actually say it so naturally! There arent even any abnormalities in your heart rate! I shouted at him, You followed Lesuss orders toe here as an undercover agent, yet you still dare say you havent betrayed me?!
However, Adair shouted back in a voice even louder than mine, Im not obeying Knight-Captain Judgments orders, but yours!
Mine?
Captain, Even when I am the Demon King, I will still want to be the Sun Knight!Dont tell me these werent the words you told Knight-Captain Storm? I am only carrying out your will. I came to bring you back to continue being the Sun Knight! I havent betrayed you, sir!
Adairs sincerity wasnt an act at all. Rather, it was because he firmly believed it from the bottom of his heart that there werent any abnormalities in his heartbeat. Should I call him amazing, or stupidly devoted? Why couldnt he be willing to just obediently take up the position of the Sun Knight?
But youre wrongI dont want to be the Sun Knight! I was unable to hold back my rage and yelled, Not even killing five hundred holy knights is enough to make this clear?!
No, not just that number: from the beginning of the war till now, far more than just five hundred holy knights must have died. So many people have already died
Why is it that even now, none of you are able to understand it? I can no longer return!
Since the moment that I became the Demon King, I knew that I would not be able to go back again!
Every minute, every second, I have to constantly battle with the dark element. Every person living by my side must live in fear. If I were to lose for a single instant, they could very well be killed!
How could I possibly return to Leaf Bud City, return to the Church of the God of Light?
You can return, Captain. Adair smiled unexpectedly and said, Because no one has died at all, not a single person. That battle was only fought for your viewing pleasure, nothing more.
What?
I was stunned. How is this possible? I clearly saw holy knights falling down and not getting up again And then I left. I didnt stay to watch the end of the battle. So it turns out that those five hundred people didnt actually die?
No, whether they died or not, it doesnt matter!
Even if those five hundred people did not die, it has nothing to do with me! I dont want to go back at all. I have everything in the Demon Kings Castle. Compared to the shabbiness of the Church of the God of Light, its an infinite number of times better!
Other than jewels, stone sculptures, and corpses What else is there here?
Wherever I wish to go, I can use teleportation and go there immediately. Im absolutely free!
Im at aplete loss as to where to go.
No one can restrict me!
Theres no one by my side at all
Im very happy! I shouted with all my might, simply hoping to convince them and myself.
However, Adair still said obstinately, Captain, the Demon Kings Castle doesnt have the holy knights that you always protect, and it doesnt have the Sun Knight toon. Moreover, it doesnt have the Twelve Holy Knights whom you regard as brothers! There is nothing here. Its basically a ghost town! This is a specialized prison to lock the Demon King in!
Damn it
After saying all of this, Adair abruptly closed his mouth and only stared at my face. I didnt know what he was looking at, and in my current state, I didnt have the slightest inclination to use farsight to see.
Since you know I tried to smile, but couldnt manage to do it and simply gave up. Why did you alle to tear my new world apart?!
Only after I finished screaming did I realize that my voice was cracking.
Captain
Adair looked distressed, and even Vidar, who had been crushed against the wall, was failing to re at me. What are the two of them doing? Im about to kill them! Bastards!
Do you know how much determination Ive had to muster to close myself into this prison? In order to sever all alternative routes, I even unhesitatingly gave you amand to kill five hundred holy knights! Is all of that still not enough for you?
I looked at Adair and Vidar, and chuckled as I said, If I throw the corpses of you two in front of Lesus, and throw the corpses of Ann and Jasmine at Elmairys and Elijahs feet, will that be enough?
Following the utterance of the words be enough, Adair also flew into the wall and was unable to move, joining Vidar in his predicament. The walls of the corridor previously held the relief sculptures that I had just destroyed. They were uneven and sharp. Hurtling both into them was definitely not afortable matter.
This time, I could not let them off again.
Adair said with difficulty, Cap-Captain, please dont do anything that you will regret.
I looked at him and suddenly burst outughing. The more Iughed, the louder myughter became
Haha, how do you know that I will actually regret killing you?
As long as I killed him, he would not say any more things that would put me in a bad mood. Such an easy way to resolve the problemCwhy have I hesitated?
Your n is to use a teleportation circle to let the Twelve Holy Knightse over? Iughed as I said, I, on the other hand, want to know, in these circumstances where you cant move and cant even speak, what method do you have to cry for help? Dont im I have no care for our camaraderie. Ill give you ten seconds toe up with a way to call for help. After ten seconds, I will kill you both!
However, Adair didnt do anything. He merely watched me. I was somewhat hoping that he would show an expression of despair. It had been way too long since I had seen him make an expression like that.
I remember the first time we met, Adair was as excited as if he had found the lover of his dreams. But when he discovered that my real personality differed from my outer appearance, and my swordsmanship was particrly astonishingastonishingly terriblehe first appeared as if he had been struck by lightning under a clear sky, and then as if I had cheated his feelings.
I had to spend a lot of effort to make him recognize me as his captain from the bottom of his heart. In the teaching process, he had showed expressions that were close to despair, but only close to This time, I should be able to see his true expression of despair, right?
Arge dark de floated by my side. If this de wereunched, both of them would definitely be split in two at the center.
Goodbye, Adair. I released the restraint on his mouth. At the very least, I should give him a chance to say hisst words.
At that moment, Adair smiled sadly and unexpectedly said, Im sorry, Captain. Ive failed.
I waved my hand. The dark de also followed and rose up, then shed downward
Big brother! Dont kill anyone!
ro stood by the doorway, his face full of rm. I had actually already discovered him a while ago; I just didnt care. What could an eight-year old child do? Hold on a minute! I turned my head to look at Adair, and said suspiciously, Your heart rate has slowed downwhy?
Nothing has happened at all, only ro appeared ro? He was looking at me with a remorseful expression. This hardly made me feel reassured, and I asked him at once, ro! What have you done? Eh!
The ce where ro was standing suddenly exploded. In a moment, an immense amount of burning light attacked me, making me feel as if I were about to die. Under the pressure of such huge amounts of light, which made me blind to everything but a stretch of white before my eyes, I couldnt even tell if I was alive or not, let alone use my sensing ability or farsight.
Captain? Are you okay?
I heard Adairs voice as he apologized in a tone that didnt carry a single trace of remorse.
Captain, Im sorry. In order to prepare for any eventualities, I even lied to Vidar. Only the Twelve Holy Knight-Captains and I know the real n. This teleportation circle isnt actually for the Twelve Holy Knight-Captains to teleport over, but to teleport you out.
Also, when I learned that Vidar had been captured, I was afraid that our scheme would be exposed. So I had already passed the magical artifact for teleportation to ro. I am truly grateful to you for bringing him to the Demon Kings Castle.
Go to hell!
Volume 8, The Eleventh of the Final Battle: “The Twelve Holy Knights—Gathered”
Volume 8, The Eleventh Chapter of the Final Battle: The Twelve Holy KnightsGathered
Trantor: Kiyutsuna
I cant see anything
Damn it! Why is the holy element so thick? To gather this much holy element, enough that I would be unable to do it even if I had the Divine Sun Sword and stood in the Church of the God of Light, who could be capable of such a thing?
It was seriously unbearable. Despite not being a direct threat to me, holy element still shes with dark element. As for me, a vessel filled to the brim with dark element, I was standing here getting burned as if I was a fish on a frying pan!
Not to mention that I still could not see anything. Other than holy element, there was only more holy element. Its much too bright!
Adair! I growled. Just what are you pulling?
I felt a wave of intense pain in my shoulder. Adair, you dare to attack me?
Adair, get over here! I sted out arge amount of dark des and roared. How dare you attack me!
These dark des did not seem to be able to stop Adairs attack. Right now, with my sensing ability, I could just barely make out a bunch of shadows flitting back and forth. They were very fast; the dark des could not graze them at all. It did not seem like the work of only one person. Has Adair prepared an ambush?
It made sense. To go through such trouble to make me leave the Demon Kings Castle, it couldnt have been just for a leisurely stroll to get fresh air!
However, the amount of people made no difference. So what if you have blinded me?
Adair, youre truly underestimating the Demon King!
Tens, hundreds, thousands of dark des filled the entire space. Even though the surrounding holy element made it very difficult to gather dark element, it was still not enough to stop the Demon Kings ability to attract dark element. All it did was make the process ten times more taxing than usual.
Be careful now, Adair.
Dark des, fire.
Due to the hindering of my sensing ability, once the des had been fired and traveled farther than three meters, I could no longer see them. However, I could clearly hear the sound of the des cutting into human flesh. The strange thing was that there were no cries of pain. Perhaps they hadnt cut too deeply.
I was slightly peeved, so I decided to gather more dark element to dispel this nket of light. I needed to regain my sensing ability. Being a blind man with open eyes was much too unbearable!
While gathering dark element to fight against the holy element, I also had to keep on firing the dark des to attack those shadowy figures. Since bing the Demon King, this was the first time that Id felt tired by using magic.
Just what kind of person could match the Demon King in gathering elements like this? The Pope?
Hmph! No matter what, I had definitely injured, perhaps even killed, some of them. Even though I couldnt see clearly, the ground was littered with ck shadows in the shape of humans. The stench of blood permeated the air as well.
Bit by bit, the holy element was chased away and reced by dark element. My sensing ability was alsoing back gradually I could see him!
I crafted a giant hand to grab him, but it was nimbly evaded. Angered, I made three more giant hands. This time, he had no room to dodge and resorted to slicing at them with his sword. That sword was truly a sharp one. One swing sliced the thumb off of a giant hand.
However, two other hands rushed in immediately. Even if he cut off more fingers, they could be quickly reced with more dark element. It was an utterly futile struggle.
Finally, the giant hands closed in to the point that he couldnt even swing his weapon. One swing of the sword got it stuck within a giant hand. He tried to pull it out to no avail, and instead got caught by another giant hand himself. The sword remained stuck, and he could no longer move.
Hmph! No matter how good your swordsmanship is, if you cannot move, then what good would it do!
I walked up to him and said coldly, Adair, how dare you attack me. Youve prepared yourself to die, havent you? Although I was going to kill him anyways.
Ngh! I made the giant hand squeeze tighter. Adairs ribs must be broken by now, yet he only let out a muffled grunt. The pain tolerance of sword experts is so annoying!
I pulled out the sword that was embedded in the giant hand and swung it a few times. It was surprisingly agreeable to use.
The four giant hands took hold of Adairs arms and legs, suspending him in mid-air. I walked before him. Im very sorry. I shouldnt have picked you as my vice-captain back then. Youve ved for me all these years, only to be killed by me in the end. I truly cannot think of anyone else more unfortunate than you But you deserve it! Remember in your next life, my orders are to be obeyed unconditionally! Even if its a crazy order such as letting me be the Demon King!
He opened his mouth as if to speak, but with his ribs broken, it was impossible for him to squeeze out a single word. I did not want to listen anyways.
This time, I mustpletely finish him off!
With a thrust, the sword went through his chest effortlessly. This should be enough right? I even killed Adair. This should make you guys despairpletely and leave me alone, right?
By now, the holy element had finally dimmed somewhat, and the surroundings became clearer. I did not want to see Adairs corpse, but I couldnt leave him there by himself to wait for his death either.
Thats right, he wasnt dead yet. My swordsmanship really wasnt all that great, and with the additional hindrance of holy element, I hadpletely missed his vitals and hadnt been able give him a clean and painless death. I should at least give him another stab to put him out of his misery.
Sun
He can still talk? But this- this isnt Adairs voice. Adair wouldnt call me Sun either. He only calls me Captain and Knight-Captain Sun. The only ones who would call me Sun are the Twelve Holy Knights.
His figure gradually became clearer
Lesus.
He suddenly coughed, his mouth stained with blood.
How could it be Lesus? I was somewhat confused. Suddenly, I realized that the sword in my hands was none other than the ever so familiar Divine Sun Swordand two thirds of it was buried within Lesuss chest.
Everyone is
I widened my eyes unconsciously. But Lesus did not finish his sentence. Instead, he turned to survey our surroundings with a sorrowful expression.
The surroundings
There were corpses everywhere.
Chikus was sprawled on the ground. His left shoulder had been cut open and his shoulder de broken. Blood pooled around him.
Elmairy was on his side, with a cut through his neck. His head hung crooked to one side. I did not know if his spine was broken or not.
was lying spread eagle. An X shaped cutid prominently upon his chest, deep enough to see the bones underneath.
The others
Lesus murmured weakly, Sun.
I turned my attention to him in a hurry, no longer daring to observe the others disastrous states.
Theyre dead. Theyre all dead
Lesus was still suspended in the air. I hurriedly dispelled the giant hands, but he could not stand at all without the support of them. I was caughtpletely off guard as he crumpled and fell. The Divine Sun Sword was pulled straight out of his chest, apanied by a huge amount of blood
Judgment!
Before Judgment hit the ground, I managed to catch him. I immediatelyid him onto the ground to check the injury on his chest. Upon closer inspection I found that the wound wasnt just a chest wound. The sword had pierced a hole right through his back, resulting in severe blood loss.
This, this kind of injury requires an Ultimate Heal. I have to first gather holy element
I gazed down at my hands, which didnt have even a shred of holy element. I could only gather endless amounts of dark element, only useful for killing people, not saving them!
Judgment is about to die, yet here I am, unable to do anything. Am I really going to have to sit here and watch him die?
Sun.
Judgment reached a hand out to my face. For some reason, his fingers only rested lightly upon my eyelid.
Everyone dreamed of the same thing one night. All of us, including Rnd. Sun, do you understand? Even Rnd who does not need sleep dreamed that the God of Light did not abandon you.
The God of Light? Despite worrying over the urgency of Judgments injuries, I was still startled. What does this have to do with the God of Light not abandoning me?
Shut up! Hurry up and heal yourself! Dont just talk! I pressed down on his chest wound. But the cut was too deep, and the blood continued to ceaselessly flow.
Yet, he paid it no heed, focused only on his own mutterings. In the dream, you were gazing at us with blue eyes, and your tears were falling nonstop.
It scared Rnd so much that he rushed to us the next day to report that he dreamed of you crying. He thought something had happened to you and was panicking. Thats how everyone found out about this urrence.
Then, he actually smiled. But his voice was no more than a bare whisper. Do you know, regarding this dream, what everyones identical consensus was?
His smile was so weak I tried my best to reply with a smile as well. To give me a good scolding?
Judgment smiled, but his hand slid down.
Its
His eyes closed, his head drooped, and his voice could barely be heard. How much we missed your blue eyes.
Judgment? I shook him, Judgment? Judgment? Judgment? Judgment? Judgment
Sun.
I raised my head, nkly staring at Rnd who was limping this way. His wounds were no better than the others, but he was an undead creature. He had already died.
Rnd said disbelievingly, Y-You killed them? You actually killed your brothers the Twelve Holy Knights!
I
I didnt know it was them. I, I I killed the Twelve Holy Knights.
No, no
Sun? Rnd walked a step closer.
Nooooooooooooo
What have I done?
Just what have I done No, I cant! Control it, everyone is still here, I cant lose control, everyone, everybodys corpses are still here Corpses
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!
Sun!
Unbearable pain. Only wishing to perish with everything. Somebody was shaking me by the shoulders while yelling into my ear, Sun, Sun, hurry up and use Resurrection!
Resurrection? Thats right! Theres still Resurrection! Everyone can still be saved!
No, the me right now has no means of casting Resurrection. I-I am no longer the Sun Knight, I am Grisia the Demon King. All I can gather is the dark element, not the holy element that can resurrect people!
Sun, calm down. Right now, only you can save everyone!
As he spoke, Rnd astonishingly went to pick up the Divine Sun Sword that was lying on the ground. He held the sword out to me. Rnd was an undead creaturehis entire arm was charred and smoking because of the Divine Sun Sword, yet he did not let it go.
I turned to look at everyone, at all the heavily injured corpses strewn around the ground. And suddenly, realization hit me. What is there to hesitate about? Could the situation possibly get any worse than it already is? Absolutely not!
No longer hesitant, I reached out and took the Divine Sun Sword. Then, I immediately summoned Scarlet, Pink, and Stephen, and to the three liches Imanded, Draw the magic runes for Resurrection, hurry!
Upon seeing the scene, all three of them looked stunned. Then, remembering mymand, they immediately realized what I was nning to do.
Dont be a fool. Theres no way you can resurrect ten people! Pink scolded.
I can! I yelled, angry.
Do you really n to resurrect ten people? Stephen said incredulously. The you right now cant even manage one! Youre already a vessel for the dark element. Youre not the Sun Knight anymore, but the Demon King! Youre the spokesperson of the Shadow God. The God of Light wont answer you at all!
He voiced my biggest concern. The Divine Sun Sword felt hot and scorching in my hands, as if telling me that I, as I was right now, was no longer its owner. I tightened my grip around the sword.
Judgment said the God of Light didnt abandon me. I trust him!
Raising the Divine Sun Sword, I turned my gaze upwards reverently. Even though I could not see the sunwith my blindness, I had not been able to see even a shred of light for a long time nowI still called out, I believe the God of Light will not abandon His Twelve Holy Knights!
God of Light, I am not the Shadow Gods Demon King! I am your Sun Knight. I have been and I always will be! Please answer my plea, and re-awaken Your Twelve Holy Knights!
I beg of you, please dont abandon me again, please dont abandon the Twelve Holy Knights. I truly will descend into Hell
Oomph!
There was suddenly a grunting sound as Rnd was sent flying, but no one had attacked him. Thankfully, he was able to get up again immediately, with an expression of utter confusion. Good thing he isnt hurt.
He looked at me, and then yelled, Sun, above you!
I had also noticed it. Above my head had appeared a huge orb of holy element, practically like a sun!
Despite not being able to see, I still raised my head. I fought away the urge to cry. There were still too many things left to do. This wasnt the time for tears. It was just that The God of Light was much too good to me.
Im sorry. I cant believe I had suspected that You only chose me as Sun Knight so that I could be the Demon King.
Truly, You have always loved us deeply.
The holy orb transformed into a beam of light and crashed straight down.
Ahhhhhhhh!
Large amounts of holy element surged into my body, painful beyond words. Dimly, I seemed to hear the sound of Scarlet screaming. I gritted my teeth to hold back any more screams of pain, lest Scarlet did anything rash and unexpected. I then yelled to the three liches, Donte here, Scarlet! Go draw the magic runes for Resurrection!
The searing, hot painsted for a long time, but the pain was wee to me, for it meant power to heal everybody!
The light beam gradually became weaker, the pain not as intense anymore. I still had strength left to take care of other matters. Taking out the Eternal Tranquility, I poured in holy element to activate the magic seal the Pope had put in before, stopping dark element from flowing back into my body.
When the beam had shrunk to the size of a fist, I called out, Rnd, help me move everyone here! Scarlet, is the magic circle ready
As thest shred of light faded, my words were stuck in my throat. Judgment was standing right in front of me. He raised his hands, palms pressing on my chest, solidly securing the Eternal Tranquility above my heart.
Judgment? I stared at him nkly. You didnt die?
He actually had the nerve to grin, casually replying, Do I look dead to you?
But just now
Another pair of hands draped onto my shoulder. Earth taunted, How could that level of injury ever kill off the Twelve Holy Knights! Arent you being way too gullible?
Thats right! Metal put his hand on my other shoulder, screeching, I was worried if the injuries were too shallow, and if I should add another stab to my waist. Good thing I didnt!
Wouldnt you be happier if you did? Moon jutted out his chin. Even though his expression was one of suspicion, with the angle his head was tilted at, it would look like he was looking down on you regardless of his expression.
Stone took hold of my hand, shaking his head as he spoke, Youve always underestimated us too much.
Say what you like, but why the heck are you holding my hand?
Sigh! Leaf touched my face with one hand, while the other rubbed his own neck. He smiled wryly. Last time, I died for real from a sh to the neck. This time, I had to sh my own neck to fake death. In future battles, I definitely will need a metal neck brace.
What does your neck brace have to do with my face?
Storm stretched sleepily, taking hold of my left arm as he sighed, I havent slept thisfortably in such a long time.
ze suddenly hugged me from the behind, tightly enough that I thought my ribs were going to break. Are you trying to punish me for breaking Judgments ribs earlier?
Ice quietly held my other hand, his demeanor just like that of a newlywed wife!
Cloud appearedst. He looked around, and upon finding no more space for him to squeeze through, resigned himself to holding onto my hair.
Rnd was the only one who didnt approach. In the past, he would always more or less wear a lonely expression when he could not join in on something. But this time, even though he couldnt take part, he gazed at us with his eyes, as if he was standing by our side.
What are you guys doing? But what I managed to ask was, You guys are truly not dead?
It doesnt matter what theyre doing. Never mind touching, I wouldnt mind if they each gave me a stab, as long as theyre alive!
Leaf replied exasperatedly, Cant you feel that my hand on your face is warm?
Its actually pretty icy
Eh, I lost a bit too much blood. Leaf actually took out a rose bead to crush, and his hand immediately became a lot warmer.
After confirming that the people before my eyes werent illusions, I finally had the mind to ask, What are you all touching me for?
Judgment looked to the side, and I followed his gaze. There stood a huge pir. I wasnt sure if it was from my attacks or if it was originally crooked, but it looked like it was about to fall over any second.
You guys are finally done! Now its my turn to work.
A person jumped out from behind the pir, and even though he was wearing light mage robes instead of the usual fancy ones, if that wasnt the Pope, then Im not the Demon King!
He dragged out a box as he spoke, pulling from it a bunch of magic tools. Then he flopped down and proceeded to draw on the ground, looking like a mischievously doodling brat.
That damned geezer could actually hide from my sensing abilities. Just who are you? The Pope is actually the ultimate Demon King right?
What are you all grabbing me for? If its to beat me up, then start already! This was taking a toll on my heart. I wasnt sure if I should be touched that everyone was still alive, or be wary of a beating.
There is only one solution. Judgment began to exin. Using the entire Church of the God of Light as the base, and the entire Leaf Bud City as support, we can turn the city into one huge seal, keeping you in the Sun Knight state. However, that needs to wait until youre back at the Church of the God of Light to proceed. So for now, were making a temporary seal with the Divine Sun Sword as the base, and the Twelve Holy Knights as support.
I was speechless for a moment, then protested, I cant be the Sun Knight! The Demon King must keep on absorbing the dark element, or the world will be destroyed!
Thats why, every six months you must take the temporary sealwhich is the Divine Sun Sword and the Twelve Holy Knightsto a barren ce with no people, and spar with Rnd. We will aid him with non-holy light rted skills. Both of you will use dark element, which will expend a considerablyrge amount of dark element.
I remained silent for a long time, before speaking faintly, This is much too risky. If you guys have anymon sense, youd know that the best n is to leave me alone! Have you considered, that should you bring me back, Leaf Bud City will always live under the fear of the Demon King, and that if I lose control someday, it might then be a ghost city?
Metal said sharply, Did you think we came to find you withmon sense?
Even the easy-going Stone was angry. Faking death was anything but easy. One wrong move and wed truly be dead!
Storm shrugged, saying, Even your vice-captain had no such thing asmon sense. If he had any, hed have reced you as the Sun Knight, and not gone and be a spy! Did you know, he went with the resolve of killing a holy knight on the spot if thats what it took to prove his loyalty to you!
I know. He had even almost killed Vidar.
Anyhow, none of us have anymon sense, you idiot!
Your teacher has nomon sense either! The king who agreed to let Leaf Bud City be a seal also had no such thing! Even the Pope came along with us without anymon sense!
Eh, that I do havemon sense! The Pope raised his head and said awkwardly, Im only supporting you all because I heard about the dream all eleven of you had, confirming the God of Light does want to bring Sun back!
Everyone ignored him.
Judgment spoke calmly, If we bring you back, Leaf Bud City will live under the threat of a subdued Demon King. If we dont bring you back, the entire world will live under the threat of apletely out of control Demon King. Even His Majesty the King understood this, which is why he agreed to our n.
Storm grinned, saying, The king even used the a huge risk for our country excuse to rip off a huge sum of money from the Kingdom of Kissinger and the Kingdom of Moon Orchid as Demon King Management fees. By weing the Demon King, the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound will be financially set for the next ten years!
Yet not a single penny is shared with the Church of the God of Light, the Pope muttered.
Earth cursed, You bastard, dont you know that if a leader sets a bad example, his subordinates will follow suit? The person whocks the mostmon sense is you!
How do Ickmon sense? I sputtered. I have already resigned myself to being the Demon King!
Rnd was to first to reply from his spot a ways away. Grisia, if you had anymon sense, I should have been burned at the stake by now, right?
Leaf scolded, Did you use anymon sense while resurrecting me? If you had, you wouldnt be blind right now!
I moved my gaze over each person, finally stopping at Judgment, with everyone staring at him.
What are you staring at me for?
He spoke calmly, Even though Im the Judgment Knight, I still have to obey the leader of the Holy Temple, the Sun Knight. And my Sun Knight had only said that the Twelve Holy Knights will never abandon each other. He never mentioned whatmon sense is.
Then, out of the blue he switched the topic, bringing up something utterly unrted. However, his words werent unfamiliar. It was a question he had asked me a long time ago.
Sometimes, I really dont understand the purpose of the Twelve Holy Knights pretense. Its understandable that the Judgment Knight must remain cold-hearted, but whats the point of needing specific appearances like ck hair and ck eyes?
Before I could figure out why he was repeating words from the past, everyone else answered in unison.
The Twelve Holy Knights remain unchanged through the generations.
And thew and justice they represent will forever remain unchanged as well.
Even when everything else changes with time,
Some things will never change.
The Sun Knight will never change.
The eleven brothers standing by his side will never change either,
A little pretense in exchange for eleven brothers, what a good deal!
Judgment, you told them?
Judgment shook his head and replied, No, I didnt say anything. The dream I told you about actually went on longer for the others. I only dreamed of you weeping, but they had also dreamed of the scene where I asked you that question.
At that, he suddenly smiled. Grisia, you once told me, that if even the God of Light wants you to be the Demon King, what else could you do? Now, the God of Light wants you to obediently return to the Holy Temple. What else can you do?
But Im so afraid.
I finally said it. It was because I was afraid, so no matter how much I wanted to go back, I had to hold myself back at all costs, telling myself that I could not return to the Church of the God of Light.
What are you afraid of? Judgment asked with a frown.
I looked at everyone. I knew there were tears falling from my eyes, but I didnt have the time to mind them.
If a day were toe, when I be someone who really deserves a beatingand I mean the kind that really deserves one! Would you guys still not give up on me no matter what? Just like today, without anymon sense?
Im afraid that Ill be more and more twisted under the influence of the dark element. Im so afraid of seeing disappointment in your eyes, so afraid to hear you guys say, We cant take it anymore. Were giving up on you.
Storm patted my shoulder, saying, Dont be afraid. If you deserve even a bit of a beating, well immediately beat you up without any mercy!
Heh!
Earth swore, What the heck are you crying for?! Guys look really ugly when they cry! Especially when youreughing and crying at the same time, thats super hideous!
Shut up, the tears wont stop! Sob
Uhm The Pope cut in, I finished drawing the magic circle. Can we start the sealing ritual now?
Everyone chorused, Obviously, hurry up already! Do you think itsfortable for ten people to crowd around touching a man?
The Pope got up, saying, Take off your shirts.
What?
Everyone stripped off their tops without missing a beat. On their chests were the exact same magic circles, and they looked like they were probably tattoos.
I tried to hold back the prickling feeling in my eyes, not wanting to be called a crybaby by Earth. I turned my attention to the Pope in a hurry and asked, What should I do?
All you have to do is release the holy element that you have just taken in.
Its that simple? I gaped. I had thought itd be beyond difficult. This was a magic ritual to seal the Demon King, after all!
The hardest part has already passed. Its now up to fate whether it seeds or fails. The Pope replied with a shrug.
This magic ritual is the worlds most powerful sealing ritual. However, only the theory exists, for nobody has ever used it. Thats because its sess rate is very low. Not only does it require arge amount of holy element, the one being bound cannot struggle at all through the sealing process either. But what kind of person wouldnt struggle when theyre being bound by powerful magic? Never mind the Demon King!
He looked at me, and asked seriously, Sun, are youpletely willing to be sealed? Because if this ritual were to fail, youd revert back to Demon King form after expending all the holy element, and we might all be killed.
I looked at everyone, feeling d for my sensing ability. It allowed me to look at everyone all at once even when there were too many people around. I didnt have to worry about only having two eyes and being unsure of who to look at.
These kinds of fetters, truly
I could not be more willing.
Volume 8, The Twelfth of the Final Battle: “Ending the Demon King”
Volume 8, The Twelfth Chapter of the Final Battle: Ending the Demon King
Trantor: Lucathia
I finally understood the words Earth had said.
A man who is crying andughing at the same time is ugly to the extreme!
Even if that man is Adair, I still had an urge to send him flying!
Especially when he was using a sobbing voice to shout, Captain~ while dashing toward me, and even though I knew he had made great sacrifices, that I should be grateful from the bottom of my heart, that I should probably even join in and dash toward him shouting Vice-captain~ I still pressed my foot on his face and shouted, You better clean up your tears and snot before you get back up!
Adairy t on the ground. After a minute, he stood back up with an iparably refreshing look, and hadpletely returned to his professional image of a vice-captain. He also used a sincere voice to say, Captain, I am ted that you have finally returned.
Hearing this, I regarded him solemnly and said, I have truly troubled you greatly this time.
It was probably because, throughout my entire life, I seldom thanked people so directly that Adair was somewhat disconcerted when he answered, N-No, not at all.
Adair, among the most fortunate things that have happened to me in my lifetime, one of them is having you as a vice-captain. I could not be more sincere as I said, Even if I were to repeat my life a hundred times, I will always choose you as my vice-captain. I can swear to the God of Light that all of the words I have spoken just now cannot be any truer!
You, you praise me too much, Captain My praise caused Adair to blush a bit. He hurriedly used a serious tone to cover it up as he said, This is the expected duty of someone in the position of vice-captain!
I had praised him enough, so I said, Since thats the case, you can start carrying out your duty now!
Huh? Even Adair could not help asking, So quickly?
I nodded. Other than Rnd who was still roaming about, the Twelve Holy Knights were all sleeping like they were dead. Before they slept, they only told me a single sentence.
Taking care of the aftermath is all yours!
After that, everyone went to sleep. I was very certain that even Storm, Leaf, and on top of that, Cloud, would not help me divide up the work this time. Luckily I still had Adair. Even if I said this one thousand more times, I would not tire of it. I really had such a good eye for people back then!
Since he was my vice-captain, Adairs psychological qualities were nothing to scoff at. He immediately entered work mode and asked, Captain, are we to call back the troops now?
Of course not! I retorted, With as big an event as the Church of the God of Light deploying troops, if we were to return in failure, the Churchs reputation would definitely plummet so much that the Pope would spit blood!
Even though I didnt care whether or not he spit blood, recruiting worshipers was the Sun Knights duty. If our reputation fell to desperate levels, several of our believers would no doubt run off. I would never allow that to happen!
Confused, he asked, Then, what is to be done at the moment?
You still have to ask? Of course its crusading against the Demon King!
Adair froze. He lowered his voice and said, But you are the Demon King.
I tilted my head to look at Adair. Even though he put a lot of effort into maintaining his professionalism, he could not stop his body from stiffening.
What are you nervous about? Youve already gone head-to-head with the Demon King. Youre still afraid of the Sun Knight?
Compared to the Sun Knight, the Demon King really isnt much. Adair seriously said, Captain, when you are the Sun Knight, you are much scarier, truly! When you were the Demon King, the most you would do is get angry, and sometimes you would hit people, and asionally you would kill someone, but as the Sun Knight, you would always scheme someone to death, an eye for an eye!
This isnt praise. Dontplete it with a worshiping expression!
So, Captain, how are we to crusade against the Demon King under the situation where you are the Demon King?
Who says Im the Demon King?
Adair blinked. I looked at him, smiling as I said, Youre the Demon King.
Huh?
After rushing about for three days, I thoroughlyprehended the infrastructure of the army and the terrain of the vicinity. I was then busy with organizing all sorts of matters, and I also had to pass information back to the Holy Temple and other ces. Most importantly, I also had to let the Twelve Holy Knights catch up on their sleep. It was only then, finally, that I could have the army of the Church of the God of Light gather with the intention to continue to head toward the Demon Kings Castle on our crusade.
On horseback, I arrived before the army that had finished assembling. As usual, I began speaking my radiance-filled nonsense.
Under the God of Lights illumination, the army will now step foot upon the path of defeating darkness. Even if there shall be masses of thistles and thorns en route, as holy knights, we must disregard anguish and pains done unto us, for only when we see the suffering of themon folk must we wield the weapons in our hands, to eliminate the darkness shrouding the people and honor the beauty of the light!
Phew~. I havent spoken this way in a long time. Im really a little rusty. When I return to the Holy Temple, I should practice for a good while to prevent returning all my elegance back to my teacher.
The holy knights stared at me in absolute silence, but it definitely wasnt because they couldnt stay focused and were sleepy. In the past, whenever they listened to me speak, they would always look as absentminded as having their spirit be with the God of Light, but now they were so seriously staring at me that their eyes had be cross-eyed!
The Sun Knight toon especially, because they could see their captain with their eyes, all of them had their emotions tantly disyed, tears and snot flowing, giving me the urge to stomp on each and every one of their faces.
Excellent speech, came a cheer from behind.
I smiled faintly. Even though I had already seen them, I turned around to face the people who hade over. Then, I used a quiet voice that only we could hear to ask, Did you get enough sleep?
Nope. Storm weakly said, Can I sleep three more days?
I nodded and said, With your abilities, you could sleep on your horse.
Thats true, but I can sleep better on a bed.
The Holy Temple has beds, yet you cant sleep there, someone murmured quite loudly.
Dont say it!
Everyone had probably slept well. Their moods were good, and theirughter made the atmosphere rather lighthearted. I was just about to remind them to be more serious, we were crusading against the Demon King after all, so this kind of fieldtrip-like atmosphere wasnt eptable! However, Judgment suddenly frowned and bellowed, Depart. Then, everyone immediately transformed from schoolchildren on a field trip into holy knights on a crusade, departing by horse at once.
From his horse, Judgment exined to me everything that they had been doing during this time.
Because the Pope needed time toplete the magic circle for the seal in the Church of the God of Light, we had to put an end to the possibility of youring to the Church, so as to prevent you from discovering it. That was why we deployed troops against you as a pretense. With everyone gone from the Holy Temple, you would think the Church was empty, and so you would have no need to go there.
So it was like this. I knew it! Judgment wouldnte and crusade against me for no reason.
In order to prevent you from doing something irreversible during this period, we decided to send someone to your side. Judgment calmly said, At first, I wanted to send Storm, but Adair volunteered himself. It was also more convincing for him to switch sides than Storm. You have a very good vice-captain.
I know.
First, we sent Adair over, not only to prevent you from doing something irreversible, but also to reach an agreement with Scarlet. Because Adair had to ensure the safety of all of the holy knights, to prevent you from doing something you could never take back, he needed Scarlets cooperation. Otherwise, it couldnt be done, because all of the undead creatures were summoned by her.
Scarlet? I shouted in rm, But she would never betray me!
Indeed, she didnt betray you. Judgment nodded. We promised her, if you returned to the Church of the God of Light as the Sun Knight, then even when you lost your powers in the future, the Church of the God of Light would protect you and would not let you be crusaded against.
If this was the condition, then Scarlet was likely to agree. After all, she has always worried that I would end up getting killed.
That is not the only reason why she agreed. Judgments lips lifted. She said that you really wanted to return to the Holy Temple, that you were enduring it with a lot of pain. She didnt want to see you continue to be in such pain.
She once killed you.
Really? Ive forgotten. He is obviously lying with his eyes open. He told such a tant lie, yet Judgments heart rate didnt even change. His lying ability is truly too frightening!
I used a very suspicious gaze to look at Judgment, but his expression didnt change at all. He continued to exin, Adairsst job was to send you over to our side.
When I heard this, I very disapprovingly said, You guys really shouldnt havee at me head on. What if I really killed you all?
Thats impossible. Judgment said indifferently, Because we never fought against you. From start to finish, there was only one person who was actually fighting with you, and that was Rnd. The others, once they realized you had been sent over, had immediately taken the Popes special medicine for feigning death andy down on the ground to pretend to be dead.
So it was like that! So from start to finish, that shadow that was super quick was always Rnd? No wonder he had so many injuries on him!
Even though we can pretend to be dead, the injuries were real, otherwise you would definitely see through us. In order to make you believe it, we even used the dream you had before. Because of that, Leafs neck injury and zes shoulder injury were the hardest to create. If we took a misstep, they could have slept on forever!
Then why did you guys do that! What if they really got into trouble? Then what? I growled angrily.
Judgment didnt answer, but I understood it myself. They had to make sure it was absolutely wless. If I were to discover any abnormalities, they might have all died together!
In the end, we finally managed to force you to grab the Divine Sun Sword out of your own volition for the sake of wanting to cast Resurrection. With the holy element, the dark element in your body was all driven out.
Speaking of this, Grisia, there is something I must tell you. Judgment hesitated. When you return to Leaf Bud City and formallyplete the seal, without the Divine Sun Sword and the temporary seal of all of the Twelve Holy Knights, you will probably not be able to leave Leaf Bud City.
Having the Twelve Holy Knights all leave the Church of the God of Light at the same time, letting the Church be an empty hull, was too outrageous. Just having to leave every half a year to go to the wilderness to exhaust the dark element was already too much. These words pretty much pronounced that I could practically never leave Leaf Bud City again.
Isnt telling me now a little toote?
Judgment looked at me worriedly.
But I smiled and said easily, My everything is in Leaf Bud City. I dont need to take a single step outside of town. Have you forgotten that I was originally someone who doesnt even like leaving the Holy Temple during a break? I dont even like leaving the Holy Temple, but now the range of my actions is permissible in the entirety of Leaf Bud City.
Judgments expression rxed a whole lot. He offhandedly said, When we learned that you would not be able to leave Leaf Bud City, everyone swore that when they retired, they would all live in Leaf Bud City.
You dont need to do that at all! Some peoples homes arent in Leaf Bud City, right?
Then, youll need to convince them yourself. Judgment had a smile on as he said, I dont want to do something as tough as that. It would most likely be to no avail.
God of Light, these fetters that you have arranged for me are really a bit too strong.
Hmm? Judgments expression turned puzzled. The Pope discovered the magic circle from an old scroll. It has nothing to do with the God of Light.
By fetters, Sun doesnt mean the magic circle.
Judgment blinked, his hand already on his sword, about to draw it. He shouted, Who is it?
Expressionless, I shouted, Cloud, where are you?
Here. Cloud silently floated upwards from behind, to the right.
Arent you overdoing it? Now your floating is even making your horse invisible too? You even frightened Judgment!
Judgment and the cold, cruel-hearted faction he led all stared with wide eyes. On the other hand, the good, warm-hearted faction didnt have much of a reaction. At most, they showed expressions of admiration.
Judgment put away his sword and asked in curiosity, If the fetters dont refer to the magic circle, then what do they refer to?
Cloud didnt answer. He only looked at him and then at the rest of the Twelve Holy Knights.
Judgment lightly said, Oh, and his lips lifted upward.
Judgment, your smile is scaring Vidar and the other holy knights
Sorry. Judgment awkwardly let his smile drop.
Hes here! Stone urged his horse forward and warned us.
From the faraway horizon, a thread of smoke rose. Everyone immediately took an extremely alert stance Hey, Earth, stop yawning! I red at him.
Hmph! Storm is even sleeping! Earth mouthed back to me.
When the smoke was close enough for us to see the undead army, the sky suddenly twisted, and a figure as dark as the night appeared, wearing a ck crown and robes of the same color. The eyes werepletely ck as well, without any white.
Hezily looked down at us. First, heughed for a good long while. Then, his face changed and he yelled, I am the master of the world, the king of the darknessthe Demon King! You maggots actually dare to crusade against me? Prepare to pay the price!
From the side came Earths whispered praise, His acting is truly too great! He is a hundred times more like a demon king than a certain someone!
Being like the demon king isnt something to praise. Ill just pretend that Earth wasnt making a dig at me.
Adair is truly omnipotent!
Storm praised, From being the vice-captain, to bing the insider, to acting as the Demon King, he can do it all. Sun, for you to be able to find such a vice-captain was truly a great fortune.
What fortune! Thats called having a good eye for discovering talent and nurturing training!
It was because as a captain, I had amazing foresight and threw all of my work at my vice-captain, thus training him into a two-faced person. In front of people, he smiles; behind their backs, he beats them up. That was why he had such great acting skills. Even if his captain identally bes the demon king, his captain still has a stand-in to use! Hahahahaha
Cough cough! I almost forgot that I wasnt the demon king at the moment. I was too used to lengthyughter. Thankfully, I had beenughing to myself and had notughed out loud. That would be a mess.
Judgment impatiently shouted, Knight-Captain Sun, the Demon King has delivered his challenge. What is your response?
I shouted, full of vigor, Twelve Holy Knights, heed mymand!
Yes!
Twelve Holy Knights of the Church of the God of Light, I dere here and now, that we will end. The. Demon. King!
And so unveils the greatest fraud in history
From then on, the demon king still had to be born after a certain time, but the demon king never again caused great harm to the world. The reason was because each kingdoms royalty and their church had a secret that couldnt be revealed, passed down through the generations
Volume 8, Epilogue: Character Introductions and Special Project (End)
Volume 8, Epilogue: Character Introductions and Special Project (End)
Trantor: lucathia
Character Introductions
Michel: One of the unfortunate adventurers who epted the Demon King. Also the leader of the adventurer team.
Taylen: The second of the unfortunate adventurers who epted the Demon King. Furthermore, a super unfortunate guy whom the Demon King selected as the first hero. Other than that, he also seems to hold some secrets.
Charlotte: The third of the unfortunate adventurers who epted the Demon King. In addition, since she has the same name as the demon king candidate from before, she has somewhat caused the Demon King to shift his feelings to her. In the end, she seems to be a little interested in the Demon King, too.
Jasmine: The princess of the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound. Elijahs betrothed.
Epilogue
I remember seeing a movie in the past. Basically, the movie was about the male lead saving his younger sister, who got caught on a snowy mountain. He formed a team to foray into the mountains, but on the way, idents kept happening, and the team members died one after another
At the time, I was quite young. As I watched, I felt that the male protagonist was really stupid. For the sake of saving one person, a bunch of people ended up dying. It was not worth it at all!
But as I grew older, I started to understand that you cant assign a worth to this kind of thing, because theres absolutely no way you can watch a loved one turn into a cold corpse right before your eyes.
Saving her might end in regret, but if you dont save her, you would regret it from the start.
The feelings the Twelve Holy Knights hold for each other are much the same. They are unable to watch any one of them walk toward destruction right before their eyes. Even if dragging him back would result in perishing together, they would still not be able to let him fall into the abyss.
In short, this series is a story about being unable to ce righteousness before family. It is full of bonds and fetters betweenpanions, but these bonds dont stop at the Twelve Holy Knights. They extend endlessly onwards, from the previous Twelve Holy Knights, to the current Twelve Holy Knights, the current vice-captains, and finally, to the next generation of Twelve Holy Knights
Between people, even with endless words, they still cannot say clearly whether it was coincidence, fate or destiny. In the end, Grisia merely smiled and said, You have a brilliant smile,pletely following in the footsteps of his teacher, who answered because of your brilliant blond hair.
The final ending details the selection of the next generation of young knights, but this is actually a beginning. Every generation of the Twelve Holy Knights has a story, a legend.
The ending of the previous generation is the beginning of the next generation. This never-ending legend is exactly the God of Lights biggest miracle.
In fact, reality is much the same. From the parent to the child, and then the child has another child. Every person endlessly continues onward. Each and every one of us has our own paths in life, and the tracks we leave are all stories, all legends.
We are the Twelve Holy Knights.
Some people are like the workaholic Storm. Some people are like Earth, pretending to be prey, when theyre really predators. Some people might want to hide like Cloud
And then you might meet someone cold on the outside but warm on the inside like Judgment, or someone who says one thing but means another, like Metal, or someone kind but who secretly hammers straw dolls like Leaf
You might not meet twelve of them, or there might even be hundreds and thousands, or strangers mighte together by chance, or join hands and experience life together, or keeppany until old age, until finally, you see each other off.
Everyone has their own path to follow. The Legend of Sun Knight detailed one such path, one that crossed with each and every reader. Although all good things muste to an end over the course of ones life, they will leave evesting memories.
As an author, my biggest wish is for my works to apany everyone in a part of their lives, leaving a memory never to be forgotten. I hope this child, The Legend of Sun Knight, has been able to aplish that.
The paths in ones life will intersect. This is the most beautiful painting the world has to offerthe best legend.
There have always been miracles. We are the miracle.
By Yu Wo
Special Project: The Legend of Sun Knight Question Dump
Because this is the final volume, I let everyone ask questions in my blog, and now I will include the questions and answers in volume 8s epilogue.
However, I obviously cant include all of them, so I picked some to answer. If I did not answer yours, please dont be sad. If you enjoy this kind of question and answer corner, youll have another chance with No Hero! Try, try again!
Q1: When will The Legend of Sun Knight volume 8 be released?
A: Right now.
Q2: Will The Legend of Sun Knight have spin-offs?
A: Yes. There will be spin-offs (stories that you wont understand unless you have read The Legend of Sun Knight) and rted stories (stories that can stand alone), those being Searching for Rnd and Female Warrior.
Q3: Who is the authors favorite character?
A: The triple-awesome guy with awesome strength, an awesome personality, and an awesome figure: Knight-Captain Judgment. (The guy with terrible strength, a terrible personality, and a figure thats not worth looking at, Knight-Captain Sun, can stop ring at me please.)
Q4: The Legend of Sun Knight has ended. What is the side benefit that the author will miss the most?
A: The days where I get to savor readers thoughts from discussion posts that I open for readers to leave their opinions after reading.
Q5: If Sun didnt be the Sun Knight, what would he have be?
A: Of course he would be a necromancer-in-training -> necromancer -> demon king candidate -> demon king OR corpse, in that order!
Q6: What kind of flour does Sun use in his facial masks?
A: Gluten-free flour from the ins of Skartx. PS: Our world does not produce this kind of flour.
Q7: I want to know Rnds past and future!
A: Please refer to Searching for Rnd. This is merely a question and answer But I can tell you his three sizes are 109, 78, 96 (unit: cm). Hows that for an answer?
Q8: Where did the name The Legend of Sun Knighte from?
A: The brain of the author filled with unidentified substances from another dimension.
Q9: Is Aldrizzt a virgin?
A: If he is, what do you n on doing?
Q10: How does Judgment regard Sun?
A: Admiration. He really admires both his ability to solve matters and his ability to cause trouble.
Q11: May I ask if Grisias facial mask really works?
A: It only works for holy knights.
Q12: What type of girls do the Twelve Holy Knights like?
A:
SunBefore bing blind, beauties. After bing blind, anyone with a good figure.
StormSomeone who takes the initiative to chase after him, but her figure cannot be too good. He would be embarrassed.
EarthBeauties who are busty.
LeafAnn.
zeWhat are girls? Can they be eaten?
CloudIt depends on what kind of female protagonist is in the book he is currently reading.
JudgmentSomeone filled with a sense of justice and who will take the initiative, or else there will probably be no result for his entire lifetime.
MoonAlways on the lookout for a girlfriend over 180cm tall.
IceSomeone who likes to eat sweets. Its even better if that someone gives off a nice scent.
MetalSomeone with a whip. Moon doesnt count.
StoneAs long as the person likes me. (Pauses for a moment.) Really likes me!
Q13: May I please ask if the other Twelve Holy Knights actually all know that Sun and Judgment are good friends?
A: No, no, of course we dont know that they are such good friends that they often chat in the bathroom! By the Twelve Holy Knight-Captains
Q14: Does the Storm Knight ever have a day where he doesnt have to correct documents?
A: Yes, in order to express gratitude toward him, he is always given a day of vacation on his birthday.
Q15: What is Neo and Chasels rtionship like?
A: One is responsible for causing trouble. One is responsible for cleaning up after him.
Q16: When can the Twelve Holy Knights marry? Dont tell me its after forty?
A: It depends on when they save up enough money for the marriage. Holy knights are very poor.
Q17: Just how much money did Sun sneak away with by the time he retired?
A: Actually, after the demon king incident, Sun is left with only debts.
Q18: Adair, Vidar, and Tyler, please describe your captains in one sentence.
A:
AdairCaptain, would you like some blueberry pie?
VidarYes, Captain Judgment!
TylerCaptain, please do not worry. You are doing an amazing job, so dont fret.
Q19: Please give me Adairs past, future, and ambitions!
A: His height is 185cm, his three sizes are 113, 82, 98 (unit: cm). Hows that?
Q20: What is Suns small habit when he gives a seriousmand?
A: He will unconsciously Youre not allowed to say it! By the Eleven Holy Knights
[The Legend of Sun Knight END]
Volume 8, Side Story: “The Complete Peeping Record on Lesus Judgment”
Volume 8, Side Story: The Complete Peeping Record on Lesus Judgment
Trantor: Doza
Shh! Dont talk. The person were going to peep at now is him, Lesus Judgment! Even if its me, theres still the possibility of being discovered, right? So we must be ex-tra-care-ful! Heehee!
What? Who am I? This ah Take a guess? Heehee
Alright! Alright! Stop caring about who I am already. The most important thing right now is peeping! If we dont go soon, we wont be able to see him in his sleep!
I seem to remember that Lesuss room is next door to Grisias?
This is bad. The room is really dark. We wont be able to see anything at all like this!
But if it is too bright, he will notice itJust two or three fireflies should be okay, right? Lets try it! One, two Ahhh! Damn it, he moved! Shh, Shh
Whos there?
Lesus flung aside his quilt in one fluid motion, his hand immediatelynding on the Divine Judgment Sword by his bed. Even in the Holy Temple, he would always keep his divine sword within arms reach.
Fireflies? Lesus hesitated for a moment, but when he didnt detect anything odd, he returned his sword to its original position.
Although there were only two fireflies, they were enough to light up half of Lesuss body. He was wearing a x-colored, sleeveless garment. Even though it was now the beginning of autumn, a slight chill wasnt enough to make the holy knights wear long sleeves and pants.
Putting down his sword, Lesus guided the two fireflies with his hands. He chased them straight to the window and then opened it up to let them leave. It was still dark outside.
Upon seeing that they were gone, Lesusy back on his bed, determined to rest a little while more.
Ahh, so we cant use fireflies. But, theres no need for everyone to worry. Soon, it will be dawn. Itll be bright enough then, so well be able to see plenty, heeheehee!
Even though everyone can only wait now, but! I can see! This insignificant darkness cannot prevent me from peeping at Lesuss sleeping position so disciplined!
Hes lying so straight and stiffly on his back, with a thin quilt pulled up to his stomach. He isnt turning over at all? Cant you kick the nket? Isnt it tiring to sleep like this?
How boring! Grisia always kicks his nket, hugs his pillow, and even talks in his sleep. Peeping at him sleeping is much more fun Ohhh! The sky is starting to brighten! Everyone, hurry up and look!
The first ray of light shone on Lesuss corbone, and following that, the entire side of his face was lit up brightly. He seemed to sense it, eyshes fluttering slightly. He inhaled deeply and opened his eyes, only bleary-eyed for about two seconds before he was fully awake.
As he had purposely arranged the bed in a ce where the sun could easily shine on it, he could always get up on time.
Lifting up the quilt, Lesus had on the same x-colored shorts on his lower body. He walked to the window ledge, where he had ced water and neatly arranged clothes the previous night.
He started to carefully tidy up his appearance. Even though there werent any requirements for the Judgment Knights appearance, Lesus didnt tolerate the least bit of sloppiness for himself.
Soon after, he removed his sleeveless garment in a single movement, and the sun shone on his strong back muscles
Ah So bright! Damn it! I hate it, I hate it! Its the same when I peep at Grisia. Now, Im also not allowed to peep at Lesus. You are truly detestable!
Will you die if I take a peep? Is the flesh of holy knights that precious!? Damn it, I really want to see What? Awaitsun? Im tired of looking at Awaitsun already! Stone? You go remove his pants then. What does it matter if Im only able to see his upper body?
Ah? Youll let me see a little bit? Ah I love you, Big Brother!
Lesus pulled on his pants and fastened the button. Just for a brief moment, you could vaguely see that the top of his underpants was ck.
A bit, my ass! I hate you!
The highlight is already over. Can I skip straight to the evenings bath? Ahhh! No, there is one more thing that is very interesting to watch, I guarantee it!
Heh heh, itll happen today. I specially picked the day!
Come on, well follow Lesus to the Judges Complex now!
The witness and the evidence are all present. Do you still dare to deny your crimes? Lesus roared sternly, both eyes burning. All the criminals that he had to personally interrogate were not pitiable even in death, and the one before his eyes should even go to hell!
Just like usual, after a full day of interrogating criminals, Lesuss mood was so rotten that it couldnt get any worse, even though he had especially arranged for fewer cases today. As he always had an additional task to handle on this day every week, he had to free up his time.
Captain Judgment. Metal walked in. As usual, he felt embarrassed and hung his head, hardly daring to look at his own superior.
Lesus nodded at him. On the contrary, he didnt have any particr feelings. After all, he had been doing this for ten years. This usual practice had long since be natural for him.
Leading the other, he walked to a specially arranged torture chamber. Moon was already waiting inside and was leaning against the torture rack. The moment he saw Metal, he immediately drew out his whip and gave the others calf an iparably urate hit. Metal muffled his groan.
How slow. Come here and stand properly!
Metal obediently walked to the side of the torture rack. Moon put away his whip and tied him to the torture rack with a sense of practiced ease. After that, he turned his head and asked excitedly, Captain Judgment, how about we y with something different today?
Moon, have you be addicted to beating him up? Lesus grudgingly arranged the torture instruments that cluttered the table. Of course, they were specially prepared ones. He wouldnt reuse the torture instruments used on those criminals bodies on Metals body.
Lesus lifted an iron rod and looked thoughtful as he asked, Metal, how about we use the branding iron today?
Metals eyes shone.
Branding iron? Moon asked in astonishment. But, those arent easy to heal and fully recover from, right? Is it really okay?
Lesus responded indifferently, Dont worry, Sun gave me ten rose beads, and he still owes me eighty of them. Even though he is paying me back all the time, I dont think the number is likely to fall.
Moon shook his head, saying, What the heck is Sun doing? He also owes me five of them!
He owes me ten, Metal interrupted.
Ahhh
The hot red iron was branding his lower abdomen. Having been in the Judges Complex for many years, Lesus was well aware of where branding was the most painful.
The smell of scorched skin and flesh arose, along with the shrieking of hispanion. Even though it was impossible to know for certain, Moon sometimes suspected that after being in the Judges Complex for many years, their Captain Judgment had actually already turned into a sadist.
Captain Judgment, dont you feel like puking?
Im okay. Metal is a lot cleaner than criminals, Lesus said calmly.
The real problem is whether or not theyre clean? Moon was a bit speechless.
And hes not suffering at all, Lesus muttered in a low voice.
Not suffering? Metal, Captain Judgment says youre not in pain. Moonughed as he flicked his hand and whipped him, purposely whipping across the wound that had just been branded by the hot iron. He didnt expect that it would cause Metal to shriek.
Moon panicked and eximed, Is it t-too painful? Captain Judgment, where are the beads? Hurry and heal Metal!
However, Lesus remained calm as he queried, Metal? Do we continue?
Metal was in so much pain that he shuddered for a long while before he raised his head, saying hopefully, Can we continue?
Lesus nodded. As long as the condition of the wound is kept within the healing range of the rose beads.
The whip immediatelyshed out, and Moon said angrily as he whipped him, You yelled out so loudly, scaring me into thinking you were truly in pain! Bastard, if I dont beat you until you cry this time, then my name is not Vival!
In the midst of Metals anguished wails, Lesus continued to heat up a piece of iron. He estimated that if he didnt heat the branding iron up too much, perhaps he could burn him three more times
Sitting in the bathroom, Lesus decided to wait for only a minute, as he didnt have anything to do. Unexpectedly, his wait was actually sessful.
Sun walked in. The moment he saw Lesus, he said in amazement, You arent vomiting? Ah, was yourst job today beating Metal?
Lesus nodded his head. Today, I used the branding iron on his lower abdomen. He knew that Sun liked to ask, so he simply said it first.
Branding iron? Sun blurted out, Isnt that too much?
Not at all. The rose beads can heal itpletely.
The rose beads that I make by hugging my Divine Sun Sword and exerting my utmost efforts, a treasure that even the king desires, you guys actually use it to y S&M? Sun nearly vomited blood.
Only once in a while. In fact, Lesus also felt that it was a bit wasteful, but Metal had been doing a lot of work recently and had finished it all very well, so he should asionally reward him.
How about this? Ill lend my ro to you to heal him. Each time takes the ce of one rose bead.
Lesus tly refused, He is still young. He shouldnt see scenes like brutal beatings.
Yours is the one who is still young. Mine has just turned eighteen
Lesus was unable to retort. Indeed, he had briefly thought of Hungris age, but even Hungri should be setting foot in the Judges Complex soon. But are you sure that ro can take that sort of scene? Hes very kind-hearted.
Sun chuckled as he said, You underestimate my ro too much.
Lesus frowned for a moment. ording to his observations, the young Sun Knight was truly a kind-hearted and good child. I dont understand. What does Sun mean by saying, underestimate too much?
Your expression says that you dont believe me? My head of the nursery is definitely not the head for nothing!
When Sun finished speaking, he actually felt a bit depressed. Every time he saw ro mingling with the other young knights, he would wonder Why in the world is he such a good father? and feel like spitting blood.
Lesus fell silent. When he thought of Hungri, he truly couldnt refute ros title as the head of the nursery.
Anyway, I made an appointment with ro to work on documents together.
Lesus was stunned and looked at Sun in disbelief.
My head of the nursery is not a pushover
When he thought about correcting documents, Sun lurched as he walked out, his mouth muttering a bunch of grumbles that Lesus couldnt make out.
Thats right! Hurry up and leave! I dont want to watch the two of you chat! Because after this, Lesus is going to Heehee!
Lesus stood up. After he finished passing judgments, he would return to the public baths to bathe, as was usual. If he went in and out of the Judges Complex twice in one day, he would even bathe twice.
In fact, everyone knew that he was a little mysophobic. Therefore, before the criminals were dragged out to be interrogated, they would have already been washed clean. This was actually inconvenient and not very necessary, because after the interrogation, those criminals would only be dirtier and messier. However, Lesus had never been able to do anything about it.
Walking into the public baths, there wasnt a single person inside, as usual. This was the exclusive public bath of the Twelve Holy Knights. Only Grisia didnte here, and at this hour, the only person who woulde here to bathe was Lesus.
Lesus took off the ck robes of the Judgment Knight. Underneath it, he wore ck pants that were fairly tight-fitting and easy to move in, and the same colored short-sleeve shirt. As there was the robe to cover them up, Lesus had never paid particr attention to his inner clothingthe outer ck robes were already hot enough, so of course the simpler and more convenient his inner clothes were, the better.
After taking off his robe, Lesus felt a lot more rxed, and hung his robe by the side as he passed by. Then, he started to remove his shirt
The highlight, the highlight
Judgment!
Lesus turned around and promptly put the clothes he had half taken off back on. Unexpectedly, the person who had opened the bathroom door was Sun. He was a little surprised. Sun never used this bathroom.
Has something happened? Lesus couldnt help but frown as he took down his ck robes that were hanging by the side. He probably wouldnt have time to bathe.
However, Sun froze and said nkly, Actually it isnt a big problem. Why did I feel like I muste and find you? How strange Its just a small matter. I can resolve it by myself.
Lesus frowned, but said, Ill help you.
Hm? Sun initially wanted to say that there was no need, but he saw that something was not quite right with Lesuss expression. Whats wrong?
Lesuss brows were deeply locked together as he said, The entire day today, it felt like there was someone closely watching me. Its the same even in here.
After he said this, he nced around. There was obviously no one in the bathroomthat was apparent to himbut he simply felt that something was not quite right.
Unexpectedly, Sun said with understanding, I also have that sort of feeling asionally, but in the end, nothing happens. It is probably the God of Light closely watching us during those times!
The God of Light? Lesus couldnt think of any other exnations and could only nod his head in agreement. Then, you can go ahead. Ill continue bathing.
No! Sun said, I think you should stille with me.
You also feel that something is not right?
I only feel that the God of Light wouldnt be watching you bathe. Suns expression was rather strange. If you feel the gaze on you even in here, then maybe its not Him. Maybe its Cough! In any case, you wouldnt feel too ufortable going without bathing for a day, right?
I would! Lesus was silent for a long while, but eventually gave in to the uneasiness in his heart. For once in his life, he made the rare decision not to bathe on this day. He put on his ck robes once more, and followed Sun out of the bathroom
Grisia Sun!
As my spokesperson, you actually wrecked my exciting moment!
You are dead for sure. Ill never be finished with you
Book 8: The Eleventh: Chapter of the Final Battle: “The Twelve Holy Knights—Gathered”
Book 8: The Eleventh: Chapter of the Final Battle: The Twelve Holy KnightsGathered
I cant see anything
Damn it! Why is the holy element so thick? To gather this much holy element, enough that I would be unable to do it even if I had the Divine Sun Sword and stood in the Church of the God of Light, who could be capable of such a thing?
It was seriously unbearable. Despite not being a direct threat to me, holy element still shes with dark element. As for me, a vessel filled to the brim with dark element, I was standing here getting burned as if I was a fish on a frying pan!
Not to mention that I still could not see anything. Other than holy element, there was only more holy element. Its much too bright!
Adair! I growled. Just what are you pulling?
I felt a wave of intense pain in my shoulder. Adair, you dare to attack me?
Adair, get over here! I sted out arge amount of dark des and roared. How dare you attack me!
These dark des did not seem to be able to stop Adairs attack. Right now, with my sensing ability, I could just barely make out a bunch of shadows flitting back and forth. They were very fast; the dark des could not graze them at all. It did not seem like the work of only one person. Has Adair prepared an ambush?
It made sense. To go through such trouble to make me leave the Demon Kings Castle, it couldnt have been just for a leisurely stroll to get fresh air!
However, the amount of people made no difference. So what if you have blinded me?
Adair, youre truly underestimating the Demon King!
Tens, hundreds, thousands of dark des filled the entire space. Even though the surrounding holy element made it very difficult to gather dark element, it was still not enough to stop the Demon Kings ability to attract dark element. All it did was make the process ten times more taxing than usual.
Be careful now, Adair.
Dark des, fire.
Due to the hindering of my sensing ability, once the des had been fired and traveled farther than three meters, I could no longer see them. However, I could clearly hear the sound of the des cutting into human flesh. The strange thing was that there were no cries of pain. Perhaps they hadnt cut too deeply.
I was slightly peeved, so I decided to gather more dark element to dispel this nket of light. I needed to regain my sensing ability. Being a blind man with open eyes was much too unbearable!
While gathering dark element to fight against the holy element, I also had to keep on firing the dark des to attack those shadowy figures. Since bing the Demon King, this was the first time that Id felt tired by using magic.
Just what kind of person could match the Demon King in gathering elements like this? The Pope?
Hmph! No matter what, I had definitely injured, perhaps even killed, some of them. Even though I couldnt see clearly, the ground was littered with ck shadows in the shape of humans. The stench of blood permeated the air as well.
Bit by bit, the holy element was chased away and reced by dark element. My sensing ability was alsoing back gradually I could see him!
I crafted a giant hand to grab him, but it was nimbly evaded. Angered, I made three more giant hands. This time, he had no room to dodge and resorted to slicing at them with his sword. That sword was truly a sharp one. One swing sliced the thumb off of a giant hand.
However, two other hands rushed in immediately. Even if he cut off more fingers, they could be quickly reced with more dark element. It was an utterly futile struggle.
Finally, the giant hands closed in to the point that he couldnt even swing his weapon. One swing of the sword got it stuck within a giant hand. He tried to pull it out to no avail, and instead got caught by another giant hand himself. The sword remained stuck, and he could no longer move.
Hmph! No matter how good your swordsmanship is, if you cannot move, then what good would it do!
I walked up to him and said coldly, Adair, how dare you attack me. Youve prepared yourself to die, havent you? Although I was going to kill him anyways.
Ngh! I made the giant hand squeeze tighter. Adairs ribs must be broken by now, yet he only let out a muffled grunt. The pain tolerance of sword experts is so annoying!
I pulled out the sword that was embedded in the giant hand and swung it a few times. It was surprisingly agreeable to use.
The four giant hands took hold of Adairs arms and legs, suspending him in mid-air. I walked before him. Im very sorry. I shouldnt have picked you as my vice-captain back then. Youve ved for me all these years, only to be killed by me in the end. I truly cannot think of anyone else more unfortunate than you But you deserve it! Remember in your next life, my orders are to be obeyed unconditionally! Even if its a crazy order such as letting me be the Demon King!
He opened his mouth as if to speak, but with his ribs broken, it was impossible for him to squeeze out a single word. I did not want to listen anyways.
This time, I mustpletely finish him off!
With a thrust, the sword went through his chest effortlessly. This should be enough right? I even killed Adair. This should make you guys despairpletely and leave me alone, right?
By now, the holy element had finally dimmed somewhat, and the surroundings became clearer. I did not want to see Adairs corpse, but I couldnt leave him there by himself to wait for his death either.
Thats right, he wasnt dead yet. My swordsmanship really wasnt all that great, and with the additional hindrance of holy element, I hadpletely missed his vitals and hadnt been able give him a clean and painless death. I should at least give him another stab to put him out of his misery.
Sun
He can still talk? But this- this isnt Adairs voice. Adair wouldnt call me Sun either. He only calls me Captain and Knight-Captain Sun. The only ones who would call me Sun are the Twelve Holy Knights.
His figure gradually became clearer
Lesus.
He suddenly coughed, his mouth stained with blood.
How could it be Lesus? I was somewhat confused. Suddenly, I realized that the sword in my hands was none other than the ever so familiar Divine Sun Swordand two thirds of it was buried within Lesuss chest.
Everyone is
I widened my eyes unconsciously. But Lesus did not finish his sentence. Instead, he turned to survey our surroundings with a sorrowful expression.
The surroundings
There were corpses everywhere.
Chikus was sprawled on the ground. His left shoulder had been cut open and his shoulder de broken. Blood pooled around him.
Elmairy was on his side, with a cut through his neck. His head hung crooked to one side. I did not know if his spine was broken or not.
was lying spread eagle. An X shaped cutid prominently upon his chest, deep enough to see the bones underneath.
The others
Lesus murmured weakly, Sun.
I turned my attention to him in a hurry, no longer daring to observe the others disastrous states.
Theyre dead. Theyre all dead
Lesus was still suspended in the air. I hurriedly dispelled the giant hands, but he could not stand at all without the support of them. I was caughtpletely off guard as he crumpled and fell. The Divine Sun Sword was pulled straight out of his chest, apanied by a huge amount of blood
Judgment!
Before Judgment hit the ground, I managed to catch him. I immediatelyid him onto the ground to check the injury on his chest. Upon closer inspection I found that the wound wasnt just a chest wound. The sword had pierced a hole right through his back, resulting in severe blood loss.
This, this kind of injury requires an Ultimate Heal. I have to first gather holy element
I gazed down at my hands, which didnt have even a shred of holy element. I could only gather endless amounts of dark element, only useful for killing people, not saving them!
Judgment is about to die, yet here I am, unable to do anything. Am I really going to have to sit here and watch him die?
Sun.
Judgment reached a hand out to my face. For some reason, his fingers only rested lightly upon my eyelid.
Everyone dreamed of the same thing one night. All of us, including Rnd. Sun, do you understand? Even Rnd who does not need sleep dreamed that the God of Light did not abandon you.
The God of Light? Despite worrying over the urgency of Judgments injuries, I was still startled. What does this have to do with the God of Light not abandoning me?
Shut up! Hurry up and heal yourself! Dont just talk! I pressed down on his chest wound. But the cut was too deep, and the blood continued to ceaselessly flow.
Yet, he paid it no heed, focused only on his own mutterings. In the dream, you were gazing at us with blue eyes, and your tears were falling nonstop.
It scared Rnd so much that he rushed to us the next day to report that he dreamed of you crying. He thought something had happened to you and was panicking. Thats how everyone found out about this urrence.
Then, he actually smiled. But his voice was no more than a bare whisper. Do you know, regarding this dream, what everyones identical consensus was?
His smile was so weak I tried my best to reply with a smile as well. To give me a good scolding?
Judgment smiled, but his hand slid down.
Its
His eyes closed, his head drooped, and his voice could barely be heard. How much we missed your blue eyes.
Judgment? I shook him, Judgment? Judgment? Judgment? Judgment? Judgment
Sun.
I raised my head, nkly staring at Rnd who was limping this way. His wounds were no better than the others, but he was an undead creature. He had already died.
Rnd said disbelievingly, Y-You killed them? You actually killed your brothers the Twelve Holy Knights!
I
I didnt know it was them. I, I I killed the Twelve Holy Knights.
No, no
Sun? Rnd walked a step closer.
Nooooooooooooo
What have I done?
Just what have I done No, I cant! Control it, everyone is still here, I cant lose control, everyone, everybodys corpses are still here Corpses
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!
Sun!
Unbearable pain. Only wishing to perish with everything. Somebody was shaking me by the shoulders while yelling into my ear, Sun, Sun, hurry up and use Resurrection!
Resurrection? Thats right! Theres still Resurrection! Everyone can still be saved!
No, the me right now has no means of casting Resurrection. I-I am no longer the Sun Knight, I am Grisia the Demon King. All I can gather is the dark element, not the holy element that can resurrect people!
Sun, calm down. Right now, only you can save everyone!
As he spoke, Rnd astonishingly went to pick up the Divine Sun Sword that was lying on the ground. He held the sword out to me. Rnd was an undead creaturehis entire arm was charred and smoking because of the Divine Sun Sword, yet he did not let it go.
I turned to look at everyone, at all the heavily injured corpses strewn around the ground. And suddenly, realization hit me. What is there to hesitate about? Could the situation possibly get any worse than it already is? Absolutely not!
No longer hesitant, I reached out and took the Divine Sun Sword. Then, I immediately summoned Scarlet, Pink, and Stephen, and to the three liches Imanded, Draw the magic runes for Resurrection, hurry!
Upon seeing the scene, all three of them looked stunned. Then, remembering mymand, they immediately realized what I was nning to do.
Dont be a fool. Theres no way you can resurrect ten people! Pink scolded.
I can! I yelled, angry.
Do you really n to resurrect ten people? Stephen said incredulously. The you right now cant even manage one! Youre already a vessel for the dark element. Youre not the Sun Knight anymore, but the Demon King! Youre the spokesperson of the Shadow God. The God of Light wont answer you at all!
He voiced my biggest concern. The Divine Sun Sword felt hot and scorching in my hands, as if telling me that I, as I was right now, was no longer its owner. I tightened my grip around the sword.
Judgment said the God of Light didnt abandon me. I trust him!
Raising the Divine Sun Sword, I turned my gaze upwards reverently. Even though I could not see the sunwith my blindness, I had not been able to see even a shred of light for a long time nowI still called out, I believe the God of Light will not abandon His Twelve Holy Knights!
God of Light, I am not the Shadow Gods Demon King! I am your Sun Knight. I have been and I always will be! Please answer my plea, and re-awaken Your Twelve Holy Knights!
I beg of you, please dont abandon me again, please dont abandon the Twelve Holy Knights. I truly will descend into Hell
Oomph!
There was suddenly a grunting sound as Rnd was sent flying, but no one had attacked him. Thankfully, he was able to get up again immediately, with an expression of utter confusion. Good thing he isnt hurt.
He looked at me, and then yelled, Sun, above you!
I had also noticed it. Above my head had appeared a huge orb of holy element, practically like a sun!
Despite not being able to see, I still raised my head. I fought away the urge to cry. There were still too many things left to do. This wasnt the time for tears. It was just that The God of Light was much too good to me.
Im sorry. I cant believe I had suspected that You only chose me as Sun Knight so that I could be the Demon King.
Truly, You have always loved us deeply.
The holy orb transformed into a beam of light and crashed straight down.
Ahhhhhhhh!
Large amounts of holy element surged into my body, painful beyond words. Dimly, I seemed to hear the sound of Scarlet screaming. I gritted my teeth to hold back any more screams of pain, lest Scarlet did anything rash and unexpected. I then yelled to the three liches, Donte here, Scarlet! Go draw the magic runes for Resurrection!
The searing, hot painsted for a long time, but the pain was wee to me, for it meant power to heal everybody!
The light beam gradually became weaker, the pain not as intense anymore. I still had strength left to take care of other matters. Taking out the Eternal Tranquility, I poured in holy element to activate the magic seal the Pope had put in before, stopping dark element from flowing back into my body.
When the beam had shrunk to the size of a fist, I called out, Rnd, help me move everyone here! Scarlet, is the magic circle ready
As thest shred of light faded, my words were stuck in my throat. Judgment was standing right in front of me. He raised his hands, palms pressing on my chest, solidly securing the Eternal Tranquility above my heart.
Judgment? I stared at him nkly. You didnt die?
He actually had the nerve to grin, casually replying, Do I look dead to you?
But just now
Another pair of hands draped onto my shoulder. Earth taunted, How could that level of injury ever kill off the Twelve Holy Knights! Arent you being way too gullible?
Thats right! Metal put his hand on my other shoulder, screeching, I was worried if the injuries were too shallow, and if I should add another stab to my waist. Good thing I didnt!
Wouldnt you be happier if you did? Moon jutted out his chin. Even though his expression was one of suspicion, with the angle his head was tilted at, it would look like he was looking down on you regardless of his expression.
Stone took hold of my hand, shaking his head as he spoke, Youve always underestimated us too much.
Say what you like, but why the heck are you holding my hand?
Sigh! Leaf touched my face with one hand, while the other rubbed his own neck. He smiled wryly. Last time, I died for real from a sh to the neck. This time, I had to sh my own neck to fake death. In future battles, I definitely will need a metal neck brace.
What does your neck brace have to do with my face?
Storm stretched sleepily, taking hold of my left arm as he sighed, I havent slept thisfortably in such a long time.
ze suddenly hugged me from the behind, tightly enough that I thought my ribs were going to break. Are you trying to punish me for breaking Judgments ribs earlier?
Ice quietly held my other hand, his demeanor just like that of a newlywed wife!
Cloud appearedst. He looked around, and upon finding no more space for him to squeeze through, resigned himself to holding onto my hair.
Rnd was the only one who didnt approach. In the past, he would always more or less wear a lonely expression when he could not join in on something. But this time, even though he couldnt take part, he gazed at us with his eyes, as if he was standing by our side.
What are you guys doing? But what I managed to ask was, You guys are truly not dead?
It doesnt matter what theyre doing. Never mind touching, I wouldnt mind if they each gave me a stab, as long as theyre alive!
Leaf replied exasperatedly, Cant you feel that my hand on your face is warm?
Its actually pretty icy
Eh, I lost a bit too much blood. Leaf actually took out a rose bead to crush, and his hand immediately became a lot warmer.
After confirming that the people before my eyes werent illusions, I finally had the mind to ask, What are you all touching me for?
Judgment looked to the side, and I followed his gaze. There stood a huge pir. I wasnt sure if it was from my attacks or if it was originally crooked, but it looked like it was about to fall over any second.
You guys are finally done! Now its my turn to work.
A person jumped out from behind the pir, and even though he was wearing light mage robes instead of the usual fancy ones, if that wasnt the Pope, then Im not the Demon King!
He dragged out a box as he spoke, pulling from it a bunch of magic tools. Then he flopped down and proceeded to draw on the ground, looking like a mischievously doodling brat.
That damned geezer could actually hide from my sensing abilities. Just who are you? The Pope is actually the ultimate Demon King right?
What are you all grabbing me for? If its to beat me up, then start already! This was taking a toll on my heart. I wasnt sure if I should be touched that everyone was still alive, or be wary of a beating.
There is only one solution. Judgment began to exin. Using the entire Church of the God of Light as the base, and the entire Leaf Bud City as support, we can turn the city into one huge seal, keeping you in the Sun Knight state. However, that needs to wait until youre back at the Church of the God of Light to proceed. So for now, were making a temporary seal with the Divine Sun Sword as the base, and the Twelve Holy Knights as support.
I was speechless for a moment, then protested, I cant be the Sun Knight! The Demon King must keep on absorbing the dark element, or the world will be destroyed!
Thats why, every six months you must take the temporary sealwhich is the Divine Sun Sword and the Twelve Holy Knightsto a barren ce with no people, and spar with Rnd. We will aid him with non-holy light rted skills. Both of you will use dark element, which will expend a considerablyrge amount of dark element.
I remained silent for a long time, before speaking faintly, This is much too risky. If you guys have anymon sense, youd know that the best n is to leave me alone! Have you considered, that should you bring me back, Leaf Bud City will always live under the fear of the Demon King, and that if I lose control someday, it might then be a ghost city?
Metal said sharply, Did you think we came to find you withmon sense?
Even the easy-going Stone was angry. Faking death was anything but easy. One wrong move and wed truly be dead!
Storm shrugged, saying, Even your vice-captain had no such thing asmon sense. If he had any, hed have reced you as the Sun Knight, and not gone and be a spy! Did you know, he went with the resolve of killing a holy knight on the spot if thats what it took to prove his loyalty to you!
I know. He had even almost killed Vidar.
Anyhow, none of us have anymon sense, you idiot!
Your teacher has nomon sense either! The king who agreed to let Leaf Bud City be a seal also had no such thing! Even the Pope came along with us without anymon sense!
Eh, that I do havemon sense! The Pope raised his head and said awkwardly, Im only supporting you all because I heard about the dream all eleven of you had, confirming the God of Light does want to bring Sun back!
Everyone ignored him.
Judgment spoke calmly, If we bring you back, Leaf Bud City will live under the threat of a subdued Demon King. If we dont bring you back, the entire world will live under the threat of apletely out of control Demon King. Even His Majesty the King understood this, which is why he agreed to our n.
Storm grinned, saying, The king even used the a huge risk for our country excuse to rip off a huge sum of money from the Kingdom of Kissinger and the Kingdom of Moon Orchid as Demon King Management fees. By weing the Demon King, the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound will be financially set for the next ten years!
Yet not a single penny is shared with the Church of the God of Light, the Pope muttered.
Earth cursed, You bastard, dont you know that if a leader sets a bad example, his subordinates will follow suit? The person whocks the mostmon sense is you!
How do Ickmon sense? I sputtered. I have already resigned myself to being the Demon King!
Rnd was to first to reply from his spot a ways away. Grisia, if you had anymon sense, I should have been burned at the stake by now, right?
Leaf scolded, Did you use anymon sense while resurrecting me? If you had, you wouldnt be blind right now!
I moved my gaze over each person, finally stopping at Judgment, with everyone staring at him.
What are you staring at me for?
He spoke calmly, Even though Im the Judgment Knight, I still have to obey the leader of the Holy Temple, the Sun Knight. And my Sun Knight had only said that the Twelve Holy Knights will never abandon each other. He never mentioned whatmon sense is.
Then, out of the blue he switched the topic, bringing up something utterly unrted. However, his words werent unfamiliar. It was a question he had asked me a long time ago.
Sometimes, I really dont understand the purpose of the Twelve Holy Knights pretense. Its understandable that the Judgment Knight must remain cold-hearted, but whats the point of needing specific appearances like ck hair and ck eyes?
Before I could figure out why he was repeating words from the past, everyone else answered in unison.
The Twelve Holy Knights remain unchanged through the generations.
And thew and justice they represent will forever remain unchanged as well.
Even when everything else changes with time,
Some things will never change.
The Sun Knight will never change.
The eleven brothers standing by his side will never change either,
A little pretense in exchange for eleven brothers, what a good deal!
Judgment, you told them?
Judgment shook his head and replied, No, I didnt say anything. The dream I told you about actually went on longer for the others. I only dreamed of you weeping, but they had also dreamed of the scene where I asked you that question.
At that, he suddenly smiled. Grisia, you once told me, that if even the God of Light wants you to be the Demon King, what else could you do? Now, the God of Light wants you to obediently return to the Holy Temple. What else can you do?
But Im so afraid.
I finally said it. It was because I was afraid, so no matter how much I wanted to go back, I had to hold myself back at all costs, telling myself that I could not return to the Church of the God of Light.
What are you afraid of? Judgment asked with a frown.
I looked at everyone. I knew there were tears falling from my eyes, but I didnt have the time to mind them.
If a day were toe, when I be someone who really deserves a beatingand I mean the kind that really deserves one! Would you guys still not give up on me no matter what? Just like today, without anymon sense?
Im afraid that Ill be more and more twisted under the influence of the dark element. Im so afraid of seeing disappointment in your eyes, so afraid to hear you guys say, We cant take it anymore. Were giving up on you.
Storm patted my shoulder, saying, Dont be afraid. If you deserve even a bit of a beating, well immediately beat you up without any mercy!
Heh!
Earth swore, What the heck are you crying for?! Guys look really ugly when they cry! Especially when youreughing and crying at the same time, thats super hideous!
Shut up, the tears wont stop! Sob
Uhm The Pope cut in, I finished drawing the magic circle. Can we start the sealing ritual now?
Everyone chorused, Obviously, hurry up already! Do you think itsfortable for ten people to crowd around touching a man?
The Pope got up, saying, Take off your shirts.
What?
Everyone stripped off their tops without missing a beat. On their chests were the exact same magic circles, and they looked like they were probably tattoos.
I tried to hold back the prickling feeling in my eyes, not wanting to be called a crybaby by Earth. I turned my attention to the Pope in a hurry and asked, What should I do?
All you have to do is release the holy element that you have just taken in.
Its that simple? I gaped. I had thought itd be beyond difficult. This was a magic ritual to seal the Demon King, after all!
The hardest part has already passed. Its now up to fate whether it seeds or fails. The Pope replied with a shrug.
This magic ritual is the worlds most powerful sealing ritual. However, only the theory exists, for nobody has ever used it. Thats because its sess rate is very low. Not only does it require arge amount of holy element, the one being bound cannot struggle at all through the sealing process either. But what kind of person wouldnt struggle when theyre being bound by powerful magic? Never mind the Demon King!
He looked at me, and asked seriously, Sun, are youpletely willing to be sealed? Because if this ritual were to fail, youd revert back to Demon King form after expending all the holy element, and we might all be killed.
I looked at everyone, feeling d for my sensing ability. It allowed me to look at everyone all at once even when there were too many people around. I didnt have to worry about only having two eyes and being unsure of who to look at.
These kinds of fetters, truly
I could not be more willing. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.
Book 8: The Twelfth: Chapter of the Final Battle: “Ending the Demon King”
Book 8: The Eleventh: Chapter of the Final Battle: The Twelve Holy KnightsGathered
I cant see anything
Damn it! Why is the holy element so thick? To gather this much holy element, enough that I would be unable to do it even if I had the Divine Sun Sword and stood in the Church of the God of Light, who could be capable of such a thing?
It was seriously unbearable. Despite not being a direct threat to me, holy element still shes with dark element. As for me, a vessel filled to the brim with dark element, I was standing here getting burned as if I was a fish on a frying pan!
Not to mention that I still could not see anything. Other than holy element, there was only more holy element. Its much too bright!
Adair! I growled. Just what are you pulling?
I felt a wave of intense pain in my shoulder. Adair, you dare to attack me?
Adair, get over here! I sted out arge amount of dark des and roared. How dare you attack me!
These dark des did not seem to be able to stop Adairs attack. Right now, with my sensing ability, I could just barely make out a bunch of shadows flitting back and forth. They were very fast; the dark des could not graze them at all. It did not seem like the work of only one person. Has Adair prepared an ambush?
It made sense. To go through such trouble to make me leave the Demon Kings Castle, it couldnt have been just for a leisurely stroll to get fresh air!
However, the amount of people made no difference. So what if you have blinded me?
Adair, youre truly underestimating the Demon King!
Tens, hundreds, thousands of dark des filled the entire space. Even though the surrounding holy element made it very difficult to gather dark element, it was still not enough to stop the Demon Kings ability to attract dark element. All it did was make the process ten times more taxing than usual.
Be careful now, Adair.
Dark des, fire.
Due to the hindering of my sensing ability, once the des had been fired and traveled farther than three meters, I could no longer see them. However, I could clearly hear the sound of the des cutting into human flesh. The strange thing was that there were no cries of pain. Perhaps they hadnt cut too deeply.
I was slightly peeved, so I decided to gather more dark element to dispel this nket of light. I needed to regain my sensing ability. Being a blind man with open eyes was much too unbearable!
While gathering dark element to fight against the holy element, I also had to keep on firing the dark des to attack those shadowy figures. Since bing the Demon King, this was the first time that Id felt tired by using magic.
Just what kind of person could match the Demon King in gathering elements like this? The Pope?
Hmph! No matter what, I had definitely injured, perhaps even killed, some of them. Even though I couldnt see clearly, the ground was littered with ck shadows in the shape of humans. The stench of blood permeated the air as well.
Bit by bit, the holy element was chased away and reced by dark element. My sensing ability was alsoing back gradually I could see him!
I crafted a giant hand to grab him, but it was nimbly evaded. Angered, I made three more giant hands. This time, he had no room to dodge and resorted to slicing at them with his sword. That sword was truly a sharp one. One swing sliced the thumb off of a giant hand.
However, two other hands rushed in immediately. Even if he cut off more fingers, they could be quickly reced with more dark element. It was an utterly futile struggle.
Finally, the giant hands closed in to the point that he couldnt even swing his weapon. One swing of the sword got it stuck within a giant hand. He tried to pull it out to no avail, and instead got caught by another giant hand himself. The sword remained stuck, and he could no longer move.
Hmph! No matter how good your swordsmanship is, if you cannot move, then what good would it do!
I walked up to him and said coldly, Adair, how dare you attack me. Youve prepared yourself to die, havent you? Although I was going to kill him anyways.
Ngh! I made the giant hand squeeze tighter. Adairs ribs must be broken by now, yet he only let out a muffled grunt. The pain tolerance of sword experts is so annoying!
I pulled out the sword that was embedded in the giant hand and swung it a few times. It was surprisingly agreeable to use.
The four giant hands took hold of Adairs arms and legs, suspending him in mid-air. I walked before him. Im very sorry. I shouldnt have picked you as my vice-captain back then. Youve ved for me all these years, only to be killed by me in the end. I truly cannot think of anyone else more unfortunate than you But you deserve it! Remember in your next life, my orders are to be obeyed unconditionally! Even if its a crazy order such as letting me be the Demon King!
He opened his mouth as if to speak, but with his ribs broken, it was impossible for him to squeeze out a single word. I did not want to listen anyways.
This time, I mustpletely finish him off!
With a thrust, the sword went through his chest effortlessly. This should be enough right? I even killed Adair. This should make you guys despairpletely and leave me alone, right?
By now, the holy element had finally dimmed somewhat, and the surroundings became clearer. I did not want to see Adairs corpse, but I couldnt leave him there by himself to wait for his death either.
Thats right, he wasnt dead yet. My swordsmanship really wasnt all that great, and with the additional hindrance of holy element, I hadpletely missed his vitals and hadnt been able give him a clean and painless death. I should at least give him another stab to put him out of his misery.
Sun
He can still talk? But this- this isnt Adairs voice. Adair wouldnt call me Sun either. He only calls me Captain and Knight-Captain Sun. The only ones who would call me Sun are the Twelve Holy Knights.
His figure gradually became clearer
Lesus.
He suddenly coughed, his mouth stained with blood.
How could it be Lesus? I was somewhat confused. Suddenly, I realized that the sword in my hands was none other than the ever so familiar Divine Sun Swordand two thirds of it was buried within Lesuss chest.
Everyone is
I widened my eyes unconsciously. But Lesus did not finish his sentence. Instead, he turned to survey our surroundings with a sorrowful expression.
The surroundings
There were corpses everywhere.
Chikus was sprawled on the ground. His left shoulder had been cut open and his shoulder de broken. Blood pooled around him.
Elmairy was on his side, with a cut through his neck. His head hung crooked to one side. I did not know if his spine was broken or not.
was lying spread eagle. An X shaped cutid prominently upon his chest, deep enough to see the bones underneath.
The others
Lesus murmured weakly, Sun.
I turned my attention to him in a hurry, no longer daring to observe the others disastrous states.
Theyre dead. Theyre all dead
Lesus was still suspended in the air. I hurriedly dispelled the giant hands, but he could not stand at all without the support of them. I was caughtpletely off guard as he crumpled and fell. The Divine Sun Sword was pulled straight out of his chest, apanied by a huge amount of blood
Judgment!
Before Judgment hit the ground, I managed to catch him. I immediatelyid him onto the ground to check the injury on his chest. Upon closer inspection I found that the wound wasnt just a chest wound. The sword had pierced a hole right through his back, resulting in severe blood loss.
This, this kind of injury requires an Ultimate Heal. I have to first gather holy element
I gazed down at my hands, which didnt have even a shred of holy element. I could only gather endless amounts of dark element, only useful for killing people, not saving them!
Judgment is about to die, yet here I am, unable to do anything. Am I really going to have to sit here and watch him die?
Sun.
Judgment reached a hand out to my face. For some reason, his fingers only rested lightly upon my eyelid.
Everyone dreamed of the same thing one night. All of us, including Rnd. Sun, do you understand? Even Rnd who does not need sleep dreamed that the God of Light did not abandon you.
The God of Light? Despite worrying over the urgency of Judgments injuries, I was still startled. What does this have to do with the God of Light not abandoning me?
Shut up! Hurry up and heal yourself! Dont just talk! I pressed down on his chest wound. But the cut was too deep, and the blood continued to ceaselessly flow.
Yet, he paid it no heed, focused only on his own mutterings. In the dream, you were gazing at us with blue eyes, and your tears were falling nonstop.
It scared Rnd so much that he rushed to us the next day to report that he dreamed of you crying. He thought something had happened to you and was panicking. Thats how everyone found out about this urrence.
Then, he actually smiled. But his voice was no more than a bare whisper. Do you know, regarding this dream, what everyones identical consensus was?
His smile was so weak I tried my best to reply with a smile as well. To give me a good scolding?
Judgment smiled, but his hand slid down.
Its
His eyes closed, his head drooped, and his voice could barely be heard. How much we missed your blue eyes.
Judgment? I shook him, Judgment? Judgment? Judgment? Judgment? Judgment
Sun.
I raised my head, nkly staring at Rnd who was limping this way. His wounds were no better than the others, but he was an undead creature. He had already died.
Rnd said disbelievingly, Y-You killed them? You actually killed your brothers the Twelve Holy Knights!
I
I didnt know it was them. I, I I killed the Twelve Holy Knights.
No, no
Sun? Rnd walked a step closer.
Nooooooooooooo
What have I done?
Just what have I done No, I cant! Control it, everyone is still here, I cant lose control, everyone, everybodys corpses are still here Corpses
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!
Sun!
Unbearable pain. Only wishing to perish with everything. Somebody was shaking me by the shoulders while yelling into my ear, Sun, Sun, hurry up and use Resurrection!
Resurrection? Thats right! Theres still Resurrection! Everyone can still be saved!
No, the me right now has no means of casting Resurrection. I-I am no longer the Sun Knight, I am Grisia the Demon King. All I can gather is the dark element, not the holy element that can resurrect people!
Sun, calm down. Right now, only you can save everyone!
As he spoke, Rnd astonishingly went to pick up the Divine Sun Sword that was lying on the ground. He held the sword out to me. Rnd was an undead creaturehis entire arm was charred and smoking because of the Divine Sun Sword, yet he did not let it go.
I turned to look at everyone, at all the heavily injured corpses strewn around the ground. And suddenly, realization hit me. What is there to hesitate about? Could the situation possibly get any worse than it already is? Absolutely not!
No longer hesitant, I reached out and took the Divine Sun Sword. Then, I immediately summoned Scarlet, Pink, and Stephen, and to the three liches Imanded, Draw the magic runes for Resurrection, hurry!
Upon seeing the scene, all three of them looked stunned. Then, remembering mymand, they immediately realized what I was nning to do.
Dont be a fool. Theres no way you can resurrect ten people! Pink scolded.
I can! I yelled, angry.
Do you really n to resurrect ten people? Stephen said incredulously. The you right now cant even manage one! Youre already a vessel for the dark element. Youre not the Sun Knight anymore, but the Demon King! Youre the spokesperson of the Shadow God. The God of Light wont answer you at all!
He voiced my biggest concern. The Divine Sun Sword felt hot and scorching in my hands, as if telling me that I, as I was right now, was no longer its owner. I tightened my grip around the sword.
Judgment said the God of Light didnt abandon me. I trust him!
Raising the Divine Sun Sword, I turned my gaze upwards reverently. Even though I could not see the sunwith my blindness, I had not been able to see even a shred of light for a long time nowI still called out, I believe the God of Light will not abandon His Twelve Holy Knights!
God of Light, I am not the Shadow Gods Demon King! I am your Sun Knight. I have been and I always will be! Please answer my plea, and re-awaken Your Twelve Holy Knights!
I beg of you, please dont abandon me again, please dont abandon the Twelve Holy Knights. I truly will descend into Hell
Oomph!
There was suddenly a grunting sound as Rnd was sent flying, but no one had attacked him. Thankfully, he was able to get up again immediately, with an expression of utter confusion. Good thing he isnt hurt.
He looked at me, and then yelled, Sun, above you!
I had also noticed it. Above my head had appeared a huge orb of holy element, practically like a sun!
Despite not being able to see, I still raised my head. I fought away the urge to cry. There were still too many things left to do. This wasnt the time for tears. It was just that The God of Light was much too good to me.
Im sorry. I cant believe I had suspected that You only chose me as Sun Knight so that I could be the Demon King.
Truly, You have always loved us deeply.
The holy orb transformed into a beam of light and crashed straight down.
Ahhhhhhhh!
Large amounts of holy element surged into my body, painful beyond words. Dimly, I seemed to hear the sound of Scarlet screaming. I gritted my teeth to hold back any more screams of pain, lest Scarlet did anything rash and unexpected. I then yelled to the three liches, Donte here, Scarlet! Go draw the magic runes for Resurrection!
The searing, hot painsted for a long time, but the pain was wee to me, for it meant power to heal everybody!
The light beam gradually became weaker, the pain not as intense anymore. I still had strength left to take care of other matters. Taking out the Eternal Tranquility, I poured in holy element to activate the magic seal the Pope had put in before, stopping dark element from flowing back into my body.
When the beam had shrunk to the size of a fist, I called out, Rnd, help me move everyone here! Scarlet, is the magic circle ready
As thest shred of light faded, my words were stuck in my throat. Judgment was standing right in front of me. He raised his hands, palms pressing on my chest, solidly securing the Eternal Tranquility above my heart.
Judgment? I stared at him nkly. You didnt die?
He actually had the nerve to grin, casually replying, Do I look dead to you?
But just now
Another pair of hands draped onto my shoulder. Earth taunted, How could that level of injury ever kill off the Twelve Holy Knights! Arent you being way too gullible?
Thats right! Metal put his hand on my other shoulder, screeching, I was worried if the injuries were too shallow, and if I should add another stab to my waist. Good thing I didnt!
Wouldnt you be happier if you did? Moon jutted out his chin. Even though his expression was one of suspicion, with the angle his head was tilted at, it would look like he was looking down on you regardless of his expression.
Stone took hold of my hand, shaking his head as he spoke, Youve always underestimated us too much.
Say what you like, but why the heck are you holding my hand?
Sigh! Leaf touched my face with one hand, while the other rubbed his own neck. He smiled wryly. Last time, I died for real from a sh to the neck. This time, I had to sh my own neck to fake death. In future battles, I definitely will need a metal neck brace.
What does your neck brace have to do with my face?
Storm stretched sleepily, taking hold of my left arm as he sighed, I havent slept thisfortably in such a long time.
ze suddenly hugged me from the behind, tightly enough that I thought my ribs were going to break. Are you trying to punish me for breaking Judgments ribs earlier?
Ice quietly held my other hand, his demeanor just like that of a newlywed wife!
Cloud appearedst. He looked around, and upon finding no more space for him to squeeze through, resigned himself to holding onto my hair.
Rnd was the only one who didnt approach. In the past, he would always more or less wear a lonely expression when he could not join in on something. But this time, even though he couldnt take part, he gazed at us with his eyes, as if he was standing by our side.
What are you guys doing? But what I managed to ask was, You guys are truly not dead?
It doesnt matter what theyre doing. Never mind touching, I wouldnt mind if they each gave me a stab, as long as theyre alive!
Leaf replied exasperatedly, Cant you feel that my hand on your face is warm?
Its actually pretty icy
Eh, I lost a bit too much blood. Leaf actually took out a rose bead to crush, and his hand immediately became a lot warmer.
After confirming that the people before my eyes werent illusions, I finally had the mind to ask, What are you all touching me for?
Judgment looked to the side, and I followed his gaze. There stood a huge pir. I wasnt sure if it was from my attacks or if it was originally crooked, but it looked like it was about to fall over any second.
You guys are finally done! Now its my turn to work.
A person jumped out from behind the pir, and even though he was wearing light mage robes instead of the usual fancy ones, if that wasnt the Pope, then Im not the Demon King!
He dragged out a box as he spoke, pulling from it a bunch of magic tools. Then he flopped down and proceeded to draw on the ground, looking like a mischievously doodling brat.
That damned geezer could actually hide from my sensing abilities. Just who are you? The Pope is actually the ultimate Demon King right?
What are you all grabbing me for? If its to beat me up, then start already! This was taking a toll on my heart. I wasnt sure if I should be touched that everyone was still alive, or be wary of a beating.
There is only one solution. Judgment began to exin. Using the entire Church of the God of Light as the base, and the entire Leaf Bud City as support, we can turn the city into one huge seal, keeping you in the Sun Knight state. However, that needs to wait until youre back at the Church of the God of Light to proceed. So for now, were making a temporary seal with the Divine Sun Sword as the base, and the Twelve Holy Knights as support.
I was speechless for a moment, then protested, I cant be the Sun Knight! The Demon King must keep on absorbing the dark element, or the world will be destroyed!
Thats why, every six months you must take the temporary sealwhich is the Divine Sun Sword and the Twelve Holy Knightsto a barren ce with no people, and spar with Rnd. We will aid him with non-holy light rted skills. Both of you will use dark element, which will expend a considerablyrge amount of dark element.
I remained silent for a long time, before speaking faintly, This is much too risky. If you guys have anymon sense, youd know that the best n is to leave me alone! Have you considered, that should you bring me back, Leaf Bud City will always live under the fear of the Demon King, and that if I lose control someday, it might then be a ghost city?
Metal said sharply, Did you think we came to find you withmon sense?
Even the easy-going Stone was angry. Faking death was anything but easy. One wrong move and wed truly be dead!
Storm shrugged, saying, Even your vice-captain had no such thing asmon sense. If he had any, hed have reced you as the Sun Knight, and not gone and be a spy! Did you know, he went with the resolve of killing a holy knight on the spot if thats what it took to prove his loyalty to you!
I know. He had even almost killed Vidar.
Anyhow, none of us have anymon sense, you idiot!
Your teacher has nomon sense either! The king who agreed to let Leaf Bud City be a seal also had no such thing! Even the Pope came along with us without anymon sense!
Eh, that I do havemon sense! The Pope raised his head and said awkwardly, Im only supporting you all because I heard about the dream all eleven of you had, confirming the God of Light does want to bring Sun back!
Everyone ignored him.
Judgment spoke calmly, If we bring you back, Leaf Bud City will live under the threat of a subdued Demon King. If we dont bring you back, the entire world will live under the threat of apletely out of control Demon King. Even His Majesty the King understood this, which is why he agreed to our n.
Storm grinned, saying, The king even used the a huge risk for our country excuse to rip off a huge sum of money from the Kingdom of Kissinger and the Kingdom of Moon Orchid as Demon King Management fees. By weing the Demon King, the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound will be financially set for the next ten years!
Yet not a single penny is shared with the Church of the God of Light, the Pope muttered.
Earth cursed, You bastard, dont you know that if a leader sets a bad example, his subordinates will follow suit? The person whocks the mostmon sense is you!
How do Ickmon sense? I sputtered. I have already resigned myself to being the Demon King!
Rnd was to first to reply from his spot a ways away. Grisia, if you had anymon sense, I should have been burned at the stake by now, right?
Leaf scolded, Did you use anymon sense while resurrecting me? If you had, you wouldnt be blind right now!
I moved my gaze over each person, finally stopping at Judgment, with everyone staring at him.
What are you staring at me for?
He spoke calmly, Even though Im the Judgment Knight, I still have to obey the leader of the Holy Temple, the Sun Knight. And my Sun Knight had only said that the Twelve Holy Knights will never abandon each other. He never mentioned whatmon sense is.
Then, out of the blue he switched the topic, bringing up something utterly unrted. However, his words werent unfamiliar. It was a question he had asked me a long time ago.
Sometimes, I really dont understand the purpose of the Twelve Holy Knights pretense. Its understandable that the Judgment Knight must remain cold-hearted, but whats the point of needing specific appearances like ck hair and ck eyes?
Before I could figure out why he was repeating words from the past, everyone else answered in unison.
The Twelve Holy Knights remain unchanged through the generations.
And thew and justice they represent will forever remain unchanged as well.
Even when everything else changes with time,
Some things will never change.
The Sun Knight will never change.
The eleven brothers standing by his side will never change either,
A little pretense in exchange for eleven brothers, what a good deal!
Judgment, you told them?
Judgment shook his head and replied, No, I didnt say anything. The dream I told you about actually went on longer for the others. I only dreamed of you weeping, but they had also dreamed of the scene where I asked you that question.
At that, he suddenly smiled. Grisia, you once told me, that if even the God of Light wants you to be the Demon King, what else could you do? Now, the God of Light wants you to obediently return to the Holy Temple. What else can you do?
But Im so afraid.
I finally said it. It was because I was afraid, so no matter how much I wanted to go back, I had to hold myself back at all costs, telling myself that I could not return to the Church of the God of Light.
What are you afraid of? Judgment asked with a frown.
I looked at everyone. I knew there were tears falling from my eyes, but I didnt have the time to mind them.
If a day were toe, when I be someone who really deserves a beatingand I mean the kind that really deserves one! Would you guys still not give up on me no matter what? Just like today, without anymon sense?
Im afraid that Ill be more and more twisted under the influence of the dark element. Im so afraid of seeing disappointment in your eyes, so afraid to hear you guys say, We cant take it anymore. Were giving up on you.
Storm patted my shoulder, saying, Dont be afraid. If you deserve even a bit of a beating, well immediately beat you up without any mercy!
Heh!
Earth swore, What the heck are you crying for?! Guys look really ugly when they cry! Especially when youreughing and crying at the same time, thats super hideous!
Shut up, the tears wont stop! Sob
Uhm The Pope cut in, I finished drawing the magic circle. Can we start the sealing ritual now?
Everyone chorused, Obviously, hurry up already! Do you think itsfortable for ten people to crowd around touching a man?
The Pope got up, saying, Take off your shirts.
What?
Everyone stripped off their tops without missing a beat. On their chests were the exact same magic circles, and they looked like they were probably tattoos.
I tried to hold back the prickling feeling in my eyes, not wanting to be called a crybaby by Earth. I turned my attention to the Pope in a hurry and asked, What should I do?
All you have to do is release the holy element that you have just taken in.
Its that simple? I gaped. I had thought itd be beyond difficult. This was a magic ritual to seal the Demon King, after all!
The hardest part has already passed. Its now up to fate whether it seeds or fails. The Pope replied with a shrug.
This magic ritual is the worlds most powerful sealing ritual. However, only the theory exists, for nobody has ever used it. Thats because its sess rate is very low. Not only does it require arge amount of holy element, the one being bound cannot struggle at all through the sealing process either. But what kind of person wouldnt struggle when theyre being bound by powerful magic? Never mind the Demon King!
He looked at me, and asked seriously, Sun, are youpletely willing to be sealed? Because if this ritual were to fail, youd revert back to Demon King form after expending all the holy element, and we might all be killed.
I looked at everyone, feeling d for my sensing ability. It allowed me to look at everyone all at once even when there were too many people around. I didnt have to worry about only having two eyes and being unsure of who to look at.
These kinds of fetters, truly
I could not be more willing. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.
Book 8: Epilogue: Character Introductions and Special Project (End)
Book 8: The Eleventh: Chapter of the Final Battle: The Twelve Holy KnightsGathered
I cant see anything
Damn it! Why is the holy element so thick? To gather this much holy element, enough that I would be unable to do it even if I had the Divine Sun Sword and stood in the Church of the God of Light, who could be capable of such a thing?
It was seriously unbearable. Despite not being a direct threat to me, holy element still shes with dark element. As for me, a vessel filled to the brim with dark element, I was standing here getting burned as if I was a fish on a frying pan!
Not to mention that I still could not see anything. Other than holy element, there was only more holy element. Its much too bright!
Adair! I growled. Just what are you pulling?
I felt a wave of intense pain in my shoulder. Adair, you dare to attack me?
Adair, get over here! I sted out arge amount of dark des and roared. How dare you attack me!
These dark des did not seem to be able to stop Adairs attack. Right now, with my sensing ability, I could just barely make out a bunch of shadows flitting back and forth. They were very fast; the dark des could not graze them at all. It did not seem like the work of only one person. Has Adair prepared an ambush?
It made sense. To go through such trouble to make me leave the Demon Kings Castle, it couldnt have been just for a leisurely stroll to get fresh air!
However, the amount of people made no difference. So what if you have blinded me?
Adair, youre truly underestimating the Demon King!
Tens, hundreds, thousands of dark des filled the entire space. Even though the surrounding holy element made it very difficult to gather dark element, it was still not enough to stop the Demon Kings ability to attract dark element. All it did was make the process ten times more taxing than usual.
Be careful now, Adair.
Dark des, fire.
Due to the hindering of my sensing ability, once the des had been fired and traveled farther than three meters, I could no longer see them. However, I could clearly hear the sound of the des cutting into human flesh. The strange thing was that there were no cries of pain. Perhaps they hadnt cut too deeply.
I was slightly peeved, so I decided to gather more dark element to dispel this nket of light. I needed to regain my sensing ability. Being a blind man with open eyes was much too unbearable!
While gathering dark element to fight against the holy element, I also had to keep on firing the dark des to attack those shadowy figures. Since bing the Demon King, this was the first time that Id felt tired by using magic.
Just what kind of person could match the Demon King in gathering elements like this? The Pope?
Hmph! No matter what, I had definitely injured, perhaps even killed, some of them. Even though I couldnt see clearly, the ground was littered with ck shadows in the shape of humans. The stench of blood permeated the air as well.
Bit by bit, the holy element was chased away and reced by dark element. My sensing ability was alsoing back gradually I could see him!
I crafted a giant hand to grab him, but it was nimbly evaded. Angered, I made three more giant hands. This time, he had no room to dodge and resorted to slicing at them with his sword. That sword was truly a sharp one. One swing sliced the thumb off of a giant hand.
However, two other hands rushed in immediately. Even if he cut off more fingers, they could be quickly reced with more dark element. It was an utterly futile struggle.
Finally, the giant hands closed in to the point that he couldnt even swing his weapon. One swing of the sword got it stuck within a giant hand. He tried to pull it out to no avail, and instead got caught by another giant hand himself. The sword remained stuck, and he could no longer move.
Hmph! No matter how good your swordsmanship is, if you cannot move, then what good would it do!
I walked up to him and said coldly, Adair, how dare you attack me. Youve prepared yourself to die, havent you? Although I was going to kill him anyways.
Ngh! I made the giant hand squeeze tighter. Adairs ribs must be broken by now, yet he only let out a muffled grunt. The pain tolerance of sword experts is so annoying!
I pulled out the sword that was embedded in the giant hand and swung it a few times. It was surprisingly agreeable to use.
The four giant hands took hold of Adairs arms and legs, suspending him in mid-air. I walked before him. Im very sorry. I shouldnt have picked you as my vice-captain back then. Youve ved for me all these years, only to be killed by me in the end. I truly cannot think of anyone else more unfortunate than you But you deserve it! Remember in your next life, my orders are to be obeyed unconditionally! Even if its a crazy order such as letting me be the Demon King!
He opened his mouth as if to speak, but with his ribs broken, it was impossible for him to squeeze out a single word. I did not want to listen anyways.
This time, I mustpletely finish him off!
With a thrust, the sword went through his chest effortlessly. This should be enough right? I even killed Adair. This should make you guys despairpletely and leave me alone, right?
By now, the holy element had finally dimmed somewhat, and the surroundings became clearer. I did not want to see Adairs corpse, but I couldnt leave him there by himself to wait for his death either.
Thats right, he wasnt dead yet. My swordsmanship really wasnt all that great, and with the additional hindrance of holy element, I hadpletely missed his vitals and hadnt been able give him a clean and painless death. I should at least give him another stab to put him out of his misery.
Sun
He can still talk? But this- this isnt Adairs voice. Adair wouldnt call me Sun either. He only calls me Captain and Knight-Captain Sun. The only ones who would call me Sun are the Twelve Holy Knights.
His figure gradually became clearer
Lesus.
He suddenly coughed, his mouth stained with blood.
How could it be Lesus? I was somewhat confused. Suddenly, I realized that the sword in my hands was none other than the ever so familiar Divine Sun Swordand two thirds of it was buried within Lesuss chest.
Everyone is
I widened my eyes unconsciously. But Lesus did not finish his sentence. Instead, he turned to survey our surroundings with a sorrowful expression.
The surroundings
There were corpses everywhere.
Chikus was sprawled on the ground. His left shoulder had been cut open and his shoulder de broken. Blood pooled around him.
Elmairy was on his side, with a cut through his neck. His head hung crooked to one side. I did not know if his spine was broken or not.
was lying spread eagle. An X shaped cutid prominently upon his chest, deep enough to see the bones underneath.
The others
Lesus murmured weakly, Sun.
I turned my attention to him in a hurry, no longer daring to observe the others disastrous states.
Theyre dead. Theyre all dead
Lesus was still suspended in the air. I hurriedly dispelled the giant hands, but he could not stand at all without the support of them. I was caughtpletely off guard as he crumpled and fell. The Divine Sun Sword was pulled straight out of his chest, apanied by a huge amount of blood
Judgment!
Before Judgment hit the ground, I managed to catch him. I immediatelyid him onto the ground to check the injury on his chest. Upon closer inspection I found that the wound wasnt just a chest wound. The sword had pierced a hole right through his back, resulting in severe blood loss.
This, this kind of injury requires an Ultimate Heal. I have to first gather holy element
I gazed down at my hands, which didnt have even a shred of holy element. I could only gather endless amounts of dark element, only useful for killing people, not saving them!
Judgment is about to die, yet here I am, unable to do anything. Am I really going to have to sit here and watch him die?
Sun.
Judgment reached a hand out to my face. For some reason, his fingers only rested lightly upon my eyelid.
Everyone dreamed of the same thing one night. All of us, including Rnd. Sun, do you understand? Even Rnd who does not need sleep dreamed that the God of Light did not abandon you.
The God of Light? Despite worrying over the urgency of Judgments injuries, I was still startled. What does this have to do with the God of Light not abandoning me?
Shut up! Hurry up and heal yourself! Dont just talk! I pressed down on his chest wound. But the cut was too deep, and the blood continued to ceaselessly flow.
Yet, he paid it no heed, focused only on his own mutterings. In the dream, you were gazing at us with blue eyes, and your tears were falling nonstop.
It scared Rnd so much that he rushed to us the next day to report that he dreamed of you crying. He thought something had happened to you and was panicking. Thats how everyone found out about this urrence.
Then, he actually smiled. But his voice was no more than a bare whisper. Do you know, regarding this dream, what everyones identical consensus was?
His smile was so weak I tried my best to reply with a smile as well. To give me a good scolding?
Judgment smiled, but his hand slid down.
Its
His eyes closed, his head drooped, and his voice could barely be heard. How much we missed your blue eyes.
Judgment? I shook him, Judgment? Judgment? Judgment? Judgment? Judgment
Sun.
I raised my head, nkly staring at Rnd who was limping this way. His wounds were no better than the others, but he was an undead creature. He had already died.
Rnd said disbelievingly, Y-You killed them? You actually killed your brothers the Twelve Holy Knights!
I
I didnt know it was them. I, I I killed the Twelve Holy Knights.
No, no
Sun? Rnd walked a step closer.
Nooooooooooooo
What have I done?
Just what have I done No, I cant! Control it, everyone is still here, I cant lose control, everyone, everybodys corpses are still here Corpses
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!
Sun!
Unbearable pain. Only wishing to perish with everything. Somebody was shaking me by the shoulders while yelling into my ear, Sun, Sun, hurry up and use Resurrection!
Resurrection? Thats right! Theres still Resurrection! Everyone can still be saved!
No, the me right now has no means of casting Resurrection. I-I am no longer the Sun Knight, I am Grisia the Demon King. All I can gather is the dark element, not the holy element that can resurrect people!
Sun, calm down. Right now, only you can save everyone!
As he spoke, Rnd astonishingly went to pick up the Divine Sun Sword that was lying on the ground. He held the sword out to me. Rnd was an undead creaturehis entire arm was charred and smoking because of the Divine Sun Sword, yet he did not let it go.
I turned to look at everyone, at all the heavily injured corpses strewn around the ground. And suddenly, realization hit me. What is there to hesitate about? Could the situation possibly get any worse than it already is? Absolutely not!
No longer hesitant, I reached out and took the Divine Sun Sword. Then, I immediately summoned Scarlet, Pink, and Stephen, and to the three liches Imanded, Draw the magic runes for Resurrection, hurry!
Upon seeing the scene, all three of them looked stunned. Then, remembering mymand, they immediately realized what I was nning to do.
Dont be a fool. Theres no way you can resurrect ten people! Pink scolded.
I can! I yelled, angry.
Do you really n to resurrect ten people? Stephen said incredulously. The you right now cant even manage one! Youre already a vessel for the dark element. Youre not the Sun Knight anymore, but the Demon King! Youre the spokesperson of the Shadow God. The God of Light wont answer you at all!
He voiced my biggest concern. The Divine Sun Sword felt hot and scorching in my hands, as if telling me that I, as I was right now, was no longer its owner. I tightened my grip around the sword.
Judgment said the God of Light didnt abandon me. I trust him!
Raising the Divine Sun Sword, I turned my gaze upwards reverently. Even though I could not see the sunwith my blindness, I had not been able to see even a shred of light for a long time nowI still called out, I believe the God of Light will not abandon His Twelve Holy Knights!
God of Light, I am not the Shadow Gods Demon King! I am your Sun Knight. I have been and I always will be! Please answer my plea, and re-awaken Your Twelve Holy Knights!
I beg of you, please dont abandon me again, please dont abandon the Twelve Holy Knights. I truly will descend into Hell
Oomph!
There was suddenly a grunting sound as Rnd was sent flying, but no one had attacked him. Thankfully, he was able to get up again immediately, with an expression of utter confusion. Good thing he isnt hurt.
He looked at me, and then yelled, Sun, above you!
I had also noticed it. Above my head had appeared a huge orb of holy element, practically like a sun!
Despite not being able to see, I still raised my head. I fought away the urge to cry. There were still too many things left to do. This wasnt the time for tears. It was just that The God of Light was much too good to me.
Im sorry. I cant believe I had suspected that You only chose me as Sun Knight so that I could be the Demon King.
Truly, You have always loved us deeply.
The holy orb transformed into a beam of light and crashed straight down.
Ahhhhhhhh!
Large amounts of holy element surged into my body, painful beyond words. Dimly, I seemed to hear the sound of Scarlet screaming. I gritted my teeth to hold back any more screams of pain, lest Scarlet did anything rash and unexpected. I then yelled to the three liches, Donte here, Scarlet! Go draw the magic runes for Resurrection!
The searing, hot painsted for a long time, but the pain was wee to me, for it meant power to heal everybody!
The light beam gradually became weaker, the pain not as intense anymore. I still had strength left to take care of other matters. Taking out the Eternal Tranquility, I poured in holy element to activate the magic seal the Pope had put in before, stopping dark element from flowing back into my body.
When the beam had shrunk to the size of a fist, I called out, Rnd, help me move everyone here! Scarlet, is the magic circle ready
As thest shred of light faded, my words were stuck in my throat. Judgment was standing right in front of me. He raised his hands, palms pressing on my chest, solidly securing the Eternal Tranquility above my heart.
Judgment? I stared at him nkly. You didnt die?
He actually had the nerve to grin, casually replying, Do I look dead to you?
But just now
Another pair of hands draped onto my shoulder. Earth taunted, How could that level of injury ever kill off the Twelve Holy Knights! Arent you being way too gullible?
Thats right! Metal put his hand on my other shoulder, screeching, I was worried if the injuries were too shallow, and if I should add another stab to my waist. Good thing I didnt!
Wouldnt you be happier if you did? Moon jutted out his chin. Even though his expression was one of suspicion, with the angle his head was tilted at, it would look like he was looking down on you regardless of his expression.
Stone took hold of my hand, shaking his head as he spoke, Youve always underestimated us too much.
Say what you like, but why the heck are you holding my hand?
Sigh! Leaf touched my face with one hand, while the other rubbed his own neck. He smiled wryly. Last time, I died for real from a sh to the neck. This time, I had to sh my own neck to fake death. In future battles, I definitely will need a metal neck brace.
What does your neck brace have to do with my face?
Storm stretched sleepily, taking hold of my left arm as he sighed, I havent slept thisfortably in such a long time.
ze suddenly hugged me from the behind, tightly enough that I thought my ribs were going to break. Are you trying to punish me for breaking Judgments ribs earlier?
Ice quietly held my other hand, his demeanor just like that of a newlywed wife!
Cloud appearedst. He looked around, and upon finding no more space for him to squeeze through, resigned himself to holding onto my hair.
Rnd was the only one who didnt approach. In the past, he would always more or less wear a lonely expression when he could not join in on something. But this time, even though he couldnt take part, he gazed at us with his eyes, as if he was standing by our side.
What are you guys doing? But what I managed to ask was, You guys are truly not dead?
It doesnt matter what theyre doing. Never mind touching, I wouldnt mind if they each gave me a stab, as long as theyre alive!
Leaf replied exasperatedly, Cant you feel that my hand on your face is warm?
Its actually pretty icy
Eh, I lost a bit too much blood. Leaf actually took out a rose bead to crush, and his hand immediately became a lot warmer.
After confirming that the people before my eyes werent illusions, I finally had the mind to ask, What are you all touching me for?
Judgment looked to the side, and I followed his gaze. There stood a huge pir. I wasnt sure if it was from my attacks or if it was originally crooked, but it looked like it was about to fall over any second.
You guys are finally done! Now its my turn to work.
A person jumped out from behind the pir, and even though he was wearing light mage robes instead of the usual fancy ones, if that wasnt the Pope, then Im not the Demon King!
He dragged out a box as he spoke, pulling from it a bunch of magic tools. Then he flopped down and proceeded to draw on the ground, looking like a mischievously doodling brat.
That damned geezer could actually hide from my sensing abilities. Just who are you? The Pope is actually the ultimate Demon King right?
What are you all grabbing me for? If its to beat me up, then start already! This was taking a toll on my heart. I wasnt sure if I should be touched that everyone was still alive, or be wary of a beating.
There is only one solution. Judgment began to exin. Using the entire Church of the God of Light as the base, and the entire Leaf Bud City as support, we can turn the city into one huge seal, keeping you in the Sun Knight state. However, that needs to wait until youre back at the Church of the God of Light to proceed. So for now, were making a temporary seal with the Divine Sun Sword as the base, and the Twelve Holy Knights as support.
I was speechless for a moment, then protested, I cant be the Sun Knight! The Demon King must keep on absorbing the dark element, or the world will be destroyed!
Thats why, every six months you must take the temporary sealwhich is the Divine Sun Sword and the Twelve Holy Knightsto a barren ce with no people, and spar with Rnd. We will aid him with non-holy light rted skills. Both of you will use dark element, which will expend a considerablyrge amount of dark element.
I remained silent for a long time, before speaking faintly, This is much too risky. If you guys have anymon sense, youd know that the best n is to leave me alone! Have you considered, that should you bring me back, Leaf Bud City will always live under the fear of the Demon King, and that if I lose control someday, it might then be a ghost city?
Metal said sharply, Did you think we came to find you withmon sense?
Even the easy-going Stone was angry. Faking death was anything but easy. One wrong move and wed truly be dead!
Storm shrugged, saying, Even your vice-captain had no such thing asmon sense. If he had any, hed have reced you as the Sun Knight, and not gone and be a spy! Did you know, he went with the resolve of killing a holy knight on the spot if thats what it took to prove his loyalty to you!
I know. He had even almost killed Vidar.
Anyhow, none of us have anymon sense, you idiot!
Your teacher has nomon sense either! The king who agreed to let Leaf Bud City be a seal also had no such thing! Even the Pope came along with us without anymon sense!
Eh, that I do havemon sense! The Pope raised his head and said awkwardly, Im only supporting you all because I heard about the dream all eleven of you had, confirming the God of Light does want to bring Sun back!
Everyone ignored him.
Judgment spoke calmly, If we bring you back, Leaf Bud City will live under the threat of a subdued Demon King. If we dont bring you back, the entire world will live under the threat of apletely out of control Demon King. Even His Majesty the King understood this, which is why he agreed to our n.
Storm grinned, saying, The king even used the a huge risk for our country excuse to rip off a huge sum of money from the Kingdom of Kissinger and the Kingdom of Moon Orchid as Demon King Management fees. By weing the Demon King, the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound will be financially set for the next ten years!
Yet not a single penny is shared with the Church of the God of Light, the Pope muttered.
Earth cursed, You bastard, dont you know that if a leader sets a bad example, his subordinates will follow suit? The person whocks the mostmon sense is you!
How do Ickmon sense? I sputtered. I have already resigned myself to being the Demon King!
Rnd was to first to reply from his spot a ways away. Grisia, if you had anymon sense, I should have been burned at the stake by now, right?
Leaf scolded, Did you use anymon sense while resurrecting me? If you had, you wouldnt be blind right now!
I moved my gaze over each person, finally stopping at Judgment, with everyone staring at him.
What are you staring at me for?
He spoke calmly, Even though Im the Judgment Knight, I still have to obey the leader of the Holy Temple, the Sun Knight. And my Sun Knight had only said that the Twelve Holy Knights will never abandon each other. He never mentioned whatmon sense is.
Then, out of the blue he switched the topic, bringing up something utterly unrted. However, his words werent unfamiliar. It was a question he had asked me a long time ago.
Sometimes, I really dont understand the purpose of the Twelve Holy Knights pretense. Its understandable that the Judgment Knight must remain cold-hearted, but whats the point of needing specific appearances like ck hair and ck eyes?
Before I could figure out why he was repeating words from the past, everyone else answered in unison.
The Twelve Holy Knights remain unchanged through the generations.
And thew and justice they represent will forever remain unchanged as well.
Even when everything else changes with time,
Some things will never change.
The Sun Knight will never change.
The eleven brothers standing by his side will never change either,
A little pretense in exchange for eleven brothers, what a good deal!
Judgment, you told them?
Judgment shook his head and replied, No, I didnt say anything. The dream I told you about actually went on longer for the others. I only dreamed of you weeping, but they had also dreamed of the scene where I asked you that question.
At that, he suddenly smiled. Grisia, you once told me, that if even the God of Light wants you to be the Demon King, what else could you do? Now, the God of Light wants you to obediently return to the Holy Temple. What else can you do?
But Im so afraid.
I finally said it. It was because I was afraid, so no matter how much I wanted to go back, I had to hold myself back at all costs, telling myself that I could not return to the Church of the God of Light.
What are you afraid of? Judgment asked with a frown.
I looked at everyone. I knew there were tears falling from my eyes, but I didnt have the time to mind them.
If a day were toe, when I be someone who really deserves a beatingand I mean the kind that really deserves one! Would you guys still not give up on me no matter what? Just like today, without anymon sense?
Im afraid that Ill be more and more twisted under the influence of the dark element. Im so afraid of seeing disappointment in your eyes, so afraid to hear you guys say, We cant take it anymore. Were giving up on you.
Storm patted my shoulder, saying, Dont be afraid. If you deserve even a bit of a beating, well immediately beat you up without any mercy!
Heh!
Earth swore, What the heck are you crying for?! Guys look really ugly when they cry! Especially when youreughing and crying at the same time, thats super hideous!
Shut up, the tears wont stop! Sob
Uhm The Pope cut in, I finished drawing the magic circle. Can we start the sealing ritual now?
Everyone chorused, Obviously, hurry up already! Do you think itsfortable for ten people to crowd around touching a man?
The Pope got up, saying, Take off your shirts.
What?
Everyone stripped off their tops without missing a beat. On their chests were the exact same magic circles, and they looked like they were probably tattoos.
I tried to hold back the prickling feeling in my eyes, not wanting to be called a crybaby by Earth. I turned my attention to the Pope in a hurry and asked, What should I do?
All you have to do is release the holy element that you have just taken in.
Its that simple? I gaped. I had thought itd be beyond difficult. This was a magic ritual to seal the Demon King, after all!
The hardest part has already passed. Its now up to fate whether it seeds or fails. The Pope replied with a shrug.
This magic ritual is the worlds most powerful sealing ritual. However, only the theory exists, for nobody has ever used it. Thats because its sess rate is very low. Not only does it require arge amount of holy element, the one being bound cannot struggle at all through the sealing process either. But what kind of person wouldnt struggle when theyre being bound by powerful magic? Never mind the Demon King!
He looked at me, and asked seriously, Sun, are youpletely willing to be sealed? Because if this ritual were to fail, youd revert back to Demon King form after expending all the holy element, and we might all be killed.
I looked at everyone, feeling d for my sensing ability. It allowed me to look at everyone all at once even when there were too many people around. I didnt have to worry about only having two eyes and being unsure of who to look at.
These kinds of fetters, truly
I could not be more willing. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.
Book 8: Side Story: “The Complete Peeping Record on Lesus Judgment”
Book 8: The Eleventh: Chapter of the Final Battle: The Twelve Holy KnightsGathered
I cant see anything
Damn it! Why is the holy element so thick? To gather this much holy element, enough that I would be unable to do it even if I had the Divine Sun Sword and stood in the Church of the God of Light, who could be capable of such a thing?
It was seriously unbearable. Despite not being a direct threat to me, holy element still shes with dark element. As for me, a vessel filled to the brim with dark element, I was standing here getting burned as if I was a fish on a frying pan!
Not to mention that I still could not see anything. Other than holy element, there was only more holy element. Its much too bright!
Adair! I growled. Just what are you pulling?
I felt a wave of intense pain in my shoulder. Adair, you dare to attack me?
Adair, get over here! I sted out arge amount of dark des and roared. How dare you attack me!
These dark des did not seem to be able to stop Adairs attack. Right now, with my sensing ability, I could just barely make out a bunch of shadows flitting back and forth. They were very fast; the dark des could not graze them at all. It did not seem like the work of only one person. Has Adair prepared an ambush?
It made sense. To go through such trouble to make me leave the Demon Kings Castle, it couldnt have been just for a leisurely stroll to get fresh air!
However, the amount of people made no difference. So what if you have blinded me?
Adair, youre truly underestimating the Demon King!
Tens, hundreds, thousands of dark des filled the entire space. Even though the surrounding holy element made it very difficult to gather dark element, it was still not enough to stop the Demon Kings ability to attract dark element. All it did was make the process ten times more taxing than usual.
Be careful now, Adair.
Dark des, fire.
Due to the hindering of my sensing ability, once the des had been fired and traveled farther than three meters, I could no longer see them. However, I could clearly hear the sound of the des cutting into human flesh. The strange thing was that there were no cries of pain. Perhaps they hadnt cut too deeply.
I was slightly peeved, so I decided to gather more dark element to dispel this nket of light. I needed to regain my sensing ability. Being a blind man with open eyes was much too unbearable!
While gathering dark element to fight against the holy element, I also had to keep on firing the dark des to attack those shadowy figures. Since bing the Demon King, this was the first time that Id felt tired by using magic.
Just what kind of person could match the Demon King in gathering elements like this? The Pope?
Hmph! No matter what, I had definitely injured, perhaps even killed, some of them. Even though I couldnt see clearly, the ground was littered with ck shadows in the shape of humans. The stench of blood permeated the air as well.
Bit by bit, the holy element was chased away and reced by dark element. My sensing ability was alsoing back gradually I could see him!
I crafted a giant hand to grab him, but it was nimbly evaded. Angered, I made three more giant hands. This time, he had no room to dodge and resorted to slicing at them with his sword. That sword was truly a sharp one. One swing sliced the thumb off of a giant hand.
However, two other hands rushed in immediately. Even if he cut off more fingers, they could be quickly reced with more dark element. It was an utterly futile struggle.
Finally, the giant hands closed in to the point that he couldnt even swing his weapon. One swing of the sword got it stuck within a giant hand. He tried to pull it out to no avail, and instead got caught by another giant hand himself. The sword remained stuck, and he could no longer move.
Hmph! No matter how good your swordsmanship is, if you cannot move, then what good would it do!
I walked up to him and said coldly, Adair, how dare you attack me. Youve prepared yourself to die, havent you? Although I was going to kill him anyways.
Ngh! I made the giant hand squeeze tighter. Adairs ribs must be broken by now, yet he only let out a muffled grunt. The pain tolerance of sword experts is so annoying!
I pulled out the sword that was embedded in the giant hand and swung it a few times. It was surprisingly agreeable to use.
The four giant hands took hold of Adairs arms and legs, suspending him in mid-air. I walked before him. Im very sorry. I shouldnt have picked you as my vice-captain back then. Youve ved for me all these years, only to be killed by me in the end. I truly cannot think of anyone else more unfortunate than you But you deserve it! Remember in your next life, my orders are to be obeyed unconditionally! Even if its a crazy order such as letting me be the Demon King!
He opened his mouth as if to speak, but with his ribs broken, it was impossible for him to squeeze out a single word. I did not want to listen anyways.
This time, I mustpletely finish him off!
With a thrust, the sword went through his chest effortlessly. This should be enough right? I even killed Adair. This should make you guys despairpletely and leave me alone, right?
By now, the holy element had finally dimmed somewhat, and the surroundings became clearer. I did not want to see Adairs corpse, but I couldnt leave him there by himself to wait for his death either.
Thats right, he wasnt dead yet. My swordsmanship really wasnt all that great, and with the additional hindrance of holy element, I hadpletely missed his vitals and hadnt been able give him a clean and painless death. I should at least give him another stab to put him out of his misery.
Sun
He can still talk? But this- this isnt Adairs voice. Adair wouldnt call me Sun either. He only calls me Captain and Knight-Captain Sun. The only ones who would call me Sun are the Twelve Holy Knights.
His figure gradually became clearer
Lesus.
He suddenly coughed, his mouth stained with blood.
How could it be Lesus? I was somewhat confused. Suddenly, I realized that the sword in my hands was none other than the ever so familiar Divine Sun Swordand two thirds of it was buried within Lesuss chest.
Everyone is
I widened my eyes unconsciously. But Lesus did not finish his sentence. Instead, he turned to survey our surroundings with a sorrowful expression.
The surroundings
There were corpses everywhere.
Chikus was sprawled on the ground. His left shoulder had been cut open and his shoulder de broken. Blood pooled around him.
Elmairy was on his side, with a cut through his neck. His head hung crooked to one side. I did not know if his spine was broken or not.
was lying spread eagle. An X shaped cutid prominently upon his chest, deep enough to see the bones underneath.
The others
Lesus murmured weakly, Sun.
I turned my attention to him in a hurry, no longer daring to observe the others disastrous states.
Theyre dead. Theyre all dead
Lesus was still suspended in the air. I hurriedly dispelled the giant hands, but he could not stand at all without the support of them. I was caughtpletely off guard as he crumpled and fell. The Divine Sun Sword was pulled straight out of his chest, apanied by a huge amount of blood
Judgment!
Before Judgment hit the ground, I managed to catch him. I immediatelyid him onto the ground to check the injury on his chest. Upon closer inspection I found that the wound wasnt just a chest wound. The sword had pierced a hole right through his back, resulting in severe blood loss.
This, this kind of injury requires an Ultimate Heal. I have to first gather holy element
I gazed down at my hands, which didnt have even a shred of holy element. I could only gather endless amounts of dark element, only useful for killing people, not saving them!
Judgment is about to die, yet here I am, unable to do anything. Am I really going to have to sit here and watch him die?
Sun.
Judgment reached a hand out to my face. For some reason, his fingers only rested lightly upon my eyelid.
Everyone dreamed of the same thing one night. All of us, including Rnd. Sun, do you understand? Even Rnd who does not need sleep dreamed that the God of Light did not abandon you.
The God of Light? Despite worrying over the urgency of Judgments injuries, I was still startled. What does this have to do with the God of Light not abandoning me?
Shut up! Hurry up and heal yourself! Dont just talk! I pressed down on his chest wound. But the cut was too deep, and the blood continued to ceaselessly flow.
Yet, he paid it no heed, focused only on his own mutterings. In the dream, you were gazing at us with blue eyes, and your tears were falling nonstop.
It scared Rnd so much that he rushed to us the next day to report that he dreamed of you crying. He thought something had happened to you and was panicking. Thats how everyone found out about this urrence.
Then, he actually smiled. But his voice was no more than a bare whisper. Do you know, regarding this dream, what everyones identical consensus was?
His smile was so weak I tried my best to reply with a smile as well. To give me a good scolding?
Judgment smiled, but his hand slid down.
Its
His eyes closed, his head drooped, and his voice could barely be heard. How much we missed your blue eyes.
Judgment? I shook him, Judgment? Judgment? Judgment? Judgment? Judgment
Sun.
I raised my head, nkly staring at Rnd who was limping this way. His wounds were no better than the others, but he was an undead creature. He had already died.
Rnd said disbelievingly, Y-You killed them? You actually killed your brothers the Twelve Holy Knights!
I
I didnt know it was them. I, I I killed the Twelve Holy Knights.
No, no
Sun? Rnd walked a step closer.
Nooooooooooooo
What have I done?
Just what have I done No, I cant! Control it, everyone is still here, I cant lose control, everyone, everybodys corpses are still here Corpses
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!
Sun!
Unbearable pain. Only wishing to perish with everything. Somebody was shaking me by the shoulders while yelling into my ear, Sun, Sun, hurry up and use Resurrection!
Resurrection? Thats right! Theres still Resurrection! Everyone can still be saved!
No, the me right now has no means of casting Resurrection. I-I am no longer the Sun Knight, I am Grisia the Demon King. All I can gather is the dark element, not the holy element that can resurrect people!
Sun, calm down. Right now, only you can save everyone!
As he spoke, Rnd astonishingly went to pick up the Divine Sun Sword that was lying on the ground. He held the sword out to me. Rnd was an undead creaturehis entire arm was charred and smoking because of the Divine Sun Sword, yet he did not let it go.
I turned to look at everyone, at all the heavily injured corpses strewn around the ground. And suddenly, realization hit me. What is there to hesitate about? Could the situation possibly get any worse than it already is? Absolutely not!
No longer hesitant, I reached out and took the Divine Sun Sword. Then, I immediately summoned Scarlet, Pink, and Stephen, and to the three liches Imanded, Draw the magic runes for Resurrection, hurry!
Upon seeing the scene, all three of them looked stunned. Then, remembering mymand, they immediately realized what I was nning to do.
Dont be a fool. Theres no way you can resurrect ten people! Pink scolded.
I can! I yelled, angry.
Do you really n to resurrect ten people? Stephen said incredulously. The you right now cant even manage one! Youre already a vessel for the dark element. Youre not the Sun Knight anymore, but the Demon King! Youre the spokesperson of the Shadow God. The God of Light wont answer you at all!
He voiced my biggest concern. The Divine Sun Sword felt hot and scorching in my hands, as if telling me that I, as I was right now, was no longer its owner. I tightened my grip around the sword.
Judgment said the God of Light didnt abandon me. I trust him!
Raising the Divine Sun Sword, I turned my gaze upwards reverently. Even though I could not see the sunwith my blindness, I had not been able to see even a shred of light for a long time nowI still called out, I believe the God of Light will not abandon His Twelve Holy Knights!
God of Light, I am not the Shadow Gods Demon King! I am your Sun Knight. I have been and I always will be! Please answer my plea, and re-awaken Your Twelve Holy Knights!
I beg of you, please dont abandon me again, please dont abandon the Twelve Holy Knights. I truly will descend into Hell
Oomph!
There was suddenly a grunting sound as Rnd was sent flying, but no one had attacked him. Thankfully, he was able to get up again immediately, with an expression of utter confusion. Good thing he isnt hurt.
He looked at me, and then yelled, Sun, above you!
I had also noticed it. Above my head had appeared a huge orb of holy element, practically like a sun!
Despite not being able to see, I still raised my head. I fought away the urge to cry. There were still too many things left to do. This wasnt the time for tears. It was just that The God of Light was much too good to me.
Im sorry. I cant believe I had suspected that You only chose me as Sun Knight so that I could be the Demon King.
Truly, You have always loved us deeply.
The holy orb transformed into a beam of light and crashed straight down.
Ahhhhhhhh!
Large amounts of holy element surged into my body, painful beyond words. Dimly, I seemed to hear the sound of Scarlet screaming. I gritted my teeth to hold back any more screams of pain, lest Scarlet did anything rash and unexpected. I then yelled to the three liches, Donte here, Scarlet! Go draw the magic runes for Resurrection!
The searing, hot painsted for a long time, but the pain was wee to me, for it meant power to heal everybody!
The light beam gradually became weaker, the pain not as intense anymore. I still had strength left to take care of other matters. Taking out the Eternal Tranquility, I poured in holy element to activate the magic seal the Pope had put in before, stopping dark element from flowing back into my body.
When the beam had shrunk to the size of a fist, I called out, Rnd, help me move everyone here! Scarlet, is the magic circle ready
As thest shred of light faded, my words were stuck in my throat. Judgment was standing right in front of me. He raised his hands, palms pressing on my chest, solidly securing the Eternal Tranquility above my heart.
Judgment? I stared at him nkly. You didnt die?
He actually had the nerve to grin, casually replying, Do I look dead to you?
But just now
Another pair of hands draped onto my shoulder. Earth taunted, How could that level of injury ever kill off the Twelve Holy Knights! Arent you being way too gullible?
Thats right! Metal put his hand on my other shoulder, screeching, I was worried if the injuries were too shallow, and if I should add another stab to my waist. Good thing I didnt!
Wouldnt you be happier if you did? Moon jutted out his chin. Even though his expression was one of suspicion, with the angle his head was tilted at, it would look like he was looking down on you regardless of his expression.
Stone took hold of my hand, shaking his head as he spoke, Youve always underestimated us too much.
Say what you like, but why the heck are you holding my hand?
Sigh! Leaf touched my face with one hand, while the other rubbed his own neck. He smiled wryly. Last time, I died for real from a sh to the neck. This time, I had to sh my own neck to fake death. In future battles, I definitely will need a metal neck brace.
What does your neck brace have to do with my face?
Storm stretched sleepily, taking hold of my left arm as he sighed, I havent slept thisfortably in such a long time.
ze suddenly hugged me from the behind, tightly enough that I thought my ribs were going to break. Are you trying to punish me for breaking Judgments ribs earlier?
Ice quietly held my other hand, his demeanor just like that of a newlywed wife!
Cloud appearedst. He looked around, and upon finding no more space for him to squeeze through, resigned himself to holding onto my hair.
Rnd was the only one who didnt approach. In the past, he would always more or less wear a lonely expression when he could not join in on something. But this time, even though he couldnt take part, he gazed at us with his eyes, as if he was standing by our side.
What are you guys doing? But what I managed to ask was, You guys are truly not dead?
It doesnt matter what theyre doing. Never mind touching, I wouldnt mind if they each gave me a stab, as long as theyre alive!
Leaf replied exasperatedly, Cant you feel that my hand on your face is warm?
Its actually pretty icy
Eh, I lost a bit too much blood. Leaf actually took out a rose bead to crush, and his hand immediately became a lot warmer.
After confirming that the people before my eyes werent illusions, I finally had the mind to ask, What are you all touching me for?
Judgment looked to the side, and I followed his gaze. There stood a huge pir. I wasnt sure if it was from my attacks or if it was originally crooked, but it looked like it was about to fall over any second.
You guys are finally done! Now its my turn to work.
A person jumped out from behind the pir, and even though he was wearing light mage robes instead of the usual fancy ones, if that wasnt the Pope, then Im not the Demon King!
He dragged out a box as he spoke, pulling from it a bunch of magic tools. Then he flopped down and proceeded to draw on the ground, looking like a mischievously doodling brat.
That damned geezer could actually hide from my sensing abilities. Just who are you? The Pope is actually the ultimate Demon King right?
What are you all grabbing me for? If its to beat me up, then start already! This was taking a toll on my heart. I wasnt sure if I should be touched that everyone was still alive, or be wary of a beating.
There is only one solution. Judgment began to exin. Using the entire Church of the God of Light as the base, and the entire Leaf Bud City as support, we can turn the city into one huge seal, keeping you in the Sun Knight state. However, that needs to wait until youre back at the Church of the God of Light to proceed. So for now, were making a temporary seal with the Divine Sun Sword as the base, and the Twelve Holy Knights as support.
I was speechless for a moment, then protested, I cant be the Sun Knight! The Demon King must keep on absorbing the dark element, or the world will be destroyed!
Thats why, every six months you must take the temporary sealwhich is the Divine Sun Sword and the Twelve Holy Knightsto a barren ce with no people, and spar with Rnd. We will aid him with non-holy light rted skills. Both of you will use dark element, which will expend a considerablyrge amount of dark element.
I remained silent for a long time, before speaking faintly, This is much too risky. If you guys have anymon sense, youd know that the best n is to leave me alone! Have you considered, that should you bring me back, Leaf Bud City will always live under the fear of the Demon King, and that if I lose control someday, it might then be a ghost city?
Metal said sharply, Did you think we came to find you withmon sense?
Even the easy-going Stone was angry. Faking death was anything but easy. One wrong move and wed truly be dead!
Storm shrugged, saying, Even your vice-captain had no such thing asmon sense. If he had any, hed have reced you as the Sun Knight, and not gone and be a spy! Did you know, he went with the resolve of killing a holy knight on the spot if thats what it took to prove his loyalty to you!
I know. He had even almost killed Vidar.
Anyhow, none of us have anymon sense, you idiot!
Your teacher has nomon sense either! The king who agreed to let Leaf Bud City be a seal also had no such thing! Even the Pope came along with us without anymon sense!
Eh, that I do havemon sense! The Pope raised his head and said awkwardly, Im only supporting you all because I heard about the dream all eleven of you had, confirming the God of Light does want to bring Sun back!
Everyone ignored him.
Judgment spoke calmly, If we bring you back, Leaf Bud City will live under the threat of a subdued Demon King. If we dont bring you back, the entire world will live under the threat of apletely out of control Demon King. Even His Majesty the King understood this, which is why he agreed to our n.
Storm grinned, saying, The king even used the a huge risk for our country excuse to rip off a huge sum of money from the Kingdom of Kissinger and the Kingdom of Moon Orchid as Demon King Management fees. By weing the Demon King, the Kingdom of Forgotten Sound will be financially set for the next ten years!
Yet not a single penny is shared with the Church of the God of Light, the Pope muttered.
Earth cursed, You bastard, dont you know that if a leader sets a bad example, his subordinates will follow suit? The person whocks the mostmon sense is you!
How do Ickmon sense? I sputtered. I have already resigned myself to being the Demon King!
Rnd was to first to reply from his spot a ways away. Grisia, if you had anymon sense, I should have been burned at the stake by now, right?
Leaf scolded, Did you use anymon sense while resurrecting me? If you had, you wouldnt be blind right now!
I moved my gaze over each person, finally stopping at Judgment, with everyone staring at him.
What are you staring at me for?
He spoke calmly, Even though Im the Judgment Knight, I still have to obey the leader of the Holy Temple, the Sun Knight. And my Sun Knight had only said that the Twelve Holy Knights will never abandon each other. He never mentioned whatmon sense is.
Then, out of the blue he switched the topic, bringing up something utterly unrted. However, his words werent unfamiliar. It was a question he had asked me a long time ago.
Sometimes, I really dont understand the purpose of the Twelve Holy Knights pretense. Its understandable that the Judgment Knight must remain cold-hearted, but whats the point of needing specific appearances like ck hair and ck eyes?
Before I could figure out why he was repeating words from the past, everyone else answered in unison.
The Twelve Holy Knights remain unchanged through the generations.
And thew and justice they represent will forever remain unchanged as well.
Even when everything else changes with time,
Some things will never change.
The Sun Knight will never change.
The eleven brothers standing by his side will never change either,
A little pretense in exchange for eleven brothers, what a good deal!
Judgment, you told them?
Judgment shook his head and replied, No, I didnt say anything. The dream I told you about actually went on longer for the others. I only dreamed of you weeping, but they had also dreamed of the scene where I asked you that question.
At that, he suddenly smiled. Grisia, you once told me, that if even the God of Light wants you to be the Demon King, what else could you do? Now, the God of Light wants you to obediently return to the Holy Temple. What else can you do?
But Im so afraid.
I finally said it. It was because I was afraid, so no matter how much I wanted to go back, I had to hold myself back at all costs, telling myself that I could not return to the Church of the God of Light.
What are you afraid of? Judgment asked with a frown.
I looked at everyone. I knew there were tears falling from my eyes, but I didnt have the time to mind them.
If a day were toe, when I be someone who really deserves a beatingand I mean the kind that really deserves one! Would you guys still not give up on me no matter what? Just like today, without anymon sense?
Im afraid that Ill be more and more twisted under the influence of the dark element. Im so afraid of seeing disappointment in your eyes, so afraid to hear you guys say, We cant take it anymore. Were giving up on you.
Storm patted my shoulder, saying, Dont be afraid. If you deserve even a bit of a beating, well immediately beat you up without any mercy!
Heh!
Earth swore, What the heck are you crying for?! Guys look really ugly when they cry! Especially when youreughing and crying at the same time, thats super hideous!
Shut up, the tears wont stop! Sob
Uhm The Pope cut in, I finished drawing the magic circle. Can we start the sealing ritual now?
Everyone chorused, Obviously, hurry up already! Do you think itsfortable for ten people to crowd around touching a man?
The Pope got up, saying, Take off your shirts.
What?
Everyone stripped off their tops without missing a beat. On their chests were the exact same magic circles, and they looked like they were probably tattoos.
I tried to hold back the prickling feeling in my eyes, not wanting to be called a crybaby by Earth. I turned my attention to the Pope in a hurry and asked, What should I do?
All you have to do is release the holy element that you have just taken in.
Its that simple? I gaped. I had thought itd be beyond difficult. This was a magic ritual to seal the Demon King, after all!
The hardest part has already passed. Its now up to fate whether it seeds or fails. The Pope replied with a shrug.
This magic ritual is the worlds most powerful sealing ritual. However, only the theory exists, for nobody has ever used it. Thats because its sess rate is very low. Not only does it require arge amount of holy element, the one being bound cannot struggle at all through the sealing process either. But what kind of person wouldnt struggle when theyre being bound by powerful magic? Never mind the Demon King!
He looked at me, and asked seriously, Sun, are youpletely willing to be sealed? Because if this ritual were to fail, youd revert back to Demon King form after expending all the holy element, and we might all be killed.
I looked at everyone, feeling d for my sensing ability. It allowed me to look at everyone all at once even when there were too many people around. I didnt have to worry about only having two eyes and being unsure of who to look at.
These kinds of fetters, truly
I could not be more willing. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know < report chapter > so we can fix it as soon as possible.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!